The Apostolic Fathers : a revised text with introductions, notes, dissertations, and translations

Rina

SSS See
Saees ——
So : A
Ser =

Maes

=

S

ae

Ss

ee Neon
Sn ==;

So ee
Ne eee
—

;

}

Seeesey

Sree

=
Sees

errs
a

ore
SSR,
Ses
oS
areca
=
nto

mt,

as
os
ee ;

a

Sat

> = —
“a,

Se

.

re ra

Ppt eae
( ae ir
Bishi

$y Oy
ce)
NUN

bhey
Wh)
ny.

AK
vat
}

Reon:
Semeasee

oe a

>,

Ses

$
”,
i

i
Mi
i

PRR
ene we b
it HAE i i
i

up
:

ruts ue
Hae
oe

a

RECTER Kea They

Seats
Sree Set

Sse

ie

2

=e

—
SS

Soe

—s

be

+
¢, tf)

a

4
i
°

het = a
SO ate ES
oo a
ox Sea
mel Setar eel
Soe See
SOS ne 2
sean ties 2S =
Ske

f

Runa
ae

ih
Y

Pifeehe
MH
i

a3
a
Sree

mS aS
SS
See

Saee

ee

Ss

We
Rotor
eee)
SS
Ss

et
=

e—
eS

a
1
NR}
Bon

i

Seon ten

epee
eres

as

) a

NondeePPORENE QUE IN-OOLO
et ee

JAMESHARDY ROPES

LIBRARY OF
WwW ELDESLE Yi@OELEGE

PRESENTED: BY

Nee’ oces

Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2008 with funding from
Wellesley College Library

https://archive.org/details/apostolicfathersO203clem

mee DAPOSTOLIC FATHERS

SECOND PART

VOL. III.

Se

foe POSTOLIC PATHERS

PART Il.

SiG iNeAG! DVS:
Sey Oey CG AE.

REVISED TEXTS

WITH INTRODUCTIONS, NOTES, DISSERTATIONS,
AND TRANSLATIONS.

BY
fee LLG EPOOT, D:D: D:C.L. ELD:

BISHOP OF DURHAM,

SECOND EDITION.

VOES I:

Dondon:

MACMILLAN AND CO.
AND NEW YORK.
1889

[All Rights reserved.|

Ween Sie

PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A., AND SONS,

AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
}

Gc rw A + v rf yn WA, j 7 oy 22.

TABLE OF CONTENTS:

THIRD VOLUME.

APPENDIX IGNATIANA.

PAGE
I. ANGLO-LATIN VERSION 3—72
1. Introduction. Its contents [5, 6]. Previous collations and edi-
tions [7—11]. Correspondence with the Virgin and S. John [11, 12] : 5—I12
2. Latin Version of the Twelve Epistles.
Text and Critical Notes . B ; ; : 2 : . 13—68
3. Latin Correspondence with the Virgin, etc.
Text and Critical Notes . ; - < : : . . 69—72
Il. SVYRIAC REMAINS 73—124
[Edited by W. Wright, LL.D.]
1. Zhe Three Curetonian Epistles.
Text and Critical Notes . : : F : : é » 75—85
Translation . - : ; ; : : : 5 - 86—92

2. Fragments of the Lost Version.
Text and Critical Notes . é - : : é : » G3—I103

3. Acts of Martyrdom.
Text and Critical Notes . 5 ; : - 5 : - 103—124

Ul. GREEK EPISTLES OF THE LONG RECENSION 125—273

1. Introduction. (1) The Epistles contained in this recension;
(2) Authorities for the text; (3) Previous editions . - 3 F . 127—134

2. The Thirteen Epistles.
Text and Notes : : ; : é : : 2 - 135—273

vi TABLE OF CONTENTS.

PAGE
IV. COPTIC REMAINS OF S. IGNATIUS 275—298
1. Fragments of the Epistles in the Thebaic Dialect . : : - 277—280
2. Acts of Martyrdom in the Memphitic Dialect : : : - 281—208
[Edited by P. le P. Renouf.]
V. ARABIC EXTRACTS FROM IGNATIAN LETTERS 299—306
[Edited by W. Wright, LL.D.]
Text and Critical Notes . ° c c . 2 : : - 30I—304
Translation . : : ; : : : : - : - 305, 306
A'6 Cee 1.02 09 a 0) a = a0) 307—310
1. The Latin Version : : : - - : : : . 309
2. Restoration of the Greek Text. : : : : : - 309, 310
S: POLYCARP:
RHE EPISTLE OFS. POLVCARP 31I—350
Introduction. (1) Circumstances of writing; (2) Analysis; (3) Au-
thorities for the text; (4) History of the printed text : - 313—320
Text and Notes . ; : . 6 ; : - 7 5 + 32I—350
LETTER OF THE SMYRNAZAANS 351I—415
Introduction. (1) Account of the document; (2) Analysis; (3) Au-
thorities for the text; Greek Manuscripts, Eusebius, and Latin Versions.
Syriac and Coptic translations from Eusebius. (4) History of the printed
text : , : - 353—362
Text and Notes . C : : : : - c : : - 363—403
EXCURSUS ON THE ASIARCHATE ¢ : ‘ : : : + 404-—415
History, purpose, and duties of the office [404—406]. Three points
especially considered. (1) Identity of the Asiarch and High-priest [407—
411]; (2) Duration of the office [412—414]; (3) Plurality of Asiarchs
[414, 415].
APPENDIX POLYCARPIANA.
1. POLYCARPIAN FRAGMENTS 419—422
2, LIFE OF POLYCARP 423 —468
Introduction. The manuscript and editio princeps [423]. Previous
use made of this Life [423, 424]. Character, purpose, and contents of
this Life [424—426]. It claims to have been written by Pionius [426,
427]. Who is this Pionius? [427—429]. His date and locality [429,
430]. Some features in this Life [430, 431] : ; : , : - 423—431

Text and Notes . . : : ; 5 : : : : - 432—468

nv

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

TRANSLATIONS.

EPISTLE OF POLYCARP
LETTER OF THE SMYRNAAANS

LIFE OF POLYCARP

INDICES.

INDEX OF SUBZECT MATTER

INDEX OF SCRIPTURAL PASSAGES

vil

PAGE

- 471—476
- 477—487
. 488—506

= 09955519

- 520—526

Pe IN
PNG A igeh SOSIN aXe.

IGN. Lil.

ANGLO-LATIN VERSION.
SVHIAC EPISTLES AND ACTS.
LONG RECENSION.

COPTIC FRAGMENTS AND ACTS.
ARABIC EXTRACTS.

LAUS HERONIS.

i

ANGLO-LATIN VERSION

OF THE

PeN AIAN) EPIST LES:

I.

~)

3.

INTRODUCTION ; p. 5.
TRANSLATION OF GREEK EPISTLES; p. 13.
LATIN CORRESPONDENCE ; p. 69.

ANGLO-LATIN VERSION.

HE LATIN VERSION which follows has a special interest for

Englishmen, as being a product of. the remarkable but prema-

ture literary revival which distinguished the thirteenth century, and as

giving the Ignatian letters in the only form in which they were known

in this country till several years after the invention of printing. Its

connexion with Robert Grossteste has been investigated in an earlier
part of this work.

The two mss of this Latin collection, Cazensis and Montacutianus,
designated L, and L, respectively, have been already described. Pre-
vious editors, even where they have printed the whole collection, have
disturbed the arrangement of the epistles as found in the mss, so as
to adapt it to the special purposes which they had in view. In the
present edition the arrangement is preserved; and thus the whole body
of Ignatian literature is now presented, as I believe, for the first time,
as it was read by the more learned of our fellow-countrymen from
the middle of the thirteenth to the end of the fifteenth century.

The collection comprises sixteen epistles in all besides the Acts of
Martyrdom; the Epistle to the Romans, which is incorporated in
these Acts, being reckoned as one of the sixteen. In L, however,
where the epistles are numbered in order’, the Acts themselves are

1 In L, the number of the epistle is
always noted in the margin, and some-
times incorporated in the title as well.
In L, the number is never given in the
title (for the apparent exception of the
Epistle to the Antiochenes see below,

p. 51), and probably also it was wanting
in the margin. Ussher indeed has fre-
quently left it in the margin in his colla-
tion of L, with the transcript of L,; but
it is plain that he did not pay much atten-
tion to these margins.

6 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

reckoned as one of the epistles (the twelfth), and the Epistle to the
Romans as another (the thirteenth). Thus according to this reckoning
there are seventeen epistles in all.

This collection falls into two parts.

(1) The Jrs¢, which ends with the Acts of Martyrdom and the
accompanying Epistle to the Romans, includes twelve epistles. This
portion is a translation from a Greek original. The circumstances
under which it was probably made have been already considered. It
corresponds exactly in arrangement and contents with the Greek collec-
tion represented by the Medicean and Colbert mss, and must have
been translated by Bishop Grossteste or his assistants from some similar
Greek ms. At the close of this part is a summary of the contents.
This is the main indication in the Latin Mss that the first part is
separate from the second.

(2) The second part consists of the four short epistles, which make
up the correspondence of the saint with the Virgin and S. John.
These epistles, as I have already stated, appear never to have existed
in the Greek, and therefore cannot have formed part of Grossteste’s
version. How they came to be attached to this version it is impossible
to say; but inasmuch as they occur in both the mss L, L,, in the same
form and arrangement, though these two mss are independent of each
other, they must have held this position at a very early date, and it is
not improbable that they were appended soon after the version was
made. They were very popular in the middle ages, and appear to have
been much read about this time’; so that no collection of the Ignatian
Epistles would have appeared complete without them.

The great importance of this Anglo-Latin version of the Ignatian
Epistles for textual criticism has been explained in the Introduction.
But notwithstanding its acknowledged value it has never yet been
treated with the consideration which it deserves. I hope that I have

1 The following is an extract from a
MS in the Bodleian, Laud. Miscell. 210,
fol. 132 b (15th century): ‘72s letter
suying wrot oure lady Marye w" here owne
hand and sende hit to ignacte the martyr
The blessed virgyn marye wrote a pystyl
to ygnacie the martyr in persecucion and
seyde thus stonde you and doo manly in
the feith; and thi spirit fuloute joy in
god, and how myche Ion the evangelist

was pursuyd for prechyng of the gospel
and destitute of mannus help and so
myche he was relevyd be goddis help,
etc. Hugo de sancto victore in prologo
super apocalipsi.’ In the Catalogue (p.
182) these words ‘ Hugo etc.’ are wrongly
treated as the title to the next treatise.
They refer to what has gone before, and
give the source of the preceding quota-
tion.

ANGLO-LATIN VERSION. 7

put it in a form which will render it at length available for critical pur-
poses.

Of the extant ms L, I have made an entirely new collation. That
this was not superfluous the facts will show. The ms was transcribed
in the first instance for Ussher, and (till I myself collated it) had only
been collated twice for subsequent editions’. Of the numberless inac-
curacies of the transcript from which Ussher derived all his knowledge
of this ms I have already spoken. Moreover he has not (except in a
very few instances) distinguished the respective readings of the two
mss which he employed. And lastly, his printed text contains several
readings which are not found in either, and which (in some instances at
least) have slipped in through mere inadvertence.

Of the subsequent collations the earlier was made by T. Smith for
the text which accompanied his edition of Pearson’s notes (A.D. 1709).
After describing the ms in his preface, he adds, ‘quem ego quoque
ea qua potui accuratione contuli, correctis illius, cujus opera usus
est D. Usserius, aberrationibus.’ The result is a much better text
of this Latin version than Ussher’s; but for critical purposes his col-
lation is quite inadequate. He has not recorded a quarter of the
various readings of L,. Though he has corrected some of Ussher’s
worst mistakes, he has sometimes given readings for which there is
no authority either in the Ms or in Ussher’s printed text; e.g. Smyrn. 3
‘carne ipsius et spiritu’ for ‘carni ipsius et spiritui,’ and Smyrn. 6
‘qualitate’ for ‘qualiter’; in neither instance giving any various read-
ing, and in the latter distinctly stating that this is the rendering of the
Latin translation.

The second collation to which I referred was made for Dr Jacob-
son’s edition, and is thus described by him (Patr. Afost. 1. p. xxxvil) ;
‘Hujus codicis lectiones variantes humanissime ad usus meos exscripsit
vir reverendus Johannes Jacobus Smith A.M., Coll. Caiensis Socius.’
This collation is in many respects more correct than Ussher’s transcript,
and more complete than T. Smith’s collation. But how far it is from
being trustworthy, the following list of errors, gathered from the first six
chapters of the Epistle to the Smyrnzeans alone, will show.

MS. COLLATION.
Inscr. ¢heoferus Theopherus
carismate, several times charismate
caritate charitate
existenti omitted

1 On Funk’s collation, which appeared after these sheets were struck off for my
first edition, see below, p. 12.

8 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

MS. COLLATION.
deo decentissime, see below, condecentissime
Dems
Smirna Smyrna
I. caritate charitate
widere ipsum vidert tpsum
3. guando (contracted) quum
guoniam (contracted) quia
spiritaliter spiritualiter
4. ant°pomorthis anthropomorphis
5. Moise Moists
deum (contracted) dominum
micht mihe
panem g=passionem gue panem qui
6. gualiter (contracted) quale
caritas charitas
nichil nihil
gualiter contrarie sunt sen- qualesque factt sumus dei
tentie det (very much con-
tracted)
caritate charitate
vidiua viduis
eucaristiam eucharistiam

As this collation coincides with the Caius transcript, where it goes
most wrong, as for instance in panem gui (§ 5) and gualesque Jactt sumus
dei (§ 6), I suppose the collator must have allowed himself from time
to time to consult the transcript instead of endeavouring to decipher
the Ms itself.

These two collations moreover, inadequate as they are in them-
selves, were confined to the seven epistles mentioned by Eusebius.
The text of the other epistles has remained in the same state in
which it was left by Ussher, without any fresh examination of the
Ms. Thus for instance, in Zez. Mar. 2 Ussher accidentally omitted
the word ‘impellor,’ and the omission has been repeated by all sub-
sequent editors, though the sense of the passage is destroyed thereby,
and a reference to the ms would at once have supplied the missing
word. In some respects the text has even deteriorated since Ussher’s
time, for later editors have introduced errors of their own. Thus in
Hero 3 a whole sentence, ‘Saluta deo decens presbyterium,’ is omitted
in Cureton’s text (Corp. gn. p. 146).

Of the disappearance of the other ms L, I have spoken in an
earlier part of this work, where also I have described Ussher’s collation,
which is preserved among his books and papers in the Library of
Trinity College, Dublin, but has been strangely overlooked by pre-

ANGLO-LATIN VERSION. 9

vious editors. By the kindness of the Provost and Fellows I have
been allowed the use of this collation, which is indispensable for the
criticism of the Latin text; and thus the readings of L, are given
in the present edition for the first time. Hitherto they have been left
to conjecture, except in the very few passages where Ussher has dis-
tinctly mentioned it by name.

This collation however only commences in the middle of the
Epistle to Polycarp, § 1 ‘[in] orationibus vaca indesinentibus,’ the
earlier leaves of the transcript having been lost. For the previous
portion, the whole of the Epistle to the Smyrnzeans and the com-
mencement of the Epistle to Polycarp, I have supplied the defect by
a collation of Ussher’s printed text of this version, which I have
designated L,. As Ussher had only the readings of these two Mss
before him, it may be presumed that his printed text, wherever it
differs from L,, gives the reading of L,. This rule however can only
be accepted as roughly and approximately true. Large allowance
must be made for inadvertences and inaccuracies. For instance, in
Smyrn. 9 Ussher omits ‘Bene habet et Deum et episcopum cogno-
scere,’ and possibly these words may have been wanting in L,; but,
when we find him leaving out whole clauses elsewhere, where we are
able by means of his own collation to convict him of inaccuracy,
e.g. Polyc. § 2 ‘ut gubernatores ventos,’ and £fphes. 1 ‘ut potiri possim
discipulus esse’ (not to multiply examples), the inference will appear
highly precarious’.

Where a reading of this Ms is distinctly given by Ussher in this
collation, it is marked L, simply; where it is only inferred from his
silence, i.e. where he has not noted any divergence from the reading
which he had before him in the transcript of L,, it is given as L,s.

In the following recension I have endeavoured to restore the text
of the version to the condition in which it left the translator’s hands.
Thus I have not scrupled to make an alteration here and there, where
the Latin text itself had obviously been corrupted in the course of
transmission. Thus, for instance, I have cast out two apparent
glosses, Ephes. 1, Magn. 2. Thus again in four passages, Smyrn. 8,
Ephes. 3, Magn. 13, Philad. 3, 1 have substituted ‘episcopi,’ ‘ epis-
copo,’ for ‘ipsi,’ ‘ipso,’ the corruption having arisen from an easy

confusion of the Latin contractions, ipi, epi, ipo, epo, and the Greek

1 The first of these two omissions is gubernares ventos’: the second is not
supplied by Ussher in his table of evzen- mentioned at all.
danda, p. 241, but imaccurately, ‘ut

IO THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

text in all these cases deciding the true reading. On the same prin-
ciple in Mart. 4 I have substituted ‘ipsi’ (ipi) for ‘Christi’ (xpi). So
too I have not scrupled to alter ‘assensores’ into ‘assessores’ Polyc. 6,
‘sollicitudine’ into ‘insollicitudine’ Po/yc. 7, ‘potiri’ into ‘per potiri’
Ephes. 1, ‘salvificemini’ into ‘salificemini,’ ‘exacuens’ into ‘ exace-
scens,’ ‘ perfari’ into ‘ profari’ JZagn. 10, ‘suadeo’ into ‘suadeor’ Zva//.
3, ‘preecipue’ into ‘preecipio’ Rom. 4, ‘fidei’ into ‘Dei’ Philad. 9,
‘sciant’ into ‘sitiant’ gn. Mar. 1, and (having regard to the con-
tractions) ‘deo’ into ‘dicit’ Zars. 7; in all which cases the corruption
was easy in the Latin text and quite impossible in the Greek. On
the other hand I have not attempted to correct those errors which
must be traced to the faulty Greek text which the translator had be-
fore him. For example, in Mar. fen. 1 ‘et Sobelum’ is left; for
though there can be little doubt that the correct reading is KacooPn-
Aov or KacooBnAwv, it is equally clear that the Latin translator had xat
6BynAov in his text.

In recording the variations of the Mss 1 have not (except in special
cases and for particular reasons) included readings which are corrected
prima manu. Nor again is any account generally taken of the punc-
tuation of the Mss, which is arbitrary and valueless. The marginal
glosses and notes moreover, of which a very few occur in L,, and
which are frequent in L,, are not recorded, unless they have a bearing
on the reading. Some of these, which have an interest of a different
kind, are given in an earlier part of this work.

On the orthography of the Mss one or two points require explana-
tion. In L, the diphthongs, @, w, are systematically disregarded and
written ¢ (e.g. e¢erne, peniter); and in this same Ms cé is universally, or all
but universally, written for 77 (e.g. Zenacius, propiciacio). In both these
cases the normal spelling is silently adopted. In other instances,
where L, persistently departs from the normal orthography (e.g. mésée-
rium, carisma, ammonere), | have contented myself with noticing the
fact at the first occurrence of the word.

Much error has arisen in previous collations from inattention to
the contractions. Thus for instance, guando, guoniam, qguum, qui, que,
quem, quia, etc. have been confused ; and again, e7go, ¢gitur ; and again,
tamen, tantum. In this way various readings have been erroneously
multiplied. In most cases there can be no doubt as to the force of
the contraction. In some few instances, where a contraction in L, is
ambiguous, I have given it the interpretation which accords with the
Greek text or with the reading of L,.

It did not seem necessary to encumber the notes by pointing out

ANGLO-LATIN VERSION. 1a

every instance where previous collators have misread L,. In one or
two cases I have done so, because the error was sufficiently im-
portant to call for notice, e.g. Zrall. 5 ‘scire celestia’ for ‘super-
celestia,’ Polyc. 7 ‘in oratione’ for ‘in resurrectione’; but these are
exceptional. As I have had the collation which was made for Jacob-
son’s edition constantly before me, the variations recorded in it and
not noted by me have been deliberately rejected. Thus for instance
the various readings, ‘panem qui’ for ‘passionem que’ Smyrn. 5 (see
above, p. 8), ‘optimum’ for ‘opportunum’ Zya//. 2, with many others,
have disappeared.

On the other hand, some readings will appear in my text (on the
authority of one or both of the mss) for the first time; and in most
instances these bring the Latin into stricter accordance with the Greek
than it is in the text of the printed copies. Thus for instance, ‘vene-
remini’ (évtpéreocOe) for ‘veneremur’ Magn. 6, ‘ipsos’ (avrovs) for
‘ipsas’ Philad. 3, ‘apponi’ (mpooOeivar) for ‘opponi’ Len. Mar. 4,
‘portus’ (Ayevas) for ‘Portum’ Mart. 5, ‘immunda inani gloria’ (rs
axaOdprov diAoTysias) for ‘mundi inani gloria’ 7., are read by both
L, and L,. And again, in Rom. 7 ‘adjuvet; ipsi autem magis mei
fiatis’, and Mart. 5 ‘da ea que a nobis futura separatione ; justo autem
fieri ipsi secundum votum accidit,’ the readings of L,, involving in both
cases a transposition, produce exact conformity to the Greek. The
text, thus restored, is ‘adjuvet ipsi; magis autem mei fiatis’ (Bonbeirw
avTe’ paAXov enol yiverGe) in the one passage, and ‘de ea que a nobis
futura separatione justi fieri; ipsi autem secundum votum accidit’ (ro
ad ynpav peAAovte xoplopea Tod dixatov yiverbor' 7O S€ Kat edxnV ame

Bawer).

The correspondence with the Virgin and S. John, forming the
second part of this collection, is comparatively unimportant. It is found
in a considerable number of mss besides L, L,; sometimes by itself,
sometimes in connexion with the epistles of the Long Recension.
In this latter case it sometimes precedes the twelve epistles of this
Recension (e.g. Plor. Laur. xxiii. 20, Palat. 150, Oxon. Magd. \xxvi),
and sometimes follows them (e.g. Bruxell. 20132). The various read-
ings are very numerous, and the order of the four epistles is different
in different copies.

For the sake of exhibiting the character of the variations, I have
given a collation of three Oxford mss besides the readings of L, L,,
taking the edtio princeps (Paris, 1495) as the basis of my text.

12 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

These three Mss are:

(t) Coll, Magdal, \xxvi. fol. 213 a (15th century); see Coxe’s
Catalogue p. 43. This correspondence precedes the twelve epistles
of the Long Recension, and the four letters composing it occur in the
same order as in L, L,.

(2) Coll. Lincoln. ci. fol. 48 b (15th century) ; see Coxe’s Catalogue
p. 48. The four epistles are found by themselves, and in the following
order; (rt) Ignatius to Mary; (ii) Mary to Ignatius; (ii) Ignatius to
John (‘De tua’); (iv) Ignatius to John (‘Si licitum’).

(3) Bodl. Laud. Misc. 171, fol. 140 a (end of 13th century) ; see
Coxe’s Catal. MSS Laud. p. 156. The epistles stand by themselves,
and the order is the same as in the last-mentioned ms.

These epistles are sometimes accompanied in the mss by the
testimony of S. Bernard and of Marcus Michael of Cortona (see Ussher
p- exliiii). This is the case in Flor. Laur. xxiii. 20, and in Oxon.
Magda. \xxvi.

The three mss are thus designated, [m] [I] [b]. Where the edztzo
princeps obviously needed correction, this is done, and its reading [p] is
given at the foot.

[Wote. These sheets were printed off for my first edition some time before the
appearance of Funk’s work Die Echtheit der Lgnatianischen Briefe (1883). In an
Appendix he gives a full collation of the Caius Ms, and I have compared it care-
fully with my own for this second edition. Considering the character of the Ms, the
differences are fewer than might have been anticipated. On all points of difference I
have consulted the Ms afresh, and in most cases, though not in all, have adhered to
my previous deciphering of it. Ido not doubt for instance, that the Ms reads vesur-
vectione, not oratione, in Polyc. 7; and again Funk’s reading aeferna (for vera) in
Ephes. 7 must be an accidental error. In Azsioch. 3 (see below, p. 52, 1. 21), where
he gives ze ego for ego, the Ze is the last syllable of evamge/iste in the following line. ]

Io

T5

IGNATIUS SMYRNAEIS.

GNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, ecclesia Dei Patris et dilecti
Jesu Christi, habenti propitiationem in omni charismate,
impletz in fide et caritate, indeficienti existenti omni charismate,
Deo decentissime et sanctifere, existenti in Smyrna Asie; in
incoinquinato spiritu et verbo Dei plurimum gaudere.

I. GLORIFICO Jesum Christum Deum, qui vos sapientes
fecit. Intellexi enim vos perfectos in immobili fide, quemad-
modum clavifixos in cruce Domini nostri Jesu Christi, et
carne et spiritu, et firmatos in caritate in sanguine Christi,
certificatos in Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, vere exis-
tentem de genere David secundum carnem, filium Dei secun-
dum voluntatem et potentiam Dei, genitum vere ex virgine,
baptizatum a Johanne ut zwfpleatur omnis Justitia ab ipso, vere
sub Pontio Pilato et Herode tetrarcha clavifixum pro nobis in
carne. A cujus fructu nos a divine beatissima ipsius passione,

IGNATIUS SMYRNIS] L, has no title or heading of any kind; nor, except the
blank space and the illuminated initial letter I, is there any indication that a new
author begins. Of the manner in which L, commenced no information is given.

1 Theophorus] ¢heoferus L,. 2 charismate] carismate L,. The common
form of the word is cartsma in L,. 3 indeficienti] L,; zdeficiente Lu. 4
Deo decentissimz] Ly. This is probably also the reading of L,, though commonly
deciphered condecentissime; but there is an erasure in the first syllable, and the
contractions do (=deo), cd (=con), are liable to confusion. Smyrna] smirna L,.
So L, always writes these words, Smirna, Smirneus. On the other hand L, appears
to have had consistently Smyrna, Smyrneus. 6 vos] In L, the beginning of
the word is written over what seems like the first letter of séc, corresponding to
ovrws in the Greek text. 15 nos a] Lu; wos (om. a) L,.

14 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

ut levet signum in secula per resurrectionem in sanctos et fideles
ipsius, et in Judzis et in gentibus, in uno corpore ecclesiz ipsius.

Il. Hac enim omnia passus est pro nobis, ut salvemur.
Et vere passus est, ut et vere resuscitavit seipsum ; non quemad-

modum infideles quidam dicunt secundum videri ipsum passum 5

esse, ipsi secundum videri existentes: et quemadmodum sapiunt,
et accidet ipsis, existentibus incorporeis et daemoniacis.

ll. Ego enim et post resurrectionem in carne ipsum vidi
et credo existentem. Et quando ad eos qui circa Petrum venit,
ait ipsis: Apprehendite, palpate me, et videte quoniam non sum
demonium incorporeum. Et confestim ipsum tetigerunt, et cre-
diderunt convicti carni ipsius et spiritui. Propter hoc et mortem
contempserunt ; inventi autem sunt super mortem. Post resur-
rectionem autem comedit cum eis et bibit ut carnalis, quamvis
spiritualiter unitus Patri.

Iv. Hzc autem monefacio vobis, dilecti, sciens quoniam et
vos sic habetis. Pramunio autem vos a bestiis anthropomorphis,
quos non solum oportet vos non recipere sed, si possibile, neque
eis obviare, solum autem orare pro ipsis, si quo modo pceniteant ;
quod difficile. Hujus autem habet potestatem Jesus Christus,
verum nostrum vivere. Si autem secundum videri hec operata
sunt a Domino nostro, et ego secundum videri ligor. Quid
autem et meipsum traditum dedi morti, ad ignem, ad gladium,
ad bestias? Sed prope gladium, prope Deum; intermedium
bestiarum, intermedium Dei: solum in nomine Jesu Christi, ad
compati ipsi. Omnia sustinebo, ipso me fortificante qui perfec-
tus homo factus est.

v. Quem quidam ignorantes abnegant, magis autem abne-
gati sunt ab ipso, existentes concionatores mortis magis quam

§ videri] Lu; védere L,. 6 videri] Lu; videre L,. 10 me] Ly; om. L,.
15 Spiritualiter] spzvitaliter L,. In L, these words are commonly, though not uni-
versally, written sfivitalis, spiritaliter, etc. This seems to have been the case also
with L,. 17 anthropomorphis] ext°pomorthis Ly. 19 eis obviare] Ly: 0d-
viare eis L,. The varying position of eés throws suspicion upon it, and there is
nothing corresponding to it in the Greek. 22 et ego] L,; exgo et ego Ly.
28 quidam] guzdm L,; quidem Lu. ignorantes abnegant] Ly; abnegantes igno-
vantes Ly. autem] Ly; om. L,. 29 sunt] Ly; om. L,.

Io

15

20

25

TO THE SMYRNEANS. 15

veritatis: quos non persuaserunt prophetize neque lex Moysi, sed
neque usque nunc evangelium, neque nostra eorum qui secun-
dum virum passiones. Etenim de nobis idem sapiunt. Quid
enim juvat me quis, si me laudat, Dominum autem meum blas-
5 phemat, non confitens ipsum carniferum? Qui autem hoc non
dicit, ipsum perfecte abnegavit, existens mortifer. Nomina
autem ipsorum, existentia infidelia, non visum est mihi inscri-
bere: sed neque fiat mihi ipsorum recordari, usque quo pceni-
teant in passionem, que est nostra resurrectio.
1o.~=30--CVI._:~sSO™NNuidilus erret. Et supercelestia et gloria angelorum et
principes visibiles et invisibiles, si non credant in sanguinem
Christi, et illis judicium est. Qu? capit, capiat. Qualiter nullus
infletur ; totum enim est fides et caritas, quibus nihil praepositum
est. Considerate autem aliter opinantes in gratiam Jesu Christi
1s €am que in nos venit, qualiter contrarii sunt sententie Dei. De
caritate non est cura ipsis, non de vidua, non de orphano, non de
tribulato, non de ligato vel soluto, non de esuriente vel sitiente.
Ab eucharistia et oratione recedunt, propter non confiteri eucha-
ristiam carnem esse salvatoris nostri Jesu Christi pro peccatis
20 nostris passam, quam benignitate Pater resuscitavit.

vil. Contradicentes ergo huic dono Dei perscrutantes mori-
untur. Conferens autem esset ipsis diligere, ut resurgant. Decens
est recedere a talibus, et neque seorsum de ipsis loqui neque
communiter; attendere autem prophetis, precipue vero evan-

2s gelio, in quo passio nobis ostensa est et resurrectio perfecta est.

1 Moysi] moist L,. This name is commonly written J/ozses in L,, and Aoyses
rol bps 4 Dominum] Ly; dewm L,. blasphemat] d/asfemat L,. 7 visum
est] Lu; est visum L,. mihi] #zch¢ L,; and so the word is always written
in this MS, when not contracted. 11 visibiles et invisibiles] Lu; zzvesedzles et
visibiles L,. 12 Qualiter nullus infletur] Lilu. The Greek is roros pndéva puootrw.
The translator therefore must have read é7ws or TO 7@s for Toros, as these words are
commonly rendered gualiter. The inflexions, zz/us infletur for nullum inflet, have
probably been changed in the transmission of the Latin text, the contractions facilitat-
ing such changes. 13 nihil] zéchz7 L,. So the word is commonly written in
this MS. 15 contrarii] contrarie Ly; contrarie L,. 18 eucharistia] eucaristza
L,. This is the common form of the word in L,. recedunt] Ly; om. L,.
propter] Lu; Arvopterea L,. 22 Decens est] Some short word has been erased

after ‘est’ in L,, perhaps g’°=ergo, corresponding to the odv of the Greek text.
24 vero] Ly; om. L,.

16 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

Vill. Partitiones autem fugite, ut principium malorum.
Omnes episcopum sequimini, ut Jesus Christus Patrem, et pres-
byterium ut apostolos; diaconos autem revereamini, ut Dei
mandatum. Nullus sine episcopo aliquid operetur eorum quz
conveniunt in ecclesiam. Illa firma gratiarum actio reputetur,
quz sub episcopo est, vel quod utique ipse concesserit. Ubi
utique apparet episcopus, illic multitudo sit; quemadmodum
utique ubi est Christus Jesus, illic catholica ecclesia. Non
licitum est sine episcopo neque baptizare neque agapen facere ;
sed quod utique ille probaverit, hoc et Deo beneplacitum; ut
stabile sit et firmum omne quod agitur.

IX. Rationabile est de cetero evigilare et, cum adhuc
tempus habemus, in Deum pcenitere. Bene habet et Deum et
episcopum cognoscere. Honorans episcopum a Deo honoratus
est: qui occultans ab episcopo aliquid operatur, diabolo prestat
obsequium. Omnia igitur vobis in gratia superabundent; digni
enim estis. Secundum enim omnia me quiescere fecistis; et vos
Jesus Christus. Absentem me et prasentem dilexistis: retri-
buat vobis Deus, propter quem omnia sustinentes ipsum adipis-
cemini,

x. Philonem et Reum et Agathopum, qui secuti sunt me in
verbum Dei, bene fecistis suscipientes ut ministros Dei Christi :
qui et gratias agunt Domino pro vobis, quoniam ipsos quiescere
fecistis secundum omnem modum. Nihil vobis utique deperibit.
Conformis anime vestre spiritus meus, et vincula mea que non
despexistis neque erubuistis ; neque vos erubescet perfecta fides,
Jesus Christus.

XL Oratio vestra pervenit ad ecclesiam que est in Antio-
chia Syrie; unde ligatus Deo decentissimis vinculis omnes

1 autem] Ly; om. L,. 2 presbyterium] Lu; presbiterum Ti. 4 ali-
quid] Lu; om. L,. 6 episcopo] 7/s0 LuL, : see above, p. 9. quod] So the
contraction in L, should be read; guam Ly. The Greek text has @ cud. 10
hoc et] L,; hoc est Lu. 11 stabile sit et firmum] Lu; stadile firmum sit L,.
13 Bene habet et Deum et episcopum cognoscere] L,; om. Ly. As there is nothing
in the Greek corresponding to the first e¢, it is probably a scribe’s error, repeating
the last syllable of hadet. 21 Agathopum] agathapum L,. 25 Conformis]
confirmis L,. 29 Syrize] sévie L,. This name is generally written Szvza in L,.
The usual form in L, is Syria,

I"

5

15

20

25

TO THE SMYRNEANS. 17

saluto, non existens dignus inde esse, extremus ipsorum exis-
tens; secundum voluntatem [autem] Dei dignus factus sum, non
ex conscientia, sed ex gratia Dei, quam oro perfectam mihi dari,
ut in oratione vestra Deo potiar. Ut igitur perfectum vestri fiat
5 opus et in terra et in celo, decet ad honorem Dei ordinare eccle-
siam vestram Deo venerabilem, in factum usque Syriam con-
gaudere ipsis, quoniam pacem habent et acceperunt propriam
magnitudinem, et restitutum est ipsis proprium corpusculum.
Visum est mihi igitur Deo digna res mittere aliquem vestrorum
ro cum epistola; ut conglorificet eam quae secundum Deum ipsis
factam tranquillitatem, et quoniam portu jam potita est oratione
vestra. Perfecti existentes perfecta et sapite. Volentibus enim
vobis bene facere Deus paratus est ad tribuere.
xu. Salutat vos caritas fratrum qui in Troade; unde et
15 scribo vobis per Burrum, quem misistis mecum simul Ephesiis
fratribus vestris, qui secundum omnia me quiescere fecit. Et
utinam omnes ipsum imitentur, existentem exemplarium Dei
ministerii. Kemuneret ipsum gratia secundum omnia. Saluto
Deo dignum episcopum et Deo decens presbyterium et conservos
20 meos diaconos, et singillatim et communiter omnes, in nomine
Jesu Christi, et carne ipsius et sanguine, passioneque et resur-
rectione, carnali et spirituali, in unitate Dei et vestri. Gratia
vobis et misericordia et pax et sustinentia semper.
x1. Saluto.domes fratrum meorum cum uxoribus et filiis,
25 et virgines vocatas viduas. Valete mihi in virtute Patris. Salu-
tat vos Philon mecum existens. Saluto domum Thavie; quam
oro firmari fide et caritate carnali et spirituali. Saluto Alken,
desideratum mihi nomen, et Daphnum incomparabilem, et
Eutecnum, et omnes secundum nomen. Valete in gratia Dei.

1 dignus inde] L,3 zzde dignus L,. 2 autem] L,; om. L,. 5 ordinare
ecclesiam vestram] L,; vestram ordinare ecclesiam L,. 6 usque] Li; wsgue
in Ly. PUpSiS| plea) C25) Lene 10 conglorificet] cuviotdcy ; conglorificent
es oe 12 sapite] L,; sagere L,, but the letters z/e are written above. 13
bene] L,, 3 e¢ dene L,. Deus| L,; deo L,. 15 Ephesiis] efesizs L,. 17 ex-
emplarium] excemplarium L,. 19 presbyterium] L,; psdrm L,. This contrac-
tion is common in L,, where the Greek has wpeoBurépuov. 21 passioneque] ef

passione L,; e passione que L,. 23 et misericordia et pax} L,; pax et miseri-
cordia L,.

RGN LI.

bo

18 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

2.
IGNATIUS “POEMCAREO,

GNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, Polycarpo episcopo ecclesia
Smyrnzorum, magis autem visitato a Deo Patre et Jesu
Christo, plurimum gaudere.

1. ACCEPTANS tuam in Deo sententiam, firmatam “ut

supra petram immobilem, superglorifico, dignificatus tua facie 5

immaculata, qua fruar in Deo. Deprecor te in gratia, qua indu-
tus es, apponere cursui tuo, et omnes deprecari ut salventur.
Justifica locum tuum in omnicura carnali et spirituali. Unionem
cura, qua nihil melius. Omnes supporta; ut et te Dominus.
Omnes sustine in charitate; quemadmodum et facis. Orationi-
bus vaca indesinentibus. Pete intellectum ampliorem eo quem
habes. Vigila, non dormientem spiritum possidens. Singulis
secundum consuetudinem Dei loquere. Omnium egritudines
porta, ut perfectus athleta: ubi major labor, multum lucrum.

I. Bonos discipulos si diligas, gratia tibi non est: magis
deteriores in mansuetudine subiice. Non omne vulnus eodem
emplastro curatur. Exacerbationes in pluviis quieta. Prudens

IGNATIUS PoLycaRPo] L, has efistola 2a ignacit smirneis. a policarpo . troade
policarpo, but the first policargo is erased. ‘This is obviously a confusion of Smyrners
a Troade, the subscription to the previous epistle (corresponding to CMYPNAIOIC
ATO TPWAAOC of G), and Lfistola Ignatii Polycarpo, the title of the present
epistle. The title in L, is not recorded, but it would probably take the simple
form which I have adopted.

1 Theophorus] L,; cheoforus L,. Polycarpo] L,; policarpo L,. The
name is always so spelt in L,, but Polycarfus apparently in L,. 6 in gratia] 7
dei gratia L,,; in deo gratia LL, Here deo seems to be a transcriber’s error, whose
eye was caught by the neighbouring zz deo, and in this case dei is a subsequent cor-
rection of do. G has simply év xdprrt. 1o e] L,; om. L,. Oratio-
nibus] L,; 7 orationibus L,. Ussher’s collation of L, begins at this point.
16 subiice] swdice L,. The form of this verb is commonly szd/céo in this Ms.
17 emplastro] L,; emplaustro L,. in pluviis}] L,L,s. The translator read
év Bpoxats; the marginal gloss in L, is ‘in dulcibus et desuper venientibus elo-
quiis.’ Ussher prints ¢pluvz7s.

TO POLYCARP. 19

jias, ut serpens, in omnibus ; et stmplex, ut columba. Propter hoc
carnalis es et spiritualis, ut manifesta in tuam faciem blandiaris;
invisibilia autem petas ut tibi manifestentur; ut nullo deficias, et
omni charismate abundes. Tempus expetit te, ut gubernatores

5 ventos, et ut qui in procella est portum ad Deo potiendum.
Vigila, ut Dei athleta: thema incorruptio, vita eterna; de qua et
tu confisus es. Secundum omnia tui refrigerium ego, et vincula
mea quz dilexisti.

1. Qui videntur digni fide esse et altera docent, non te

ro stupefaciant: sta firmus, ut incus percussa. Magni est athlete
discerpi et vincere. Maxime autem propter Deum omnia susti-
nere nos oportet; ut et ipse nos sustineat. Plus studiosus fias
quam es. Tempora considera; eum qui supra tempus expecta,
intemporalem, invisibilem, propter nos visibilem, impalpabilem,

15 impassibilem, propter nos passibilem, secundum omnem modum
propter nos sustinentem.

Iv. Viduz non negligantur: post Dominum tu ipsarum
curator esto. Nihil sine sententia tua fiat; neque tu sine Deo
quid operare: quod autem operaris, sit bene stabile. Szpius

20 congregationes fiant: ex nomine omnes quere. Servos et ancil-
las ne despicias; sed neque ipsi inflentur, sed in gloriam Dei
plus serviant, ut meliori libertate a Deo potiantur. Non deside-
rent a communi liberi fieri, ut non servi inveniantur concupi-
scentiz.

25 Vv. Malas artes fuge: magis autem de his homiliam fac.
Sorores meas alloquere, diligere Dominum et viris sufficere carne

4 abundes] adundes L,L,s. 5 ad Deo potiendum] efs ro Ocov émiruxelv; a deo
potiendum ( pociendum) LL,L,. The slight correction which I have made brings the Latin
into exact accordance with the Greek, from which the existing reading diverges
considerably in meaning. For Deo fotiri as a rendering of Oeov éemiruxetv, comp. § 7,
Rom. 2, 4, etc. 7 tui] Lj; e¢ tuz L,. tui refrigerium] The Greek is
gov avrivuxov, which the translator possibly read ce dvawxywy (or perhaps avri-
wixwv, for the verb dvruyixew occurs). Elsewhere he translates dvripuxov cor-

rectly. 9 fide] L,; om. L,. II sustinere nos] L,; os sustinere L,.
14 propter nos] L,; om. L,. 17 negligantur] zecligantur L, The word is
commonly written zec/igo in this MS. 18 sententia tua] L,; tua sententia L,.

Ig quod autem ... stabile] L,L,. The Greek is dmep ovdé rpdoces: evordde (or
evsra@js). The translator appears to have read 6é for ovdé, and evoradés for evardbet.
25 homiliam] omeliam L,L,s. 26 Dominum] L,s; deuwm L,.

i)

20 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

et spiritu. Similiter et fratribus meis annuncia in nomine Jesu
Christi, diligere uxores ut Dominus ecclesiam. Si quis potest in
castitate manere in honorem carnis Domini, in ingloriatione
Domini maneat. Si glorietur, perditur; et si videri velit plus

episcopo, corruptus est. Decet autem ducentes et ductas cum 5

sententia episcopi unionem facere, ut sit secundum Deum et non
secundum concupiscentiam. Omnia in honorem Dei fiant.

VI. Episcopo attendite, ut et Deus vobis. Unanimis ego
cum subjectis episcopo, presbyteris, diaconis; et cum ipsis mihi
pars fiat capere in Deo. Collaborate adinvicem, concertate,
concurrite, compatimini, condormite, consurgite, ut Dei dispen-
satores et assessores et ministri. Placete cui militatis; a quo et
stipendia fertis. Nullus vestrum otiosus inveniatur. Baptisma
vestrum maneat ut scutum, fides ut galea, caritas ut lancea,
sustinentia ut omnis armatura. Deposita vestra opera; ut ac-
cepta vestra digna feratis. Longanimiter ferte igitur vos ad-
invicem in mansuetudine, ut Deus vos. Fruar vobis semper.

VII. Quia ecclesia que in Antiochia Syriz pacem habet, ut
ostensuin est mihi, per orationem vestram, et ego letior factus
sum in insollicituadine Dei; siquidem per pati Deo potiar, in
inveniri me in resurrectione vestri discipulum. Decet, Polycarpe
Deo beatissime, concilium congregare Deo decentissimum, et
ordinare aliquem quem dilectum valde habetis et impigrum, qui

1 et fratribus] L,; /vatribas (om. et) L,. in nomine Jesu Christi diligere uxores]
L,; diligere uxores in nomine domini jesu christiL,. 6 Deum] L,; dominum L,s.
g presbyteris] fresbiteris L,; and so the werd is generally spelt in this Ms,
where the vowel does not disappear in a contraction. mihi pars] L,; pars
miht Ly. 12 assessores} mapedpor; assensores L,, and so apparently L,. Ussher
indeed writes assessorves in the margin of his collation, but this seems to be his own
conjecture. 13 otiosus] The Greek text has decéprwp. The Latin rendering
is taken from the marginal gloss dpyds, which is found in G. 15 Deposita
vestra] L,; wvestra deposita L,. 18 Antiochia] exthiochia L,. 20 in
insollicitudine] év dpepywia; 22 sollicitudine (solicitudine) L,L,. So § § ‘in-
gloriatione’ for dcavynoia, Jen. Mar. 2 ‘injustificationibus’ for adiKcjpacw. in
inveniri me in resurrectione] zz invenire me in resurrectione L,; wvenire in me tn
vesurrectione L,. Ly, as well as L,, has veswrrectione (contracted rrne with o super-
scribed), which however has been misread ovad¢ione (sometimes contracted ove with
o superscribed). By a strange coincidence the Greek texts here present a corre-
sponding variation, avacrdce and airyoe. 22 concilium] L,; constlium L,.
23 valde habetis] L,; Aabetis valde L,.

Io

20

5

Io

OF ROLYCARP, 21

poterit Dei cursor vocari; et hunc dignificare, ut vadens in
Syriam glorificet vestram impigram caritatem in gloriam Dei.
Christianus sui ipsius potestatem non habet, sed Deo vacat.
Hoc opus Dei est et vestri, quando ipsi perfecti estis. Credo
enim gratiz, quoniam parati estis ad beneficentiam Deo decen-
tem. Sciens vestrum compendium veritatis, per paucas vos
literas consolatus sum.

Vill. Quia igitur omnibus ecclesiis non potui scribere prop-
ter repente navigare me a Troade in Neapolim, ut voluntas
preecipit, scribes aliis ecclesiis, ut Dei sententiam possidens, in
et ipsos facere; hi quidem potentes pedites mittere, hi autem
epistolas per a te missos, ut glorificeris eterno opere ; ut dignus
existens. Saluto omnes ex nomine; et eam que Epitropi, cum
domo tota ipsius et filiorum. Saluto Attalum dilectum meum.
Saluto futurum dignificari ad eundum in Syriam: erit gratia
cum ipso semper et mittente ipsum Polycarpo. Valere vos
semper in Deo nostro Jesu Christo oro; in quo permaneatis in
unitate Dei et visitatione. Saluto Alken, desideratum mihi
nomen. Valete in Domino.

1 dignificare] xaratiGoa; dignificari L,L,s. vadens in Syriam glorificet]
L,; vadat in siriam et glorificet L,. 4 quando] d7av; guontam L,L,.
The difference between gm=guoniam, and gn=quando, is slight. ipsi
perfecti estis] The translator probably read avrol drapricOjjre for avrg (or avré)
amaprionre. 5 quoniam parati] L,; quod parati Ly. 8 omnibus ecclesiis
non] L,; on omnibus ecclesiis L,. A second ow was written after ecc/esiis in L,,
and then erased. 10 in et ipsos facere] L,; a gloss in L, fixes this as the
treading. The word which stands in the place of zz in L, is illegible; but it was read
zdem in the transcript which Ussher used. The exact equivalent to the Greek would
be zz et ipsos idem facere. 11 hi...hi] 422...42¢ L,L,s. ¥2 per) L235 om. Le
missos] 7zssas L,L,s; but it may be suspected that L,, which inserted Zer, also read
missos, and that Ussher overlooked this in his collation. 14 Attalum] L,;
athalum L,. 15 eundum] Ls; eundem L,. 16 ipsum] L,; zfso L,.
Valere] L,; valete, altered into valere, L,. vos semper] L,; semper vos L,.

22 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

ioe)

IGNATIUS, EPHESIS:

GNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, benedictze in magnitudine
Dei Patris et plenitudine, preedestinate ante szcula esse
semper in gloriam permanentem, invertibilem, unitam et elec-
tam in passione vera, in voluntate Patris et Jesu Christi Dei
nostri, ecclesia digne beate existenti in Epheso Asia; pluri- 5
mum in Jesu Christo et in immaculata gratia gaudere.

I. ACCEPTANS in Deo multum dilectum tuum nomen,
quod possedistis natura justa, secundum fidem et caritatem in
Christo Jesu salvatore nostro: quia imitatores existentes Dei,
et reaccendentes in sanguine Dei, cognatum opus integre per- 10
fecistis. Audientes enim ligatum a Syria pro communi nomine
et spe, sperantem oratione vestra potiri in Roma cum bestiis
pugnare, ut per potiri possim discipulus esse, videre festinastis.
Plurimam enim multitudinem vestram in nomine Dei suscepi in
Onesimo, qui in caritate inenarrabilis, vester autem in carne 15
episcopus; quem oro secundum Jesum Christum vos diligere,
et omnes vos ipsi in similitudine esse. Benedictus enim qui
tribuit vobis dignis existentibus talem episcopum possidere.

Icnatius Epuesits] So L, (writing however zgzacius), L,s.

1 Theophorus] ¢heoferus Ly. g nostro] add. glorificato jesum christum
deum L,L,s. This is perhaps a pious gloss, which has been transferred from the
margin to the text. See A/agz. 2, for a similar instance. Io Dei] L,; christi
dei L,. 12 oratione vestra] L,; vestra oratione L,. 13 per potiri] fotir¢ (om.
per) L,L,. It is clear however that the original Latin text had per foliré (cor-
responding to the Greek did rod émiruxeiv), for L, has a marginal note ‘ut per
potiri sc. eo quod est pugnare cum bestiis, possim esse discipulus sc. christi. ‘The
per, contracted to a single letter, would easily disappear before the J in Zotiri.
See an instance of the converse error in <Axtioch. 2. 15 in caritate] L,;
caritate (om. zz) L,. inenarrabilis] L,; add. est L,.

TO THE EPHESIANS. 23

1. De conservo autem meo Burro, secundum Deum diacono
nostro in omnibus benedicto, oro permanere ipsum in honorem
vestri et episcopi. Sed et Crocus Deo dignus et vobis, quem
exemplarium ejus que a vobis caritatis suscepi, secundum

5 omnia me quiescere fecit; ut et ipsum Pater Jesu Christi refri-
geret; cum Onesimo et Burro et Euplo et Frontone per quos
vos omnes secundum caritatem vidi. Fruar vobis semper, siqui-
dem dignus existam. Decens igitur est secundum omnem
modum glorificare Jesum Christum, qui glorificavit vos; ut in

ro una subjectione perfecti, subjecti episcopo et presbyterio, secun-
dum omnia sitis sanctificati.

1. Non dispono vobis, ut existens aliquis. Si enim et
ligor in nomine Christi, nequaquam perfectus sum in Jesu
Christo. Nunc autem principium habeo addiscendi, et alloquor

15 vos, ut doctores mei: me enim oportuit a vobis suscipi fide,
admonitione, sustinentia, longanimitate. Sed quia caritas non
sinit me silere pro vobis, propter hoc przoccupavi rogare vos,
ut concurratis sententia Dei. Etenim Jesus Christus, incom-
parabile nostrum vivere, Patris sententia, ut et episcopi secun-

20 dum terre fines determinati Jesu Christi sententia sunt.

Iv. Unde decet vos concurrere episcopi sententiz : quod et
facitis. Digne nominabile enim vestrum presbyterium Deo dig-
num sic concordatum est episcopo, ut chorde cithare. Propter
hoc in consensu vestro et consona caritate Jesus Christus canitur.

25 Sed et singuli chorus facti estis; ut consoni existentes in con-
sensu, melos Dei accipientes in unitate, cantetis in voce una
per Jesum Christum Patri; ut et vos audiat, et cognoscat,
per quz bene operamini, membra existentes filii ipsius. Utile

1 Burro] derro L,; forro L,s. 2 permanere ipsum] L,; ipsum permanere L,.
6 Burro] dorro L,L,s. 8 dignus] L,s; dignos L,. Io presbyterio]
presbitero L,; presbytero L,. 13 Christi] L,; ese christé L,. 15 suscipi]
The translator must have read vrodnPOqvac for vrahapOjva. 16 admonitione]
ammonicione L.,. The word is always written amm- in L,, and this is its common
orthography in L,. 19 episcopi] zfs? L,L,s. See p. 593 sq. 21 episcopi
sententize] L,; sententie episcofiL,. 22 digne] L,; sz gue L,. nominabile enim]
L,; enim nominabile L,. vestrum presbyterium] L,; presbiterium vestrum L,.
23 chordz] corde L,. 28 filii] 7/7’s L, L,. ipsius] L,; es L,.

24 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

igitur est vos in immaculata unitate esse, ut et Deo semper
participetis.

v. Si enim ego in parvo tempore talem consuetudinem
tenui ad episcopum vestrum, non humanam existentem sed
spiritualem; quanto magis vos beatifico, conjunctos sic, ut
ecclesia Jesu Christo et ut Jesus Christus Patri; ut omnia in
unitate consona sint. WNullus erret; si quis non sit intra altare,
privatur pane Dei. Si enim unius et alterius oratio tantam vim
habet, quanto magis illa que episcopi et omnis ecclesia. Qui
igitur non venit in idem, sic jam superbit et seipsum condem-
navit. Scriptum est enim, Szferbis Deus resistit. Festinemus
igitur non resistere episcopo, ut simus Deo subjecti.

vI. Et quantum videt quis tacentem episcopum, plus
ipsum timeat. Omnem enim quem mittit dominus domus in
propriam dispensationem, sic oportet nos ipsum recipere, ut
ipsum mittentem. Episcopum igitur manifestum quoniam ut
ipsum Dominum oportet respicere. Ipse igitur quidem Onesi-
mus superlaudat vestram divinam ordinationem: quoniam
omnes secundum veritatem vivitis, et quoniam in vobis neque
una heresis habitat, sed neque auditis aliquem amplius quam
Jesum Christum loquentem in veritate.

VII. Consueverunt enim quidam dolo malo nomen circum-
ferre, sed queedam operantes indigna Deo. Quos oportet vos
ut bestias declinare: sunt enim canes rabidi latenter morden-
tes; quos oportet vos observare, existentes difficile curabiles,
Unus medicus est, carnalis et spiritualis, genitus et ingenitus,
in carne factus Deus, in immortali vita vera, et ex Maria

1 in immaculata unitate esse] dmaculata unitate esse (om. iz) L,; esse in

tmmaculata unitate L,. Av tent} eassOme les § privatur pane Dei] L,;
pane dei privatur Ly. 9g quanto] L,; guanta L,. Jo igitur] L,; ergo L,.
sic] L, L,s. The text used by the translator seems to have had ovrws (sic) for
ovros (fic): comp. Jars. 4. condemnavit] condempnavit L,L,. So the
word is commonly, but not always, written in both Mss. It is usual with them to in-
sert a ~ between m and x; e.g. dampnum, contempno. 12 igitur] L,; exgo L,.
17 quidem] L,; om. L,. 18 ordinationem] L,; suferordinationem L, but the
super is marked for erasure. 20 una] L,; om. L,. auditis] L,; audistis L,.

25 curabiles] L,. The word in L, has been read sazadiles, but seems certainly to
be curabiles.

190

15

20

25

TO THE EPHESIANS. 25

et ex Deo, primo passibilis et tunc impassibilis, Dominus
Christus noster. |

vu. Non igitur quis vos seducat: quemadmodum neque

seducimini, toti existentes Dei. Quum enim neque una lis

scomplexa est in vobis, potens vos torquere, tunc secundum
Deum vivitis. Peripsima vestri et castificer a vestra Ephesi-
orum ecclesia famosa in seculis. Carnales spiritualia operari
non possunt, neque spirituales carnalia; quemadmodum neque
fides quz infidelitatis, neque infidelitas que fidelitatis et fidei.

ro Que autem et secundum carnem operata sunt, hec spiritualia
sunt: in Jesu enim Christo omnia operata sunt.

IX. Cognovi autem transeuntes quosdam inde, habentes
malam doctrinam. Quos non dimisistis seminare in vos, ob-
struentes aures ad non recipere seminata ab ipsis; ut existentes

15 lapides templi Patris, parati in zedificationem Dei Patris, relati
in excelsa per machinam Jesu Christi, que est crux, fune uten-
tes Spiritu Sancto. Fides autem vestra dux vester, caritas vero
via referens in Deum. Estis igitur et conviatores, Deiferi et
templiferi et Christiferi, sanctiferi, secundum omnia ornati in

20 mandatis Jesu Christi: quibus et exultans dignificatus sum per
que scribo alloqui vobis et congaudere, quoniam secundum
aliam vitam nihil diligitis nisi solum Deum.

x. Sed et pro aliis hominibus indesinenter Deum oratis.
Est enim in ipsis spes pcoenitentiz, ut Deo potiantur. Monete

25 igitur ipsos saltem ex operibus a vobis erudiri. Ad iras ipso-
rum vos mansueti, ad magniloquia eorum vos humilia sapientes,
ad blasphemias ipsorum vos orationes, ad errorem ipsorum
vos firmi fide, ad agreste ipsorum vos mansueti; non festinantes
imitari ipsos. Fratres ipsorum inveniamur in mansuetudine;

30imitatores autem Dei studeamus esse. Quis plus injustum

4 seducimini] éfarardode ; seducemini L,L,. 6 castificer] perhaps (iudg-
ing from Ussher’s imitation of the traces in the Ms) L,; castificet (apparently) L,.
8 carnalia] Ls; carnales L,. 9 fidelitatis et fidei] A double rendering of
the Greek r7s micrews. 10 operata sunt] reading wpdocera: for mpaccere,
and so again just below. hee spiritualia...operata sunt] L,; om. L,.
12 autem] L,; zzter L,. 15 eedificationem] olkodouyv; edificatione (edificacione)
om On 18 igitur] L,s; evgo L,. 25 igitur] L,; evgo L,.

26 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

patiatur, quis fraudetur, quis contemnatur? Ut non diaboli
herba quis inveniatur in vobis, sed in omni castitate et tempe-
rantia maneatis in Jesu Christo, carnaliter et spiritualiter.

XI. Extrema tempora. De cetero verecundemur, et timea-
mus longanimitatem Dei, ut non nobis in judicium fiat. Vel
enim futuram iram timeamus vel presentem gratiam diligamus ;
unum duorum: solum in Christo Jesu invenitur, in verum
vivere. Sine ipso nihil vos deceat; in quo vincula circumfero,
spirituales margaritas, in quibus fiat mihi resurgere oratione
vestra. Qua fiat mihi semper participem esse; ut in sorte
Ephesiorum inveniar Christianorum, qui et apostolis semper
consenserunt in virtute Jesu Christi.

XII Novi quis sum, et quibus scribo, Ego condemnatus,
vos propitiationem habentes; ego sub periculo, vos firmati.
Transitus estis eorum qui in Deum interficiuntur: Pauli con-
discipuli, sanctificati, martyrizati, digne beati, cujus fiat mihi
sub vestigiis inveniri, quando utique Deo fruar; qui in omni
epistola memoriam facit vestri in Christo Jesu.

XII. Festinate igitur crebrius convenire in gratiarum
actionem Dei et in gloriam. Quando enim crebro in idipsum
convenitis, destruuntur potentiz Satane, et solvitur perditio
ipsius in concordia vestre fidei. Nihil est melius pace; in qua
omne bellum evacuatur czlestium et terrestrium.

XIV. Quorum nullum latet vos, si perfecte in Jesum Chris-
tum habeatis fidem et caritatem: que sunt principium vite et
finis, principium quidem fides, finis autem caritas. Hzec autem
duo in unitate facta Deus est: alia autem omnia in bonitatem
sequentia sunt. Nullus fidem repromittens peccat, neque cari-

1 contemnatur] coxtempnatur L, L,s. This is the usual spelling in these Mss;
see on condenmnavit, § 5. 7 invenitur] L, L,s; probably an error, which has
crept into the Latin text in the course of transcription, for zzveniri, evpeOnvat.
16 martyrizati] martirizati L, Ls. The usual spelling in L, is martir, martirium, etc.
17 utique] L,; om. L,. 18 Christo Jesu] L, ; jes christo L,. 1g igitur]
L,; evgo (apparently) L,. 20) etpin]) W572 (om es) 2. 21 Satanze] sathane
L, L,s. perditio] proditio (-cio) L,L,s. The contractions for ger and pro
are easily confused. See srofuri, perfari, Magn. 10. 22 vestre fidei] L,;

fidei vesire L,. 24 perfecte] L,; perfectam L,. 27 bonitatem sequentia] L, ;
bonitate sequenda 1,8; but Ussher probably did not examine the contractions of L,

15

25

TO THE EPHESIANS. 27

tatem possidens odit. JZanifesta est arbor a fructu ipsius: sic
repromittentes Christiani esse, per qua operantur manifesti
erunt. Non enim nunc repromissionis opus, sed in virtute fidei
si quis inveniatur in finem.

5 xv. Melius est silere et esse, quam loquentem non esse.
Bonum docere, si dicens facit. Unus igitur doctor, qui dixit, et
factum est: sed et que silens fecit, digna Patre sunt. Qui ver-
bum Jesu possidet, vere potest et silentium ipsius audire, ut
perfectus sit; ut per que loquitur operetur, et per que silet

ro cognoscatur. Nihil latet Dominum: sed et abscondita nostra
prope ipsum sunt. Omnia igitur faciamus, sic ipso in nobis
habitante: ut simus ipsius templa, et ipse in nobis Deus noster:
quod et est et apparebit ante faciem nostram, ex quibus juste
diligimus ipsum.

15 xvi. Non erretis, fratres mei. Domus corruptores regnum
Det non hereditabunt. Si igitur qui secundum carnem hec
operantur mortui sunt, quanto magis, si quis fidem Dei in mala
doctrina corrumpat, pro qua Jesus Christus crucifixus est. Talis
inquinatus factus in ignem inextinguibilem ibit: similiter et qui

20 audit ipsum.

XVII. Propter hoc unguentum recepit in capite suo Domi-
nus, ut spiret ecclesiz incorruptionem. Non ungamini foetore
doctrine principis seculi hujus: non captivet vos ex preesenti
vivere. Propter quid autem non omnes prudentes sumus, acci-

25 pientes Dei cognitionem, qui est Jesus Christus? Quid fatue
perdimur, ignorantes charisma quod vere misit Dominus?

XVIII. Peripsima meus spiritus crucis; que est’ scandalum
non credentibus, nobis autem salus et vita eterna. Udi sapiens,
ubt conguisitor, ubi gloriatio dictorum sapientum? Deus enim

carefully, and so noted no difference from the inaccurate transcript of L,, which
gives donitate sequenda. 1 Manifesta est arbor] L,; manifesta autem arbor
iL. 2 manifesti] manifesta L, L,. 11 igitur] L,; ergo L,. sic]
L,L,s. It should probably be stcwt=as. The contraction for sicut differs very
slightly from szc. 21 recepit in capite suo] L,: 2 capite suo recepit L,.

24 vivere] So L,, as I read it; wzzre L,, according to Ussher; but the two words,
as contracted, are hardly distinguishable; and he has probably misread it. guid|
L,; guod L,s.

28 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

noster Jesus Christus conceptus est ex Maria secundum dispen-
sationem Dei, ex semine quidem David, Spiritu autem Sancto:
qui natus est, et baptizatus est ut passione aquam purificaret.

XIX. Et latuit principem seculi hujus virginitas Marie, et
partus ipsius, similiter et mors Domini; tria mysteria clamoris,
que in silentio Dei operata sunt. Qualiter igitur manifestatus
est seculis? Astrum in celo resplenduit super omnia astra, et
lumen ipsius ineffabile erat, et stuporem tribuit novitas ipsius.
Reliqua vero omnia astra, simul cum sole et luna, chorus facta
sunt illi astro; ipsum autem erat superferens lumen ipsius super
omnia. Turbatio autem erat, unde novitas que dissimilis ipsis;
ex qua solvebatur omnis magica, et omne vinculum disparuit
malitiz, ignorantia ablata est, vetus regnum corruptum est, Deo
humanitus apparente in novitatem eterne vite. Principium
autem assumpsit quod apud Deum perfectum. Inde cmnia com-
mota erant propter meditari mortis dissolutionem.

XxX. Si me dignificet Jesus Christus in oratione vestra et
voluntas sit, in secundo libello, quem scripturus sum vobis,
manifestabo vobis quam inceperam dispensationem in novum
hominem Jesum Christum, in ipsius fide et in ipsius dilectione,
in passione ipsius et resurrectione; maxime, si Dominus mihi
revelet. Quoniam qui secundum virum communiter omnes in
gratia ex nomine convenitis in una fide et in Jesu Christo
secundum carnem ex genere David, filio hominis et filio Dei, in
obedire vos episcopo et presbyterio indiscerpta mente; unum
panem frangentes, quod est pharmacum immortalitatis, antido-
tum ejus quod est non mori sed vivere in Jesu Christo semper.

5 mysteria] msteria L,L,s. So the word is commonly written in L,.
12 magica] L,L,s. I have not ventured to substitute magia with other editors.
13 ignorantia] L,; add. omnis L,. corruptum] L,s; coruptum L,. This
MS commonly writes corumpere, corupcio, incoruptibilis, etc. 14 zterne vite]
L,; vite eterne L,. 17 Jesus Christus] L,s; christus jesus L,. 18 scrip-
turus sum] L,; scrips? sum L,, the sum however being written beyond the line,
as if an afterthought. 19 manifestabo vobis] L,; om. L,. 20 in ipsius
dilectione] L,; dilectione (om. ix tpsius) L,. 21 resurrectione] L,; 2 resur-
rectioné L,. mihi revelet] L,; vevelet mihi L,. 25 presbyterio] psbro
L,; presbitero L,s. 26 pharmacum] /farmatum L,. antidotum] avztitodum L,.

10

15

20

25

TO THE MAGNESIANS. 29

XXI. Unanimis vobiscum ego, et quem misistis in Dei
honorem in Smyrnam; unde et scribo vobis, gratias agens
Domino, diligens Polycarpum ut et vos. Mementote mei, ut
vestri Jesus Christus. Orate pro ecclesia que in Syria; unde

5 ligatus in Romam abducor, extremus existens eorum qui ibidem
fidelium; quemadmodum dignificatus sum in honorem Dei
inveniri. Valete in Deo Patre et in Jesu Christo communi spe
nostra.

4.
IGNATIUS MAGNESIIS.

GNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, benedictz in gratia Dei Pa-

To tris in Christo Jesu salvatore nostro, in quo saluto eccle-

siam existentem in Magnesia ea que juxta Mzandrum, et oro
in Deo Patre et in Jesu Christo plurimum gaudere.

I. COGNOSCENS vestram multibonam ordinationem ejus

quz secundum Deum caritatis, exultans preelegi in fide Jesu
15 Christi alloqui vos. Dignificatus enim nomine Deo decentissimo
in quibus circumfero vinculis, canto ecclesias, in quibus unionem
oro carnis et spiritus Jesu Christi, ad nos semper vivere, fidei-

I unanimis] L,; «animus (apparently) L,. quem] So certainly L, L,.
5 ibidem] zim L,; 7: L,. 7 valete] Ls; valere (apparently) L,. 8 nostra]
L, ; add. amen. L,,.

IGNATIUS MacGNeEsiIs] L,; efistola ignacii 4a magnesus . qualiter honorare
debent episcopum qui conformat voluntateme suam deo cujus voluntali subjecti suam
debent conformare voluntatem et nichil sine eo operari sicut nec christo sine patre
nichil operatus nec apostoli oferati sunt . quorum una oracio. una deprecacio et non
errare opinionibus ct secundum christum vivere L,.

g Theophorus] L,; theoferus L,. 12 in Jesu] L,; sesu (om. 2%) L,. 14
que] L,s; gz L,. 15 Deo decentissimo] L,; deo decentissimum Ly. 17 nos]
L,; vosL,. The translator seems to have read Tod dtaravros yuds (for nua) SH.
fideique] L,; and this is also the reading of L,, which Ussher has imitated in his
collation, apparently without being able to decipher it.

30 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

que et caritatis, cui nihil prefertur, principalius autem Jesu et
Patris, in quo sustinentes omne nocumentum principis seculi
hujus et perfugientes Deo potimur.

II. Quia igitur dignificatus sum videre vos per Damam
dignum Deo vestrum episcopum, et presbyteros dignos Bassum
et Apollonium, et conservum meum diaconum Zotionem; quo
ego fruar, quoniam subjectus est episcopo ut gratiz Dei, et
presbyterio ut legi Jesu Christi.

111. Sed et vos decet non couti ztate episcopi, sed secun-
dum virtutem Dei Patris omnem reverentiam ei tribuere, sicut
agnovi et sanctos presbyteros non assumentes apparentem juni-
orem ordinem, sed ut prudentes in Deo concedentes ipsi; non
ipsi autem, sed Patri Jesu Christi omniumepiscopo. In honorem
igitur illius volentis nos decens est obedire secundum nullam
hypocrisim: quia nequaquam episcopum hunc conspectum se-
ducit quis, sed invisibilem paralogizat. Tale autem non ad car-
nem sermo, sed ad Deum abscondita scientem.

Iv. Decens igitur est, non solum vocari Christianos, sed et
esse: quemadmodum et quidam episcopum quidem vocant, sine
ipso autem omnia operantur. Tales autem non bone consci-
entiz mihi esse videntur, propter non firmiter secundum precep-
tum congregari.

v. Quia igitur finem res habent, et proponuntur duo simul,
mors et vita; et unusquisque in proprium locum iturus est:
quemadmodum enim sunt numismata duo, hoc quidem Dei, hoc
autem mundi, et unumquodque ipsorum proprium characterem
superpositum habet; infideles mundi hujus, fideles autem in cari-
tate characterem Dei Patris per Jesum Christum; per quem nisi

4 igitur] L,; exgo L,. Damam] dama L, L,s. Perhaps however the
translator left the exact form of the original, as in Zarbo, Mar. Ign. 1, Hero 9.
6 Apollonium] L,; apolonium L,. Zotionem] zononem L,; zenonem L,.
quo] L,; guem L,. 8 presbyterio] prsbro L,; presbitero L,s. Christi]
add, glorificato deum patrem domini jesu christi L, Ls; see on L£phes. 1.
Io reverentiam ei] L,; ed reverentiam Ly. TIE, (eb) as Onl. juniorem]} L, ;
minoremL,. 14 volentis] L,; volentesL,. 15 hypocrisim] ¢JocrisimL,3 ypocri-
sim L,. 16 invisibilem] L,; zzvészbile L,. paralogizat] L,s; parologizat .L,.
1g et quidam] L,; guidam (om. ef) L,. quidem] L,; om. L,. —_20 tales autem]
L,; ¢ales (om. autem) L,. 26 characterem] caracterem L, L,s ; and so again just below.

Io

15

20

25

TO THE MAGNESIANS. on

voluntarie habeamus mori in ipsius passionem, vivere ipsius non
est in nobis.
VI. Quia igitur in prescriptis personis omnem multitudi-
nem speculatus sum in fide et dilectione, moneo in concordia
5 Dei studete omnia operari; presidente episcopo in loco Dei, et
presbyteris in loco consessionis apostolorum, et diaconis mihi
dulcissimis habentibus creditam ministrationem Jesu Christi, qui
ante seecula apud Patrem erat et in fine apparuit. Omnes igitur
eandem consuetudinem Dei accipientes, veneremini adinvicem;
roet nullus secundum carnem aspiciat proximum, sed in Jesu
Christo adinvicem semper diligite. Nihil sit in vobis, quod
possit vos partiri, sed uniamini episcopo et presidentibus in
typum et doctrinam incorruptionis.
vil. Quemadmodum igitur Dominus sine Patre nihil fecit,
15 unitus existens, neque per seipsum neque per apostolos; sic
neque vos sine episcopo et presbyteris aliquid operemini. Neque
temptetis rationabile aliquid apparere proprie vobis: sed in idip-
sum una oratio, una deprecatio, unus intellectus, una spes, in
caritate, in gaudio incoinquinato; quod est Christus Jesus, quo
20 melius nihil est. Omnes ut in unum templum concurrite Dei;
ut in unum altare, in unum Jesum Christum, ab uno Patre
exeuntem, et in unum existentem et revertentem.
vill. Non erretis extraneis opinionibus, neque fabulis vete-
ribus inutilibus existentibus. Si enim usque nunc secundum
25 Judaismum vivimus, confitemur gratiam non recepisse: divinis-
simi enim prophetz secundum Christum Jesum vixerunt. Prop-
ter hoc et persecutionem passi sunt, inspirati a gratia ipsius, ad
certificari impersuasos quoniam unus Deus est qui manifestavit
seipsum per Jesum Christum filium ipsius; qui est ipsius Ver-

4 in fide et dilectione] written twice in L,. 5 studete] Ls; studife L,.
7 creditam] L,; L, adds ds. g veneremini] L,; and so apparently L, (not
weneremur). 10 Jesu Christo] L,s; christo jesu Ly. 12 uniamini] L,;
unanimi 1, 14 igitur] L,; om. L,. 17 rationabile] L,; rationale Ly.
19 quod] L,L,s. The translator seems to have read és or 6 for els. 2I in
unum J. C.] L,; wt in unum F.C. Ly. 283 certificari] mAnpopopnOnvac ; cer-
tificare L, L,5.

37 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

bum zternum non a silentio progrediens, qui secundum omnia
beneplacuit mittenti ipsum.

Ix. Si igitur in veteribus rebus conversati in novitatem
spei venerunt, non amplius sabbatizantes, sed secundum domi-
nicam viventes, in qua et vita nostra orta est per ipsum et
mortem ipsius, quod quidam negant; per quod mysterium acce-
pimus credere, et propter hoc sustinemus, ut inveniamur disci-
puli Jesu Christi, solius doctoris nostri; quomodo nos poterimus
vivere sine ipso? cujus et prophetz discipuli existentes spiritu
ipsum ut doctorem expectabant; et propter hoc, quem juste ex-
pectabant, presens suscitavit ipsos ex mortuis.

x. Non igitur non sentiamus benignitatem ipsius. Si enim
nos persequatur secundum quod operamur, non amplius sumus.
Propter hoc discipuli ejus effecti discamus secundum Christia-
nismum vivere. Qui enim alio nomine vocatur amplius ab hoc,
non est Dei. Deponite igitur malum fermentum inveteratum et
exacescens, et transponite in novum fermentum, qui est Jesus
Christus. Salificemini in ipso, ut non corrumpatur aliquis in
vobis, quia ab odore redarguemini. Inconveniens est Jesum
Christum profari, et Judaizare. Christianismus enim non in
Judaismum credidit, sed Judaismus in Christianismum: ut omnzs
lingua credens in Deum congregaretur.

xI. Hec autem, dilecti mei, non quia cognovi aliquos ex
vobis sic habentes; sed, ut minor vobis, volo preeservari vos, ut
non incidatis in hamos vanz gloriz, sed certificemini in nativi-
tate et passione et resurrectione facta in tempore ducatus Pontii
Pilati; que facta sunt vere et firmiter a Jesu Christo spe nostra,
a qua averti nulli vestrum fiat.

ip AYP be 3) 72 lee 4 sabbatizantes] sabatizantes L, L,s. II preesens]
L,; prius L,.- 16 igitur) L,; ergo L,. 17 exacescens] exacuens
L,L,s. Since exacwens has a different meaning, I have restored exacescens cor-
responding to the Greek évotlcacay, as suggested by Pearson. 18 salificemini]
aNicOnre ; salvificemini L,L,s. Pearson pointed out the true reading. 19g quia]
érel; gui L,L,s. redarguemini] L,; vedarguimini L,. 20 profari]
perfari L,L,s. See gerditio, proditio, above, Ephes. 13. non in] L,;
zon (om. 27) L,. 22 congregaretur] Ls; congregetur L,. 24 minor] L,;

junior L,. 26 passione et] L,; passione domini L,, apparently, but it is confusedly
written and not certainly legible.

20

25

TO THE MAGNESIANS. 33

XU. Fruar vobis secundum omnia; siquidem dignus sim.
Etsi enim ligatus sum, ad unum solutorum de vobis non sum.
Novi quoniam non inflamini; Jesum enim Christum habetis in
vobismetipsis. Et magis quando utique laudo vos, novi quo-

5 niam verecundamini: sicut scriptum est quoniam Fustus suz
ipsius accusator.

xu. Studete igitur firmari in dogmatibus Domini et
apostolorum, ut omnia quacunque facitis prosperentur, carne
et spiritu, fide et caritate, in Filio et Patre et in Spiritu, in

10 principio et in fine, cum digne decentissimo episcopo vestro et
digne complexa spirituali corona presbyterii vestri et eorum qui
secundum Deum diaconorum. Subiicimini episcopo et ad-
invicem, ut Jesus Christus Patri secundum carnem, et apostoli
Christo et Patri et Spiritui; ut unio sit carnalis et spiritualis.

15 XIV. Sciens quoniam Deo pleni estis, compendiose de-
precatus sum vos. Mementote mei in orationibus vestris, ut
Deo fruar; et ejus que in Syria ecclesiz, unde non dignus sum
vocari. Superindigeo enim unita vestra in Deo oratione et
caritate in dignificari eam que in Syria ecclesiam per ecclesiam

20 vestram irrorari.

Xv. Salutant vos Ephesiia Smyrna, unde et scribo vobis,
preesentes in gloriam Dei, quemadmodum et vos: qui secundum
omnia me quiescere fecerunt, simul cum Polycarpo episcopo
Smyrnzorum. Sed et reliquz ecclesiz in honore Jesu Christi

25 salutant vos. Valete in concordia Dei, possidentes insepara-
bilem spiritum, qui est Jesus Christus.

6 accusator] L,; add. est L,. 8 ut] L,; e¢ L,. g in Spiritu] sAirite
(om. 27) L,; 7m spiritu sancto L,. 9 in principio] L,; et iz principio L,.
12 episcopo] L,s; zso L,. See above, p. 593 sq. 14 sit carnalis] L,; carnalis
OH ee 17 que] L,s; gz L,. dignus sum] L,; swm dignus L,. 1g
in dignificari] L,. For zz the scribe of L, has first written ef. The zz is superposed,
without obliterating the traces of ef. 20 irrorari] L,; zrrorz L,.

Oo

Ke Ne Tie

34 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

5.

IGNATIUS PHILADELPHICIS.

GNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, ecclesiz Dei Patris et Jesu
Christi quz est in Philadelphia Asiz, habenti propitiationem
et firmate in concordia Dei, et exultanti in passione Domini
nostri inseparabiliter, et in resurrectione ipsius certificate in
omni misericordia ; quam saluto in sanguine Jesu Christi qui est
gaudium zternum et incoinquinatum ; maxime si in uno simus
cum episcopo et eis qui cum ipso presbyteris et diaconis mani-
festatis in sententia Jesu Christi, quos secundum propriam vo-
luntatem firmavit in firmitudine Sancto ipsius Spiritu.

I. QUEM episcopum cognovi non a seipso neque per homi-
nes possedisse administrationem in commune convenientem,
neque secundum inanem gloriam, sed in caritate Dei Patris et
Domini Jesu Christi; cujus obstupui mansuetudinem, qui silens
plura potest his qui vana loquuntur. Concordes enim estis man-
datis, ut chordis cithara. Propter quod beatificat mea anima
eam que in Deum ipsius sententiam, cognoscens virtuosam et
perfectam existentem, immobile ipsius et inirascibile in omni
mansuetudine Dei viventis.

IGNATIUS PHILADELPHICIS] ignatius philadelphisis (sic) L,; epistola ignacti
philadelphicis quinta L,.

1 Theophorus] L,; theoferus L,. 2 Philadelphia] L,s; prladelphia L,.
3 Domini nostri] L,; domini jesu christi Ly. 6 simus] L,; sumus
L,. 7 cum ipso] L,; zz zfso L,, but there is an erasure in the first word.
g ipsius Spiritu] L,; spirite zpsius L,. 14 his] Azzs L, L,s. concordes...
estis] As if the translator had read cvvevpv0uol éore or cvvevpiOuiobe for cuvevpiOuicra.
15 chordis] cords L, L,s. 16 Deum] Oedv; domini Ls. Deum must have stood
in the original text of the translator, and so I read L,; but dz (=deum) and
dni (=domini) are hardly distinguishable ; and it has hitherto been read domini.

5

a

TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 35

. 2liz igitur Juczs veritatis, fugite partitionem et malas
doctrinas: ubi autem pastor est, illic ut oves sequimini. Multi
enim lupi fide digni delectatione mala captivant in Deum cur-
sores; sed in unitate vestra non habent locum.

5 1. Recedite a malis herbis, quas non colit Jesus Christus ;
propter non esse ipsos plantationem Patris. Non quoniam apud
vos partitionem inveni, sed abstractionem. Quotquot enim Dei
sunt et Jesu Christi, isti cum episcopo sunt; et quotquot utique
poenitentes veniunt in unitatem ecclesiz, et isti Dei erunt, ut

ro sint secundum Jesum Christum viventes. Non erretis, fratres
mei. Si quis schisma facientem sequitur, regnum Det non here-
ditat,; si quis in aliena sententia circumambulat, iste passioni
non concordat.

Iv. Studete igitur una gratiarum actione uti. Una enim

15 caro Domini nostri Jesu Christi et unus calix in unionem san-
guinis ipsius, unum altare, ut unus episcopus cum presbyterio et
diaconis conservis meis; ut quod facitis, secundum Deum
faciatis.

v. Fratres mei, valde effusus sum diligens vos, et superex-

20 ultans corroboro vos; non ego autem, sed Jesus Christus, in quo
vinctus timeo magis, ut adhuc existens imperfectus. Sed oratio
vestra me perficiet, ut in qua hereditate propitiationem habuero,
potiar, confugiens evangelio ut carni Jesu, et apostolis ut presby-
terio ecclesiz. Sed et prophetas diligamus, propter et ipsos in

25 evangelium annunciasse et in ipsum sperare et ipsum expectare ;
in quo et credentes salvati sunt in unitate Jesu Christi, exis-
tentes digne dilecti et digne admirabiles sancti, a Jesu Christo
testificati et connumerati in evangelio communis spei.

vi. Si autem Judaismum interpretetur vobis, non audiatis

30 ipsum. Melius est enim a viro circumcisionem habente Chris-
tianismum audire, quam ab habente preputium Judaismum.

1 lucis] L,; add. e L,. 8 episcopo] zfso L, L,s; see above, p. 593 sq.
11 schisma] scisma L, L,s. 16 ut] ws; ¢ L,L,s. presbyterio] psbro L, ;
presbitero L,s. 17 secundum deum faciatis] L,; om. L,. 20 Jesus
Christus] L,s; christus jesus L,. 21 vinctus| L,3 wnitus (apparently) L,.

23 presbyterio] psbro L,; presbiterio L,s. 25 inipsum] L,; 2 christum L,.
27 a] L,; add. atgue L,; at least so I read Ussher’s writing.

bo

326 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

Si autem utrique de Jesu Christo non loquantur, isti mihi co-
lumnz sunt et sepulcra mortuorum, in quibus scripta sunt so-
lum nomina hominum. Fugite igitur malas artes et insidias
principis szeculi hujus; ne forte tribulati sententia ipsius infirme-
mini in caritate. Sed et omnes in idipsum fiatis in impartibili
corde. Gratias autem ago Deo meo, quoniam bonam habens
conscientiam ego sum in vobis, et non habet aliquis gloriari, ne-
que occulte neque manifeste, quoniam gravavi aliquem in parvo
vel in magno. Sed et omnibus in quibus locutus sum oro, ut
non in testimonium ipsum possideant.

vu. Si enim et secundum carnem me quidam voluerunt
seducere, sed spiritus non seducitur, a Deo existens: zovzt enim
unde venit et quo vadit, et occulta redarguit. Clamavi in inter-
medio existens; locutus sum magna voce, Dei voce, Episcopo
attendite et presbyterio et diaconis. Quidam autem suspicati
me ut prescientem divisionem quorundam dicere hec; testis
autem mihi in quo vinctus sum, quoniam a carne humana non
cognovi. Spiritus autem preedicavit, dicens hec: Sine episcopo
nihil faciatis. Carnem vestram ut templum Dei servate. Uni-
tatem diligite: divisiones fugite. Imitatores estote Jesu Christi,
ut et ipse Patris ipsius.

vill. Ego quidem igitur proprium faciebam, ut homo in
unitatem perfectus. Ubi autem divisio est et ira, Deus non ha-
bitat. Omnibus igitur pcenitentibus dimittit Dominus, si pceni-
teant in unitatem Dei et concilium episcopi. Credo gratiz Jesu
Christi, qui solvet a vobis omne vinculum. Deprecor autem vos
nihil secundum contentionem facere, sed secundum Christi dis-

1 columnz] columbe Ly. 2 et] L,; 7//i L,, but 2//¢ extends beyond the line and
has been written afterwards upon an erasure. The original word may have been ez.
solum] L,; sofa L,. 3 insidias principis szeculi hujus] L,; principis hujus
secult insidias L,. 5 in impartibili] L,; ¢mfartib2/i (om. zx) L,. 7 aliquis]
L,; alas L,. 9 et omnibus] L, $ omeides (om. et) L,. in quibus] L, ;
guibus (om. zz) L,. Ir quidam] L,; guedem L,. voluerunt] L,; voluerint
Ihe 13 et quo] aut quo L,; in quo L,. 15 presbyterio] psbro L,; presbi-
terio LS. suspicati] L,; add. sant L,. 17 quoniam] L,; gzza L,s.
22 quidem igitur] L,; zgztur quidem L,. 23 perfectus] Lis; perfectis L,.
24 Dominus] L,; deus L,s. 25 concilium] L,; consilium L,. 27 nihil
secundum contentionem] L,; secendum contencionem nichil L,.

Io

20

25

TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 37

ciplinam. Quia audivi quosdam dicentes quoniam Si non in
veteribus invenio, in evangelio non credo: et dicente me ipsis
quoniam Scriptum est, responderunt mihi quoniam Prejacet.
Mihi autem principium est Jesus Christus; inapproximabilia

s Principia crux ipsius et mors et resurrectio ipsius, et fides que
per ipsum ; in quibus volo in oratione vestra justificari.

IX. Boni et sacerdotes, melius autem princeps sacerdotum,
cui credita sunt sancta sanctorum, cui soli credita sunt occulta
Dei, qui ipse est janua Patris per quam ingrediuntur Abraham

to et Isaac et Jacob et prophete et apostoli et ecclesia: omnia
hec in unitatem Dei. Preecipuum autem aliquid habet evange-
lium, presentiam salvatoris Domini nostri Jesu Christi, passio-
nem ipsius, resurrectionem. Dilecti enim prophetz annuncia-
verunt in ipsum; evangelium autem perfectio est incorruptionis.
15 Omnia simul bona sunt, si in caritate creditis.

X. Quia secundum orationem vestram, et secundum viscera
misericordiz quz habetis in Christo Jesu, annunciatum est mihi
pacem habere ecclesiam que est in Antiochia Syrie, decens est
vos, ut ecclesiam Dei, ordinare diaconum ad intercedendum illic

20 Dei intercessionem, in congaudere ipsis in idipsum factis et glo-
rificare nomen. SBeatus in Jesu Christo, qui dignificabitur tali
ministratione ; et vos glorificabimini. Volentibus autem vobis
non est impossibile pro nomine Dei; ut et quedam propinque
ecclesia miserunt episcopos, quedam autem presbyteros et

25 diaconos.

xI. De Philone autem diacono a Cilicia, viro testimonium
habente, qui et nunc in verbo Dei ministrat mihi, cum Reo
Agathopode viro electo, qui a Syria me sequitur abrenuncians
seculo; qui et testificantur vobis: et ego Deo gratias ago pro

30 vobis, quoniam recepistis ipsos; ut et vos Dominus. Qui autem

I non in veteribus| L,; in veleribus non L,. 2 ipsis] L,; om. L,. 5 crux
ipsius] L,; ipsius crux L,. Tpaxttemn| leeseaddavee lure 10 et Isaac] L,;
Lsaac (om. et) L,. 11 Dei] Qcot; fidei L, Ls. 13 resurrectionem] L, ;
et resurrectionem L,. ai tali] L,; 7 tal L,. 23 propinque ecclesize] L,;
ecclesie propingua (or propingue?) Ly. Was the original reading proxima ecclesia,
a literal translation of éyyiora éxxdyolat, the contractions of propingua and proxima
being easily confused ? 29 pro] L,; de L,.

38 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

inhonoraverunt ipsos, liberentur in gratia Jesu Christi. Salutat

vos caritas multorum qui in Troade; unde et scribo vobis per

Burrum, missum mecum ab Ephesiis et Smyrnzis in verbum
honoris. Honoret ipsos Dominus Jesus Christus, in quem spe-
rent carne, anima, spiritu, fide, caritate, concordia. Valete in
Christo Jesu, communi spe nostra.

IGNATIUS WERALESIIS:

GNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, dilecte Deo patri Jesu

Christi ecclesia sancte existenti in Tralesiis Asia, electe

et Deo digne, pacem habenti in carne et sanguine et passione

Jesu Christi spei nostra, in ea que in ipsum resurrectione;

quam et saluto in plenitudine, in apostolico charactere, et oro
plurimum gaudere.

I. INCOINQUINATAM mentem et inseparabilem in sustinen-
tia cognovi vos habentes, non secundum usum sed secundum
naturam; quemadmodum ostendit mihi Polybius episcopus
vester, qui advenit voluntate Dei et Jesu Christi in Smyrna; et
sic mihi congavisus est vincto in Christo Jesu, ut ego omnem
multitudinem vestram in ipso speculer. Recipiens igitur eam
que secundum Deum equanimitatem per ipsum, gloriatus sum
inveniens vos, ut cognovi, imitatores Dei.

II. Quando enim episcopo subjecti estis ut Jesu Christo,
videmini mihi non secundum homines viventes sed secundum

IGNATIUS TRALESIIS] L,; efistola 6a ignacii tralesiis asie. quomodo mul-
titudo subjectorum cognoscatur per episcopum bonum . et subjecti nihil agant sine
episcopo, sicut nec apostoli sine christo L,.

7 Theophorus] L,; ¢heoferus L,. 8 Tralesiis] So L, L,s. Tr cha-
ractere] caractere L, L,s. 15 Polybius] Aolibius L,L,s. 18 igitur] L,;
ergo L,. 21 Quando] L,; gus L,s.

15

20

TO THE TRALLIANS. 39

Jesum Christum propter vos mortuum, ut credentes in mortem
ipsius mori effugiatis. Necessarium igitur est, quaemadmodum
facitis, sine episcopo nihil operari vos, sed subjici et presbyterio
ut apostolis Jesu Christi, spei nostra, in quo conversantes in-

5veniamur. Oportet autem et diaconos, ministros existentes
mysteriorum Jesu Christi, secundum omnem modum omnibus
placere; non enim ciborum et potuum sunt ministri, sed eccle-
sie Dei ministrii Opportunum igitur eos observare accusa-
tiones, ut ignem.

Io 86 -T..S« Similiter et omnes revereantur diaconos ut mandatum
Jesu Christi, et episcopum ut Jesum Christum, existentem
filium Patris; presbyteros autem, ut concilium Dei et con-
junctionem apostolorum. Sine his ecclesia non vocatur: de
quibus suadeor vos sic habere. Exemplarium enim caritatis

15 vestree accepi et habeo cum meipso in episcopo vestro; cujus
ipsa compositio magna est disciplinatio, mansuetudo autem
ipsius potentia; quem existimo et impios revereri: diligentes
quod non parco ipsum aliqualem, potens scribere pro illo: in
hoc existimer, ut existens condemnatus, velut apostolus vobis

20 preecipiam.

Iv. Multa sapio in Deo; sed meipsum mensuro, ut non in
gloriatione perdar. Nunc enim me oportet plus timere, et non
attendere inflantibus me; dicentes enim mihi flagellant me.
Diligo quidem enim pati, sed non novi si dignus sum. Zelus

25 enim multis quidem non apparet, me autem plus oppugnat.
Indigeo igitur mansuetudine, in qua dissolvitur princeps szculi
hujus.

v. Nonne possum vobis supercelestia scribere? sed timeo

2 mori] L,; morti L,. 3 subjici et] L, ; sedici (om. ef) L,. pres-
byterio] psbro L,; presbiterio L,s. 8 opportunum] ofortunum L, L,. eos]
avrous; vos L, L,s. Io diaconos] L,s; dacones L,. 13 Sine] L,;
cui sine L,. his] zis L, L,s. 14 suadeor] rérecua; suadeo L, L,s.
The translator doubtless wrote szadeor, though correct diction would require mhz
suadetur. exemplarium] excemplarium L, Ls. 19 existens] L,;
om. L,. 22 me oportet] L,; ofortet me L,. 26 igitur] Ls: ergo

(apparently) L,. seculi hujus] L,; Awjus seculi L,.

40 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

ne parvulis existentibus vobis damnum apponam. Et con-
donate mihi, ne forte non potentes capere strangulemini.
Etenim ego non secundum quodcunque ligatus sum, sed potens
supercelestia et loci positiones angelicas et constitutiones prin-
cipatorias, visibiliaque et invisibilia, praeter hoc jam et discipulus
sum. Multa enim nobis deficiunt, ut Deo non deficiamus.

vi. Deprecor igitur vos, non ego, sed caritas Jesu Christi,
solo Christiano alimento utamini; ab aliena autem herba rece-
dite, que est heresis, que et inquinatis implicat Jesum Chris-
tum: quemadmodum mortiferum pharmacum dantes cum vino
mellito; quod qui ignorat, delectabiliter accipit, et in delecta-
tione mala mori.

vil. Observemini igitur a talibus. Hoc autem erit vobis
non inflatis, et existentibus inseparabilibus a Deo Jesu Christo
et episcopo et ordinibus apostolorum. Qui intra altare est,
mundus est: qui vero extra altare est, non mundus est: hoc
est, qui sine episcopo et presbyterio et diacono operatur ali-
quid, iste non mundus est in conscientia.

vill. Non quia cognovi tale quid in vobis, sed praservo

1 damnum] dampnum L,L,s. So the word is commonly written in L,3 see
above on EZphes. 5. apponam] L,; osfonam L,. 2 forte non] L,; jorte
(om. xox) L,. 4 superceelestia] L,L,. In L, sufercelestia is contracted
srcelestia, this being a common contraction of super. There is no authority for
scire celestia, which arises from misreading the contraction. The rendering of
eroupdvia is not c@lestia, but supercelestia, as it is given a few lines above 3 comp.
superindigeo, emidéouat, Magn. 14. The coincidence that some Greek texts (correctly)
have voeiy rd €movpdva has encouraged this misreading of the Latin. principa-

torias] princifatias L,; principares (apparently) L,. Some adjective is wanted to
represent the Greek dpxovrixds. If my conjecture principatorias (comp. administra-
torius =he.toupytkos, Hero 7) is a new coinage, this is the case also with principationes
which is generally given as the reading of the Latin here. The former more nearly
represents the original, and also better explains the phenomena of the mss.
5 preter] L,L,s. Perhaps however we should read profter, as preter hoc is a wrong
translation of wapd rovro, and the two words when contracted are easily con-
fused. jam et] L,; et jam L,. 6 nobis] vodis L, L,s. 8 Christiano
alimento] L,; alimento christiano L,. 10 quemadmodum] written twice in L,.
pharmacum] farmacum L,L,s. 1r et in delectatione mala] L,L,s. This
reading is confirmed by a marginal gloss in L,, ef in delectatione mala, supple,
accipit mori. 13 erit vobis] ert a vobis L,; vobis (om. erit) L,. 17 presby-

terio] psbro L,; presbitero L,s. 18 mundus est] L,; est mundus L,.

Io

TO THE TRALLIANS. 41

vos existentes meos dilectos, preevidens insidias diaboli. Vos
igitur, mansuetam patientiam resumentes, recreate vosmetipsos
in fide, quod est caro Domini, et in caritate, quod est sanguis
Jesu Christi. Nullus vestrum adversus proximum aliquid ha-
5 beat. Non occasiones detis gentibus, ut non propter paucos
insipientes ea que in Deo multitudo blasphemetur. Ve enim
per quem in vanitate nomen meum in aliquibus blasphematur.

Ix. Obsurdescite igitur, quando vobis sine Jesu Christo lo-

quitur quis ; qui ex genere David, qui ex Maria; qui vere natus
ro est, comedit et bibit ; vere persecutionem passus est sub Pontio
Pilato; vere crucifixus est et mortuus est, adspicientibus czles-
tibus et terrestribus et infernalibus; qui et vere resurrexit a
mortuis, resuscitante ipsum Patre ipsius; qui et secundum simi-
litudinem nos credentes ipsi sic resuscitabit Pater ipsius in
15 Christo Jesu, sine quo verum vivere non habemus.

X. Si autem, quemadmodum quidam sine Deo existentes,
hoc est infideles, dicunt secundum videri passum esse ipsum,
ipsi existentes secundum videri; ego quid vinctus sum? quid
autem et oro cum bestiis pugnare? Gratis igitur morior: ergo

20 non reprehendor mendacii a Domino?

XI. Fugite ergo malas propagines generantes fructum mor-
tiferum ; quem si gustet quis, statim moritur. Isti enim non
sunt plantatio Patris: si enim essent, apparerent utique rami
crucis, et esset utique fructus ipsorum incorruptibilis, per quem

25 in passione ipsius advocat vos, existentes membra ipsius. Non
potest igitur caput nasci sine membris, Deo unionem repromit-
tente, quod est ipse.

XII. Saluto vos a Smyrna cum compresentibus mihi ec-
clesiis Dei; qui secundum omnia me quiescere fecerunt carne et

30 Spiritu. Deprecantur vos vincula mea, que pro Jesu Christo
fero petens Deo frui. Permanete in concordia vestra, et ea que
cum adinvicem oratione. Decet enim vos singulos, precipue
et presbyteros, refrigerare episcopum in honorem Patris Jesu

1 diaboli. Vos igitur] L,; diaboli in vos. Igitur Ly. 18 ego quid] L,; ego gz-
dem L,. 1g et] L,; om. L,. igitur] L,s; ergo L,. 23 si enim] L,; sz
utique L,. 24 ipsorum] L,; zlorum L,. 31 Permanete] Zermanere L, L,s.

42 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

Christi et apostolorum. Oro vos in caritate audire me, ut non
in testimonium sim in vobis scribens. Sed et pro me orate, ea
quz a vobis caritate indigente in misericordia Dei, ad dignificari
me hereditate qua conor potiri, ut non reprobus inveniar.

xXUI. Salutat vos caritas Smyrnzorum et Ephesiorum.
Mementote in orationibus vestris ejus que in Syria ecclesie ;
unde non dignus sum dici, existens extremus illorum. Valete
in Jesu Christo, subjecti episcopo ut Dei mandato, similiter et
presbyterio. Et singuli:adinvicem diligite in impartibili corde.
Castificate vestrum meum spiritum, non solum nunc, sed et
quando utique Deo fruar. Adhuc enim sub periculo sum: sed
fidelis Pater in Jesu Christo implere meam petitionem et ves-
tram ; in quo inveniamini incoinquinati.

7.
MARIA PROSELYTA IGNATIO.

ARIA proselyta Jesu Christi Ignatio Theophoro, beatis-
simo episcopo ecclesiz apostolic ejus que secundum
Antiochiam, in Deo Patre et Jesu dilecto gaudere et valere.

I. SEMPER tibi oramus secundum quod in ipso gaudium
et sanitatem. Quia miraculis et apud nos Christus cognitus
est filius esse Dei viventis, et in posterioribus temporibus in-

4 hereditate] L,; 2 hereditate L,. 7 dignus sum] L,; sam dignus L,. 9
presbyterio] L,s; fresbitero L,. II utique Deo] L,; deo utigue L,. 12
Jesu Christo] L,; christo jesu Ly. meam petitionem] L,; jetictonem
meant Ly.

MARIA PROSELYTA IGNATIO] efistola marie proselite chassaobolorum ad ignatium
episcopum antiochie L,; epistola marie proselite thassaobolorum ad ignacium episco-
pum antiochie ut mittat quosdam juvenes predicatores ad eam et quod non diffidat de
eis guia carnem (?) passionis vicerunt, sicut salomon 12 annorum sapientia sua placuit
deo. josias rex et david rex L,.

14 proselyta] froselita L,L,s. Theophoro] ¢heophero L,s; theofero

L 17 secundum quod] L,; secundum illud quod Ly.

1°

MARY THE PROSELYTE TO IGNATIUS. 43

humanatum esse per virginem Mariam ex semine David et
Abraham, secundum eas que de ipso ab ipso predicte sunt
voces a prophetarum choro; hujus gratia deprecamur, digni-
ficantes mitti nobis a tuo intellectu Marim amicum nostrum,

5 episcopum Emelapes Neapoleos ejus que ad Zarbo, et Eulo-
gium et Sobelum presbyterum, ut non simus desolati pre-
positis divini verbi; quemadmodum et Moyses dicit, Pvovz-
deat Dominus Deus hominem qui ducat populum hunc, et non
erit synagoga Domint ut oves quibus non est pastor.

Io ©61l. Pro eo autem quod juvenes sunt prescripti formides
nihil, o beate; cognoscere enim te volo, quod sapiunt super
carnem et ipsius passiones non sentiunt ipsi in seipsis, recenti
juventute sacerdotii refulgentes canitie. Perscrutare autem
cogitationem tuam per datum tibi a Deo per Christum spiri-

15tum ipsius; et cognosces quod Samuel, parvus puerulus,
Videns vocatus est, et choro prophetarum connumeratus pres-
byterum Heli transgressionis redarguit ; quoniam insanientes
filios Deo omnium cause prehonoravit, et ludentes in sacer-
dotium et in populum luxuriantes dimisit impunitos.

20 Ill. Daniel autem sapiens, juvenis existens, judicavit
crudeles senes quosdam, ostendens adulteros ipsos et non
seniores esse, et genere Judzos existentes modo Chananzos
existere. Et Jeremias, propter juventutem renuens tributam
ipsi a Deo prophetiam, audit; Mon dicas quoniam Funior sum ;

25 guia ad omnes quoscungue mittam te ibis, et secundum omnia
guecunque mando tibi loqueris ; quia tecum ego sum. Salomon
autem sapiens, duodecim existens annorum, intellexit magnam
ignorantiz mulierum de suis filiis quaeestionem ; ut omnis popu-
lus obstupesceret de tanta pueri sapientia, et timeret non ut

5 ad Zarbo] L,L,s. I have not ventured to alter it, thinking that the translator
may have retained the exact form of the original, xpds ZapB@, from ignorance of the
correct form of the name, as in Hero g; comp. Dama in Magn. 2. 6 przepositis
divini verbi] L,; divind verbt prepositis L,. 9 erit] L,; est L,. synagoga] L,;
sinagoga L,. 14 cogitationem] L,; and this also (not cogzztionem) seems to be
the reading of L,, where it is contracted cogitone. 18 omnium] L,; omne
(apparently) L,. 24 ipsi] L,; s#z L,. 26 Salomon] sa/amon L, L,s-
29 timeret] L,; témerent (apparently) L,.

44 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

puerum, sed ut perfectum virum. Atnigmata autem A®thio-
pum regine, lationem habentia quemadmodum Nili fluenta,
sic solvit, ut extra seipsam fieret ipsa sic sapiens.

Iv. Josias autem Dei amator, inarticulate fere adhuc
loquens, redarguit malo spiritu detentos, quod falsiloqui et 5
populi seductores existunt: demonumque revelat deceptionem,
et eos non existentes deos demonstrat, et sacratos ipsis, puer
existens, interficit, delubraque ipsorum evertit, et altaria mortuis
reliquiis inquinat, templaque delet, et saltus succidit, et colum-
nas conterit, et impiorum sepulcra suffodit; ut neque signum 10
amplius malorum existat. Sic quidam zelotes erat religionis
et impiorum punitor, adhuc balbutiens lingua. David autem,
propheta simul et rex, salvatoris secundum carnem radix, puer
ungitur a Samuele in regem. Ait enim alicubi ipse quoniam
Parvus evam inter fratres meos et junior in domo patris met. 15

v. Et deficiet mihi tempus, si omnes investigare voluero,
qui in juventute bene placuerunt Deo, prophetia et sacerdo-
tio et regno a Deo donati. Rememorationis autem gratia
sufficiunt et hac dicta. Sed te deprecor, ne tibi quedam
superba esse videar et ostentatrix. Non enim docens te, sed 20
subrememorans meum in Deo patrem, hos apposui sermones:
cognosco enim mei ipsius mensuras et non coextendo meip-
sam tantis vobis. Saluto tuum sanctum clerum sub tua cura
pastum. Omnes apud nos fideles salutant te. Sanam esse
me secundum Deum ora, beate pastor. 25

2 regine] L,; regione L,. 6 existunt] L,; existerent L,. 8 ipsorum]
L,; corum L,. columnas] columpnas L, L,s. It quidam] tis;
2? I I 2 ?
guidem L, L,s. 14 quoniam] L,; guum Ls. 20 esse videar] L,;
videar esse L,. 21 indeo] L,; 7% deumL,. 23 tuum) L,; ¢amen L,.
24 esseme] L,; me esse L,.

TOV MARY THE PROSELYTE. 45

fin attuUsS MARI AD PROSELY DAs.

GNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, habenti propitiationem in

gratia Dei Patris altissimi et Domini Jesu Christi qui pro
nobis mortuus; fidelissime, dignze Deo, Christum ferenti filiz
Marie, plurimum in Deo gaudere.

5 1. MELIuS quidem littera visus; quanto quidem, pars me-
lior existens chori sensuum, non solum quibus tradit amicabilia
honorat accipientem, sed et quibus recipit in melioribus desi-
derium ditat. Veruntamen secundus, aiunt, portus et littera-
rum modus: quem velut bonam applicationem recepimus a

ro tua fide a longe, velut per ipsas videntes quod in te bonum.
Bonorum enim, o omnino sapiens mulier, anime purioribus
assimilantur fontibus: illi enim transeuntes, etsi non sitiant,
ipsa specie attrahunt ipsos haurire potum; tuus autem intel-
lectus monet nos, capere jubens de his, que in anima tua

I5 scaturiunt, divinis aquis.

ul. Ego autem, o beata, non mei ipsius nunc tantum, quan-
tum aliorum effectus, multorum contrariorum voluntatibus im-
pellor, secundum hec quidem fugis, secundum heec autem carcer-
ibus, secundum hec vero vinculis. Sed a nullo horum vertor: in

20 injustificationibus autem ipsorum magis disco, ut Jesu Christo
potiar. Utinam fruar duris mihi preparatis, quia Won digne
passiones hujus temporis ad futuram gloriam revelart in nos.

IGNATIUS MARI& PROSELYT#] L,; vesponsio ignacit marie proselite supcr
cadem epistola . et adimplet votum scribentis. cletus papaante clementem. L,.

5 quanto] L,; quantum L,. melior] In the translator’s text «petrrov must
have been incorrectly repeated after uépos. 6 quibus] L,; guzlibet L,.
12 sitiant] &bWdor; scrant L,L,. 13 specie] L,; sfe L,. 14 monet] L,;

movet Li. bis] Zz7s L, L,s. 1g vertor] L,; avertor L,.

46 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

Ill. Quz autem a te per epistolam jussa sunt gratanter
implevi, in nullo dubitans eorum que ipsa bene habere pro-
basti. Cognovi enim te judicio Dei testimonium viris fecisse,
sed non gratia carnali. Multum enim mihi erant et continue
tue scriptibilium locorum memorize, quas legens neque usque
ad intellectum dubitavi circa rem. Non enim habebam aliqui-
bus oculis excurrere, quorum habebam incontradicibilem a te
factam demonstrationem. Conformis anime tecum fiam ego,
quoniam diligis Jesum filium Dei viventis: propter quod et
ipse dicet tibi, Ego diligentes me diligo, me autem querentes
znventent pacem. ;

Iv. Supervenit autem mihi dicere quoniam verus sermo,
quem audivi de te, adhuc existente te in Roma apud beatum
Papam Cletum ; cui successit ad presens digne beatus Clemens,
Petri et Pauli auditor. Et nunc apposuisti ad ipsum centu-
pliciter ; et apponas adhuc, o dilecta. Desideravi vehementer
venire ad vos, ut conquiescerem vobiscum, sed Won in homine
via tpsius: detinuit enim meum propositum, non concedens
ad terminum ire, militaris custodia. Sed neque in quibus sum,
operari aliquid vel pati potens ego, Propter quod, secundum
ejus quz in amicis consolationis litteram reputans, saluto sanc-
tam tuam animam, deprecans apponi robori; presens enim
labor paucus, expectata vero merces multa.

v. Fugite abnegantes passionem Christi et secundum car-
nem nativitatem: multi autem sunt nunc secundum hanc
zgrotantes egritudinem. Alia autem admonere tibi facile,
perfectee quidem omni opere et sermone bono, potenti autem
et aliis suadere in Christo. Saluta omnes similes tibi reti-
nentes sui ipsorum salutem in Christo. Salutant te presby-
teri et diaconi, et ante omnes sacer Heron. Salutat te Cas-
sianus peregrinus meus, et soror mea et sponsa ipsius, et

7 quorum] a; gzos L, L,s. habebam] L, ; Zabeam L,. 16 dilecta]
As if the translator had read dyamnry for atrn. 20 ego . Propter quod] ego
tibi . propter quod L,; ego . quod L,. 21 litteram] L,; “tterarum L,.
21 sanctam tuam] L,; éwam sanctam L,. 22 robori] L, L,s. This corresponds
to the reading 7évw, as révos is elsewhere translated voduwr in this version, JZart. 1.
27 opere] L, ; tempore L,. 30 Heron] evox L, L,s.

Io

15

20

25

30

TO THE TARSIANS. 47

dilectissima ipsorum. Valentem carnalem et spiritualem sani-
tatem Dominus sanctificet semper; et videam te in Christo
potientem corona.

Q.

IGNATIUS TARSENSIBUS.

GNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, salvatze in Christo eccle-

5 sie, dignz laude et dignze memoria et dignz dilectione,

existenti in Tarso; misericordia, pax, a Deo Patre et Domino
Jesu Christo multiplicetur semper.

I. A SYRIA usque Romam cum bestiis pugno; non ab
irrationalibus bestiis comestus (hz enim, ut scitis, Deo volente
ro pepercerunt Danieli), ab his autem que humane forme, inter
quas immansueta bestia latitans pungit me quotidie et vul-
nerat. Sed de nullo sermonem facio durorum, xeque habeo
animam pretiosam mht ipsi, ut diligens ipsam magis quam
Dominum. Propter quod paratus sum ad ignem, ad _ bestias,
15 ad gladium, ad crucem: solum Jesum Christum sciens salva-
torem meum et Deum, pro me mortuum. Deprecor igitur vos
ego vinctus Christi, per terram et mare jactatus; State in fide
jirmt, quoniam Fustus ex fide vivet: estote inflexibiles, quo-
niam Dominus inhabitare facit unius moris in domo.

20 ©6©l. Novi quoniam quidam ministrorum Satanz voluerunt
vos turbare: hi quidem, quoniam Jesus opinione natus est et
opinione crucifixus est et opinione mortuus est; hi autem,
quoniam non est filius conditoris; hi vero, quoniam ipse est
qui super omnia Deus; alii autem, quoniam nudus homo est,

IGNATIUS TARSENSIBUS] L,; efistola ignacii tarsensibus Ly.

4 Theophorus] L,; ¢heoferus L,. 6 Tarso] L,; tharso L,. 9 comestus]
L,s; commestus L,. hee] hee L,. 10 his] Azis L, L,s. If immansueta]
L,; in mansueta L,. quotidie] cotidie L, L,s. 13 animam] L,; add.
meane Ly. 17 terram et mare] L,; mare et terram L,. 20 Satanee}
sathane L, L,s. 21 hi] 47 L, L,s; and so in the next two clauses.

48 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

alteri vero, quoniam caro hec non resurgit et oportet volup-
tuosam vitam vivere et transire, hanc enim esse terminum bono-
rum post non multum corrumpendis. Tantorum malorum
multitudo eos inebriavit. Sed vos neque ad horam veniatis
sub subjectionem ipsorum: Pauli enim estis cives et discipuli,
qui a Hierosolymis et circum usque Illyricum implevit evange-
lium, et stigmata Christi in carne circumtultt.

III. Cujus memores, omnino cognoscitis quoniam Jesus
Dominus vere natus est ex Maria, factus ex muliere, et veri-
tate crucifixus est; J/ihz enim, ait. non fiat gloriari nist in
cruce Domini: et veritate mortuus est, et resurrexit; Sz passi-
bilis enim, ait, Christus, st primus ex resurrectione mortuorum;
et, Quod moriuus est, peccato mortuus est semel, quod autem
vivit, Deo vivit. Quia quid opus vinculis, Christo non mortuo?
quid opus sustinentia? quid opus flagellis? Quid unquam
Petrus crucifixus est, Paulus et Jacobus gladio cesi sunt? Jo-
hannes vero relegatus est in Patmo? Stephanus autem in lapidi-
bus occisus est a Domini occisoribus Judzis? Sed nihil horum
vane: veritate enim crucifixus est Dominus ab impiis.

Iv. Et sic natus ex muliere filius est Dei; et crucifixus pri-
mogenitus omnis creaturee et Deus Verbum; et ipse fecit omnia.
Dicit enim Apostolus; Unxus Deus Pater ex quo omnia, et unus
Dominus Fesus Christus per quem omnia: et rursus, Unus enine
Deus, et unus mediator Det et hominum, homo Fesus Christus ;
et [nz ipso creata sunt omnia que in celo et in terra, visibilia et
invisibilia; et ipse est ante omnia, ct omnia in ipso consistunt.

v. Et quoniam non ipse est qui super omnia Deus Pater
sed filius illius, dicit, Ascendo ad patrem meum et patrem vestrum,

3 corrumpendis] Plapyoopevors ; corumpentis L,; corrumperis L,. 4 neque ad
horam] L,; ad horam neque Ly. 5 sub subjectionem] L,; sadjectionem (om.
sub) L,. 6 Hierosolymis] zerosolimis L,; therosolimzs L,. Illyricum] 2//7-
ricum L, L,s. 8 Jesus Dominus] L,; dominus jesus L,. 14 quid] L,;
qtod L,. In the two following clauses L, has guid, L, gd. 15 unquam]
uncquam L,; umquant L,. 16 Petrus crucifixus] L,; petrus guid crucifixus L,.
17 Patmo] dathmo L, IL,s. Stephanus] s¢hpiis L, and so Hero 3. in},
om. L,. 20 sic] L,; om. L,. The translator must have read oUrws for otTos ;
comp. Zphes. 5. 22 Unus Deus] L,; deus (om. wns) L,. 24 homo]

L,; om. L,. Jesus Christus] L,; christus jesus L,.

Io

15

20

25

i
;
|

TO THE TARSIANS. 49

et Deum meum et Deum vestrum , et, Quando subjecta erunt tpst

omnia, tunc et ipse subjicietur et que subjecit et omnia, ut sit Deus

omnia in omnibus. Igitur est alter qui subjecit, et qui est omnia

in omnibus; et alter cui subjecta sunt, qui et cum omnibus sub-
5 jicietur.

vI. Et neque nudus homo, per quem et in quo facta sunt
omnia; Omnia enim per ipsum facta sunt; Quando fecit celum,
coaderant ipsi, et illic eram apud ipsum couponens, et applaudebat
miht guotidie. Qualiter autem utique nudus homo audiret, Sede

10 @ dextris mcis? Qualiter autem et diceret, Priusquam Abra-
ham fieret, ego sum, et, Clirifica me claritate quam habui, ante-
guam mundus esset, a te? Qualis autem homo nudus diceret,
Descendi de calo, non ut faciam voluntatem meam sed voluntatem
ejus gui misit me? De quali homine vero diceret, Frat lux vera,

15 gue illuminat omnem hominent venientem in hunc mundum. In
mundo erat, et mundus per ipsum factus est, et mundus eum non
cognovit. In propria ventt, et suit cum non receperunt? Qualiter
ergo talis nudus homo et ex Maria habens principium essendi,
sed non Deus Verbum et Filius unigenitus? Jz principio enim

20 erat Verbum, et Verbum erat apud Deum, et Deus erat Verbum ;
et in aliis, Dominus creavit me principium viarum suarum in
opera sua; ante seculum fundavit me, et ante omnes colles generat
me.

Vil. Quoniam autem et resurgunt corpora nostra, dicit;

25 Amen dico vobis, quoniam venit hora, in qua omnes qui in monu-
mentis sunt audient vocem filtt Dei, et qui audierint vivent. Et
apostolus, Ofortet enim corruptibile hoc induere tncorruptionem, et
mortale hoc induere tmmortalitatem. Et quoniam oportet tem-
perate vivere et juste, dicit rursus; Moz erretis ; neque adulteri

r et Deum meum] L,; dem meum (om. et) L,. erunt ipsi] L,; zAsz
erunt L,. 3 Igitur] L,; gud zgitur L,. 7 Quando] L,; guum L,s.
8 ipsi] L,; fsa zfsi L, apparently, but the first word is confusedly written and was
perhaps intended to be erased. 9 quotidie] L,s; cotidie L,. utique] L,; zéague
Wx 11 me] L,; add. pater L,. 12 homo nudus] L,; homo si nudus L,.
14 vero] verum(?) L,; om. L,. 15 mundum] L,s; modum L,. 1g et
filius] L,; ics (om. ef) L,. 22 seculum] L,s; secula L,. 25 Amen] L,;

add. guonian L,. 27 enim] L,; om. L,. 29 vivere et juste] L,; e¢ juste
vivere Ly. dicit] Aéyer; deo L,L,s. The Greek shows that aicit must have

LEN Li. 4

50 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

neque molles neque masculorum concubitores neque fornicatores
neque maledict neque ebriost neque fures regnum Det hereditare
possunt: et, St mortui non resurgunt, neque Christus resurrexit:
inanis ergo predicatio nostra, nants autem et fides nostra: adhuc
estis in peccatis vestris. Ergo et qui dormierunt in Christo, peri-
erunt. St in vita hac sperantes sumus in Christo solum, misera-
biliores omnibus hominibus sumus. St mortui non resurgunt, com-
edamus et bibamus,; cras enim morimur. Sic autem dispositi
quid distabimus ab asinis et canibus, qui nihil de futuro curant,
in appetitum euntes et eorum que post comedere? inscii enim
sunt moventis intus intellectus.

vul. Fruar vobis in Domino. Vigilate omnem unusquisque
malitiam deponere, et feralem furorem, detractionem, calumniam,
turpiloquium, scurrilitatem, susurrationem, inflationem, ebrieta-
tem, luxuriam, avaritiam, inanem gloriam, invidiam, et omne his
concurrens: zzduz Dominum nostrum Fesum Christum, et carnis
providentiam non fiert in concupiscentias. Presbyteri subjecti
estote episcopo, diaconi episcopo et presbyteris, populus dia-
conis. Consimilis ego his qui custodiunt hanc bonam ordina-
tionem ; et Dominus sit cum ipsis continue.

IX. Viri, diligite sponsas vestras; uxores, conjuges vestros:
pueri, parentes prehonorate; parentes, filios nutrite in disciplina
et admonitione Domini. Eas que in virginitate honorate, ut
sacras Christi; eas que in honestate viduas, ut altare Dei.
Domini, cum moderamine servis precipite; servi, cum timore
Dominis ministrate. Nullus in vobis otiosus maneat; mater
enim indigentiz otiositas. Hoc enim non precipio, ut existens
aliquis, etsi ligor; sed ut frater,ad memoriam revoco. Sit Do-
minus vobiscum.

been the original word, and the substitution deo doubtless arose from the con-

tractions. 2 maledici] Aoldopo.; maledicti L,L,s. 4 autem et] L,; om. L,.
6 vita hac] L,; ac vita L,. Io in appetitum euntes] L,; ezstes ix
appetitum L,. 13 deponere] This is certainly the reading of. L,L,. The
translator read dmoféc0a for dndec0e. So too évdvcacbat, roretobat, for évdtcacbe,
moetabe, below. calumniam] calumpniam L,L,s; see above, p. 608. 15 his]
hiis L,L,s. 17 concupiscentias] émiBuuias; concupiscentia LL; concupis=
cencus L,. 19 Consimilis] add. exim L,. In L, there is a blank space after

consimicts. his] zs L,L,s. 20 ipsis] L,; zs L,.

5

Io

20

25

Io

15

TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 51

xX. Fruar vestris orationibus. Orate ut Jesu fruar. Com-
mendo vobis eam que in Antiochia ecclesiam. Salutant vos
ecclesia Philippensium ; unde et scribo vobis. Salutat vos Phi-
lon diaconus vester, cui et gratias ego ago studiose ministranti
mihi in omnibus. Salutat vos diaconus qui ex Syria sequitur
me in Christo. Salutate ad invicem in sancto osculo. Saluto
universos et universas in Christo. Valete anima et spiritu; et
mei non obliviscamini. Dominus vobiscum.

LO;

feNATIOS /ANTIOCHE NTS:

GNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, Ecclesie habenti propitia-

tionem a Deo, dilectz a Christo, advene in Syria, et prime
Christi cognominationem accipienti, in Antiochia; in Deo Patre
et Domino Jesu Christo gaudere.

I. LEvVIA mihi et non onerosa vincula Dominus fecit, di-
scenti pacem habere vos et in omni concordia carnali et spiritual
conversari. Deprecor igitur vos ego vinctus in Domino digne am-
bulare vocatione qua vocati estis: observantes vos ab inductis
heresibus maligni, in deceptione et perditione persuasorum ab
ipso; attendere autem apostolorum doctrine, et legi et prophetis
credere; omnem gentilem et Judaicum abjicere errorem, et

4 ego] éyw; om. L,L,s. Probably it was omitted from its resemblance to ago.
studiose] written twice in L,. ministranti mihi] L,; mihi ministrantibus L,.
6 sancto osculo] L,; osculo sancto L,.

IGNATIUS ANTIOCHENIS] efistola 10a ignacii antiochenis L,; epistola 10 ignatius
antiochenis L,, as it appears in Ussher’s collation with L,; but he has perhaps
omitted to erase efistola Io.

g Theophorus] L,; cheoferus L,. 15 igitur vos] L,; vos ergo L,. ego]
L,; om. L,. 16 vocatione] L,; 2 vocatione L,. 18 attendere] mpocéxew ;
attendite L,L,s. 19 abjicere errorem] L,; errorem abicere Ly.

4—2

52 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

neque multitudinem deorum inducere, neque Christum negare
occasione unius Dei.

11. Moyses enim fidelis servus Dei, dicens, Dominus Deus
tuus Dominus unus est, et unum et solum predicans Deum, con-
fessus est confestim et Dominum nostrum dicens, Pluzt Dominus 5
super Sodomam et Gomorram ignem a Domino et sulphur; et
rursus, Lt dixit Deus, Faciamus hominem secundum imaginem
nostram et secundum similitudinem: et fecit Deus hominem;
secundum imaginem Dei fecit ipsum. Et deinceps quoniam
In imagine Dei fect hominem. Et quoniam fiet homo, ait; 10
Prophetam vobis suscitabit Dominus ex fratribus vestris sicut
me.

Ill. Prophetz autem, dicentes ut ex persona Dei, Ego Deus
primus et ego post hac, et preter me non est Deus, de patre om-
nium dicunt. Et de Domino nostro Jesu Christo, Fzdzus, ait, 15
datus est nobis, cuius principium desuper: et vocatur nomen tpsius
magnt consilit angelus, admirabilts, consiliarius, Deus fortis, po-
testativus. Et de inhumanatione ipsius; Ecce virgo in utero
concipiet et pariet filiumt, et vocabunt nomen ejus Emanuel, Et
de passione; U¢ ovis ad occisionem ductus est, et quast agnits 20
covam tondente ipsum sine voce; et, Ego sicut agnius innocens
ductus ad sacrificandum.

Iv. Et evangeliste, dicentes unum Patrem solum verum
Deum, et que secundum Dominum nostrum non dereliquerunt,
sed scripserunt ; [xz principio erat Verbum, et Verbum erat apud 25
Deum, et Deus erat Verbum. Hoc erat in principio apud Deum.
Omnia per ipsum facta sunt, et sine ipso factum est uthil. Et de
inhumanatione, Verbum, ait, caro factum est et habitavit in
nobis: et, Liber generationis Fesu Christi, filit David, filii A bra-
ham. Apostoli autem, dicentes quoniam Deus est, dicebant illi 3°
ipsi quoniam Unus et mediator Det et hominum et incorpora-

9 ipsum] L,; eum L,. 10 feci] So L,L,s. tr Prophetam] L,; er
prophetam L,; see the note on Zphes. I. vobis suscitabit] L.; szscitabit vobis Ly.
15 nostro] L,; om. L,. 16 vocatur] L,; vocabitur L,. 17 consilii]
L,s 3 concili L,. 24 Dominum] L,s; dewm L,. dereliquerunt] deliguerunt
1s 28 Verbun, ait] L,; verbi ait verdbum L,. 31 et mediator] L,;
mediator (om. ét) L,.

5

Io

aS

2c

25

TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 53

tionem et passionem non erubuerunt: quid enim ait? Homo
Fesus Christus, qui dedit semetipsum pro mundi vita.

v. Omnis igitur, qui unum annunciat Deum in interemp-
tione divinitatis Christi, fi/zws est diaboli et inimicus omnis jus-
titig. Et qui confitetur Christum non ejus qui fecit mundum
filium, sed alterius cujusdam incogniti preter quem predicavit
lex et prophete, iste organum est ipsius diaboli. Et qui inhu-
manationem renuit, et crucem erubescit, prepter quam ligatus
sum, iste est Antichristus. Et qui nudum hominem dicit Chris-
tum, maledictus est secundum prophetam, non zz Deo confidens
sed iz homine. Propter quod et sine fructu est, proximus
agrestt myrice.

VI. Hec scribo vobis, o Christi juventus, non conscius vobis
habere talem sensum, sed preservans vos, ut pater proprios filios.
Videte igitur in malum currentes operatores, z7zmzicos crucis
Christi ; quorum fints perditio, quorum Deus venter, et gloria in
confusione ipsorum. Nidete canes sine voce, serpentes surrepentes,
infoveatos dracones, aspides, basiliscos, scorpiones. Isti enim
sunt thoes vulpes, hominis imitatores simiz.

vil. Pauli et Petri fiatis discipuli; non perdatis depositum.
Recordamini Euodii digne beati pastoris vestri, qui primus or-
dinatus ab apostolis in vestram prelationem. Non erubescamus
patrem; fiamus proprii pueri, sed non nothi. Scitis qualiter
conversatus sum vobiscum. Quz presens dicebam vobis, hec
et absens scribo; Quz zon amat Dominum Fesum, sit anathema.
Imitatores mei estote, Consimilis animz vobiscum fiam, quando
utique Deo potiar. J/ementote meorum vinculorum.

vill. Presbyteri, pascite ewm qui in vobis gregem, usquequo

1 erubuerunt] L,; eribuerunt L,. 2 semetipsum] L,; add. redemptionem L,
from 1 Tim. ii. 6. 4 diaboli] L,; sed diaboli L,. 9g hominem] L,; om. L,.
TONest}) 1,5) om: L.. 12 myrice] mzrice L,L,s. 13 juventus] L,L,s=veodata.
15 operatores inimicos] L,; zzémzcos opcratores Ly. 16 et gloria] in gloria L,L,s.
The editors read guorum gloria, but for this gaorum there seems to be no authority.
See the note on the Greek text. 19 thoes] @wes; theos L,L,. 21 Evodii
digne beati] L,; digne beati evodit Ly. 23 proprii] L,; proximi L,.
24 conversatus] L,; comservatus L,. heec et] LL. 3 ef ec L,. 27 utique deo]
L,; deo utique L,.

DAY ay THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

ostendat Deus futurum principari vobis. go enim jam sacrt-
Jicor, et tempus resolutionts mee instat, ut Christum lucrifaciam.
Diaconi cognoscant cujus sint dignitatis, et studeant immaculati
esse, ut sint imitatores Christi. Populus subjiciatur presbyteris
et diaconis. Virgines cognoscant cui consecraverunt seipsas.

Ix. Viri diligant conjuges; recordantes quoniam una uni,
non multz uni, datz sunt in creatione. Mulieres honorent viros,
ut propriam carnem, neque ex nomine ipsos audeant vocare:
castificent autem, solos viros conjuges esse existimantes, quibus
et unitze sunt secundum sententiam Dei. Parentes, filios erudite
disciplinam sacram. Filii, honorate parentes ; ut bene vobis sit.

x. Domini, non superbe servis preferamini, imitantes Job
dicentem ; Sz autem et depravavi gudicium servi mei vel ancille
mee, judicatis ipsis ad me. Quid enim faciam, si scrutinium met
Dominus faciat? et que deinceps, scitis. Servi, non irritetis
dominos in ira; ut non malorum insanabilium vobismet causze
fiatis.

XI. Otiosus nullus comedat, ut non negligens fiat et forni-
carius. LEbrietas, ira, invidia, contumelia, clamor, blasphemiz,
neque nominentur i vobis. Nidue non delicientur, ut non aber-
rent a sermone. Cesari subjicimini, in quibus non periculosa
subjectio. Principes non irritetis in amaricationem, ut non detis
occasionem quzrentibus adversum vos occasionem. De incan-
tatione vel puerili desiderio vel homicidio superfluum scribere ;
quum hec et gentibus prohibita sunt fieri. Hzec non ut aposto-
lus jubeo, sed ut conservus vester monefacio vos.

XII. Saluto sanctum presbyterium. Saluto sacros diaconos,
et desideratum mihi nomen; quem videam pro me in Spiritu
Sancto, cum utique Christo fruar; cujus consimilis animi fiam.

5

1 ae)

15

20

25

Saluto subdiaconos, lectores, cantores, ostiarios, laborantes, exor- 30

8 ipsos audeant] L,; audeant ipsos L,. 1o sunt] L,; om. L,. 15 scitis]
L,; om. L,. 16 cause] L,; causa L,. 19 invidia, contumelia] L,: contu-
melia, nvidia L,. 20 aberrent] L,; abhorrerent (but apparently corrected into
aberrent) Ly. 25 quum] L,s; guoniam L,. et] L,; om. L,. 28 pro]
L,; er L,. 29 Christo] So L, (but it seems to be Ussher’s own emendation,
as it is written in the margin in different ink); Aroximo L,. The two words when
contracted are not very different. 30 ostiarios] ostiarios L,L,s.

TO HERO. Bs

cistas, confessores. Saluto custodes sanctarum portarum, exis-

tentes in Christo ministros. Saluto a Christo sumptas virgines ;

quibus fruar in Domino Jesu. Saluto venerabilissimas viduas.

Saluto populum Domini a parvo usque ad magnum, et omnes
5 sorores meas in Domino.

x. Saluto Cassianum, et conjugem ipsius, et filios. Salu-
tat vos Polycarpus, digne decens episcopus, cui et cura est de
vobis ; cui et commendavi vos in Domino. Sed et omnis ecclesia
Smyrnzorum memoriam habet vestri in orationibus in Domino.

ro Salutat vos Onesimus, Ephesiorum pastor. Salutat vos Mag-
nesias episcopus. Salutat vos Polybius Trallaorum. Salutant
vos Philon et Agathopus diaconi, consecutores mei. Sadutate
ad invicem in osciulo sancto.

XIV. Hec a Philippis scribo vobis. Sanos vos qui est solus

15 ingenitus per ante secula genitum custodiat spiritu et carne ;
et videam vos in Christi adventu. Saluto eum qui pro me fu-
turus est principari vobis ; quo fruar in Christo. Valete in Deo
et Christo, illuminati Spiritu Sancto.

If.

GN US oy Ee ON Te

GNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, a Deo honorato et desideratis-
20 simo, Christophoro, spirituali filio in fide et caritate, Heroni
diacono Jesu Christi et famulo Dei, gratia, misericordia, et pax

10 Ephesiorum pastor] L,; pastor ephesiorum L,. Magnesias] magzisias
L,L,s. The translator has apparently taken it for a man’s name, or at all events
has treated it as a nominative. 11 Polybius] folzdiws L,L,s, and so elsewhere.
12 Agathopus] agathophus L,L,s; but in L, the second 4 is marked for erasure.
14 Sanos] éppwpévous; sanet L,L,s; comp. Hero 9. 16 futurus] L,; facturus L,.

IGNATIUS HERONI] zgvatins eront diacono ecclesie antiochenorum 1; epistola
tgnacit eroni diacono eccleste antiochenorum L,.

19 Theophorus] L,; ¢heopherus L,. 20 Christophoro] christoforo L,; christofero
pe Heroni] crovzi L,L,s; and so the name is written again in § 6 without
the aspirate,

56 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

ab omnipotenti Deo et Jesu Christo Domino nostro, unigenito
filio ipsius, gut dedit semetipsum pro nobis et peccatis nostris, ut
eriperet nos ex presenti seculo nequam et salvaret in regnum
ipsius superceeleste.

I. DEPRECOR te in Deo apponere cursui tuo et justificare 5
tuam dignitatem. Concordiam que ad sanctos cura. Infirmiores
porta; ut impleas legem Christi. Jejuniis et orationibus vaca ;
sed non immoderate, ut teipsum prosternas. A vino et carnibus
non omnino abstine, non enim sunt abominabilia: Loxa enim
terre comedite, ait; et, Wanducate carnem ut olera; et, Vinum 10
letificat cor hominis, et oleum exhilarat, et panis confirmat: sed
moderate et ordinate, ut Deo tribuente; Quzs enim comedit, vel
quis bibit, sine ipso? Quoniam st quid bonum, tpsius? et st quid
bonum, ab ipso. Lectioni attende; ut non solum ipse scias leges,
sed et aliis ipsas enarres, ut Dei athleta. Wzllus militans im- 15
plicatur vite negotiis; ut et cut militat placeat. Sit autem et
certet quis, non coronatur, nist legitime certaverit. Consimilis
animee tibi ego vinctus.

II. Omnis qui dicit preter praecepta, etsi dignus fide sit,
etsi jejunet, etsi virginitatem servet, etsi signa faciat et prophetet, 20
lupus tibi appareat zz ovis pelle, ovium corruptionem operans.
Si quis negat crucem et passionem erubescit, sit tibi sicut Anti-
christus et adversarius; e¢s¢ distribuat in cibos que habet pau-
peribus, etsi montes transferat, etst tradat corpus in combustio-
nem, sit tibi abominabilis. Si quis depravat legem vel prophetas, 2

on

quos Christus prasens adimplevit, sit tibi ut Antichristus. Si
quis hominem nudum dicit Dominum, Judeus est Christi occisor.
il. Viduas honora, eas que vere vidue ; orphanos protege:
Deus enim pater est orphanorum, et judex viduarum. Nihil sine
episcopis operare; sacerdotes enim sunt, tu autem diaconus 30

1 Christo] L,; om. L,. 5 cursui] L,; curse L,. 6 Concordiam que]
Ussher and later editors wrongly print concordiamque. 7 porta] L,; om. L,.
8 immoderate] L,; z#moderatis L,. g sunt] L,; svb L,. abomina-
bilia] abhominabilia L,L,s, and again $ 2; so too adhominare below §$ 4, 5.
11 exhilarat] L,s; exhillarat L,. 19 etsi dignus] L,; w¢ sz dignus L,. 23 gue
habet pauperibus| L,; pauperibus que habet Ly. 25 legem] /eges L,L,s.
27 Christi] L,; e¢ christi L,. 29 nihil] L,; add. exim L,.

——<-s)- =

TO HERO. 57

sacerdotum. Illi baptizant, sacrificant, manus imponunt; tu

autem ipsis ministra, ut Stephanus sanctus in Hierosolymis Ja-

cobo et presbyteris. Congregationes non negligas: ex nomine

omnes require. Wullus tuam juventutent contemnat,; sed exem-
5 plum esto fidelium in sermone et conversatione.

Iv. Servos non erubesce; communis enim nobis et ipsis na-
tura. Mulieres non abominare; ipsz enim te genuerunt et enu-
triverunt. LDiligere igitur oportet causas generationis ; solum in
Domino. Sine muliere autem vir non pueros faciet: honorare

1o igitur oportet conjuges generationis. Vegue vir sine muliere,
neque mulier sine vireo, nisi in protoplastis. Adz enim corpus ex
quatuor elementis ; Eve autem ex costa Adz. Sed et gloriosus
partus Domini ex sola virgine, non abominabili legali mixtione,
sed Deo decente generatione: decuit enim ipsum, conditorem

15 existentem, non consueta uti generatione sed inopinabili et pere-
grina, ut conditorem.

Vv. Superbiam fuge; Szperbis enim Deus resistit. Falsilo-
quium abominare. Perdes enim omnes loquentes mendaciumnt.
Ab invidia te custodi: princeps enim ipsius diabolus; et suc-

20 cessor Cain fratri invidens et ex invidia homicidium operans.
Sorores meas mone sufficere conjugibus. Virgines custodi, ut
Christi vasa. Longanimts sis, ut sis 72 prudentia multus. Inopes
non negligas, in quibus utique abundas; LV/emosinis enim et
jide purgantur peccata.

25 VI. Teipsum castum serva, ut Dei habitaculum: templum
Christi existis, organumque Spiritus. Nosti qualiter te enutrivi.
Etsi minimus sum, zelotes mei fias: imitare meam conversatio-
nem. Non glorior mundo, sed in Domino. Heroni filio meo
moneo; Qui autem gloriatur, in Domino glorietur. Fruar te,

2 ministra] L,L,s; the translator read Guaxdver for diaxove's. in Hieroso-
lymis] 27 zherosolimis L,; terosolymis (om. i) L,. Jacobo] L,; sanctis tacobo L,.
4 contemnat] contempnat L,L,s; see above, p. 608. 7 mulieres] L,; mzlieres
enint (2?) L,. It protoplastis] fprothoplastis L,L,s. 14 decente generatione]
add. sed inopinabili et peregrine L,, the three last words being marked for erasure,
but the sed being left by inadvertence. 20 Cain] caim L,; caym L,.
22 vasa] Kenda; stivasa (or stmasa) L,; masci L,, as deciphered by Ussher. The
sti of L, is a repetition of the last syllable of the preceding Chrvstz. multus]
L,; vultus L,. Inopes non] L,; ox tnoges L,.

58 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

puer meus desiderate; cujus custos fiat solus ingenitus Deus
et Dominus Jesus Christus. Non omnibus crede, non de om-
nibus confide; neque utique aliquis seducat te. Multi enim
sunt ministri Satane ; et Quz velociter credit, levis est corde.

vu. Memento Dei, et non peccabis aliquando. Non sis du-
plicis anime in oratione tua; beatus enim qui non dubitat. Cre-
do enim in Patrem Domini nostri Jesu Christi, et in unigenitum
ipsius Filium, quoniam ostendet mihi Deus Heronem in throno
meo. Appone igitur ad cursum. Annuncio tibi in Deo omnium
et in Christo, prasente et Spiritu Sancto et administratoriis
ordinibus: Custodi meum depositum, quod ego et Christus de-
posuimus tibi; et non teipsum indignum judices expectatis de
te a Deo. Commendo tibi ecclesiam Antiochenorum. Poly-
carpo commendavi vos in Domino Jesu Christo.

vul. Salutant te episcopi, Onesimus, Bitus, Damas, Poly-
bius, et omnes qui a Philippis in Christo ; unde misi tibi. Saluta
Deo decens presbyterium. Saluta sanctos condiaconos tuos ;
quibus ego fruar in Domino, carne et spiritu. Saluta populum
Domini a parvo usque ad magnum secundum nomen; quos
commendo tibi, ut Moyses Jesu post ipsum duci. Et non tibi
videatur grave quod dictum est. Et si non sumus tales quales
illi, sed tamen oramus fieri; quia et Abraham sumus pueri.
Fortificare igitur, o Heron, heroice et viriliter: tu enim zzduces
amodo et educes populum Domini eum qui in Antiochia; et ox
erit synagoga Domini sicut oves quibus non est pastor.

IX. Saluta Cassianum peregrinum meum, et conjugem ip-
sius venerabilissimam, et dilectissimos ipsorum pueros; quibus
dabit Deus invenire misericordiam a Domino in tlla die, ejus que
in nos administrationis gratia: quos et commendo tibi in Christo
Jesu. Saluta eos qui in Laodicea fideles omnes secundum
nomen in Christo. Eos qui in Tarso non negligas, sed magis

4 Satan] sathane L,L,s. 7 nostri] L,; mei L,. 8 ipsius] L,; 7 cus L,.
ostendet] delta; ostendit L,L,s. throno] L,; ¢vono L,. 17 presbyterium]
L,s; psbrm L,. 19 quos] L,; quod L,. 20 tibi videatur] L,; videatur tdi L,.
23 Fortificare| 1.,; mortificare L,. Heron] L,; evonz L,. Qu) JEP

tut Ly. 25 synagoga] simagoga L,L,s. 30 Laodicea] L,s; aodocia L,.
31 Tarso] L,; tharso L,.

5

Io

15

20

25

30

5

Io

x5

20

MARTYRDOM OF S. IGNATIUS. 59

continue ipsos visita, confirmans ipsos secundum evangelium.
Marim eum qui in Neapoli ea que ad Zarbo episcopum saluto
in Domino. Saluta autem et venerabilissimam Mariam filiam
meam multimode eruditissimam, et eam que secundum domum
ipsius ecclesiam, cui consimilis anime fiam, exemplarium piarum
mulierum. Sanum te et in omnibus approbatum Pater Christi
per Unigenitum custodiat in longum vivere ad utilitatem eccle-
sie Christi. Vale in Domino, et ora ut perficiar.

12
MARTYRIUM IGNATII.

UPER recipiente principatum Romanorum Trajano,
apostoli et evangelist Johannis discipulus Ignatius,

vir in omnibus apostolicus, gubernabat ecclesiam Antiocheno-
rum. Qui quondam procellas vix mitigans multarum sub
Domitiano persecutionum, quemadmodum gubernator bonus,
gubernaculo orationis et jejunii, continuitate doctrinz, robore
spirituali, fluctuationi adversantis se opposuit potentiz, timens
ne aliquem eorum qui pusillanimes et magis simplices pro-
sterneret. Igitur letabatur quidem de ecclesiz inconcussione,
quiescente ad paucum persecutione; dubitavit autem secun-
dum seipsum, quod nondum vere in Christum caritatem atti-
gerat neque perfectum discipuli ordinem. Cogitavit enim
eam que per martyrium confessionem plus ipsum adducere
ad familiaritatem Domini. Unde annis paucis adhuc perma-

1 confirmans] L,; constlians L,. 3 autem] L,; om. L,. venerabilis-
simam Mariam filiam meam] L,; mariam filitam meam venerabilissimam L,.

MARTYRIUM IGNATII] martirium sancti ignacit episcopi antiochie sirie L, L,, to
which L, adds efzstola 124.

15 adversantis] L,; adversanter (apparently) L,. 17 quidem] L,; om. L,.
1g vere in Christum] L,; 7 christum vere L,. 21 adducere] L, ; abdz-
cere L,.

60 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

nens ecclesiz, et ad lucerne modum divinz cujusque illumi-
Nans cor per scripturarum enarrationem, sortitus est iis que
secundum votum.

11. Trajano enim post,’ quarto anno imperii sui, elato de
victoria illa que adversus Scythas et Thraces et alteras mul-
tas et diversas gentes, et existimante adhuc deficere ipsi ad
omnem subjectionem Christianorum Deum venerantem congre-
gationem, nisi demoniacam cogeret culturam cum omnibus
subintrare gentibus; persecutionem comminans, omnes ipsos
Dei cultores existentes vel sacrificare vel mori cogebat. Tunc
igitur timens pro Antiochenorum ecclesia virilis Christi miles
voluntarie ductus est ad Trajanum, agentem quidem secundum
illud tempus apud Antiochiam, festinantem autem ad Armeniam
et Parthos. Ut autem coram facie stetit imperatoris Trajani,
Trajanus dixit: Quis es, cacodemon, nostras festinans praecep-
tiones transcendere, cum et alteros persuadere, ut perdantur
male? Ignatius dixit: Nullus Theophorum vocat cacodamo-
nem ; recesserunt enim longe a servis Dei demonia. Si autem,
quoniam his gravis sum, malum me adversus demones vocas,
confiteor: Christum enim habens supercelestem regem dissolvo
horum insidias. Trajanus dixit: Et quis est Theophorus? Ig-
natius respondit: Qui Christum habet in pectore. Trajanus
dixit: Nos igitur tibi videmur non habere secundum intellec-
tum deos, quibus utimur compugnatoribus adversus adversarios?

1 divine] L,L,s. In L, the greater part of the word is dotted underneath
for erasure (perhaps with the intention of substituting @=dez), though it corresponds
to Getxovd in the Greek text. 2 iis] Azzs L,L,s. 4 post] L,L,s. Pro-
bably read Zostea or fost hec corresponding to pera ravra in the Greek. quarto]
quartum L,L,. As L, however has anno, it would seem that the Latin text
originally corresponded to the construction in the Greek éwdrw ére. Again we
should probably restore zono for guarto, the corruption being more easily explained
through the Latin (Iv for Ix), than through the Greek. See above, p. 476.
anno] L,; axnum L,s. imperii sui] in this place L,; before axno L,.
5 Scythas] scithas] L,; scitas L,. Thraces] L,; traces L,. The Greek has
Aakwv. S) misil| Pes zr lee. Hs CS) G58 Gye J IeG- cacodzmon]
kakodenon L,L,s. 17 nullus] L,; zum L,. vocat] L,; voca L,.
cacodemonem] cakodemonem L,L,s. 19 his] Az%s L,L,s. 20 habens]
bs Omi. i. 21 Theophorus] L,; ¢heopherus L,. 22 Qui] L,; ef gui L,.
Trajanus] L,s; tvannus (apparently) L,.

Io

15

20

—=—

|
;
;
;
q
3
:

5

Io

15

20

25

MARTYRDOM OF S. IGNATIUS. 61

Ignatius dixit: Demonia gentium deos appellas errans. Unus
enim est Deus, qui fecit celum et terram et mare et omnia
que in ipsis; et unus Christus Jesus, Filius ipsius unigenitus,
cujus amicitia fruar. Trajanus dixit: Crucifixum dicis sub
Pontio Pilato? Ignatius dixit: Crucifigentem peccatum cum
hujus inventore, et omnem condemnantem dzemoniacam mali-
tiam sub pedibus eorum qui ipsum in corde ferunt. Trajanus
dixit: Tu igitur in teipso Christum circumfers? Ignatius dixit:
Etiam: scriptum est enim, /zhabitabo in ipsis et inambulabo.
Trajanus sententiavit: Ignatium precipimus, in seipso dicen-
tem circumferre crucifixum, vinctum a militibus duci in mag-
nam Romam cibum bestiarum in spectaculum futurum plebis.
Hance audiens sanctus martyr sententiam cum gaudio excla-
mavit: Gratias ago tibi, Domine, quoniam me perfecta ad te
caritate honorare dignatus es, cum apostolo tuo Paulo vinculis
colligari ferreis. Hac dicens et cum gaudio circumponens
vincula oransque prius pro ecclesia et hanc cum lacrimis com-
mendans Domino, velut aries insignis boni gregis dux, a bestiali
militari duritia raptus est, bestiis crudivorantibus ad Romam
ad cibum adducendus.

Ill. Cum multa igitur promptitudine et gaudio, ex desi-
derio passionis, descendens ab Antiochia in Seleuciam illinc
habebat navigationem: et applicans post multum laborem
Smyrnzorum civitati, cum multo gaudio descendens de navi
festinabat sanctum Polycarpum episcopum Smyrnzorum coau-
ditorem videre; fuerant enim quondam discipuli Johannis. Apud
quem adductus et spiritualibus cum ipso communicans charis-
matibus et vinculis glorians, deprecabatur concertare ipsius
proposito maxime quidem communiter omnem_ ecclesiam
(honorabant enim sanctum per episcopos, presbyteros, et dia-

2 et mare] L,; mare (om. é) L,. 6 hujus] L,; zpsius L,. 8 igitur]
lB Gg ee Ignatius] L,; add. autem L,. 9 etiam] L,; om. L,.
11 duci in magnam Romam] L,; zz romam duct magnam L,. 12 futurum plebis]
L,; plebis futurum L,. A word has been erased before futurum in Ly. 16 colli-
gari] owdyjoas; collocari L,L,s. Ig crudivorantibus] L,, as I read it, corre-
sponding to the Greek poBdpos(?); cruda vorantibus L,s; comp. ‘multibonam,’
Magn. 1. 22 illinc] L,; d/uc L,. 24 civitati] L,; om. L,. 29 eccle-

62 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

conos, Asiz civitates et ecclesie, omnibus festinantibus ad
ipsum, si quo aliquam partem charismatis accipiant spiritualis),
precipue autem sanctum Polycarpum; ut velocius per bestias
disparens mundo factus appareat faciei Christi.

Iv. Et hoc sic dixit, sic testificatus est; tantum extendens
eam que circa Christum caritatem, ut celum quidem appre-
hendere per bonam confessionem et per coorantium pro cer-
tamine studium, reddi autem mercedem ecclesiis obviantibus
ipsi per precedentes litteras gratias agens appositas ad
ipsas, spiritualem cum oratione et admonitionibus amplexantes
gratiam. Igitur omnes videns amicabiliter dispositos ad ipsum,
timens ne forte fraternitatis dilectio ad Dominum ipsius festi-
nationem abscindat, bona aperta ipsi porta martyrii, talia ad
ecclesiam mittit Romanorum, ut subordinata sunt.

IGNATII EPISTOLA AD ROMANOS.

GNATIUS, qui et Theophorus, habenti propitiationem in

magnitudine Patris altissimi et Jesu Christi solius filii ipsius,
ecclesiz dilectee et illuminate in voluntate volentis omnia que
sunt secundum dilectionem Jesu Christi Dei nostri, que et
presidet in loco chori Romanorum, digna Deo, digna decen-
tia, digna beatitudine, digna laude, digne ordinata, digne casta,
et presidens in caritate, Christi habens legem, Patris nomen;
quam et saluto in nomine Jesu Christi filii Patris; secundum
carnem et spiritum unitis in omni mandato ipsius, impletis
gratia Dei indivisim et abstractis ab omni alieno colore; pluri-
mum in Jesu Christo Deo nostro immaculate gaudere.

siam honorabant enim] L,; ecclestam honorabant, honorabant enim L,. 5 testifi-
catus] L,; destificans L,. tantum] ém (=santum) L,; tamen L,s. 7 cO-
orantium] L,; coronancium L,. 9 ipsi] christ (xpi) L,L,s. 13 abscindat]
L,; abscindit L,. talia] L,; a/iam (apparently) L,; the Greek is ola, gualia.

IGNATIL EPISTOLA AD RoOMANOs] L,; efistola ignacii terciadecima ad romanos,
quanto desiderio captat mori pro christo et quod non impediant passionem ejus Ly.

16 magnitudine] L,; magnitudinem L,. tg chori] L,L,s, as if the translator
had read xopou for xwpiov. 25 in Jesu] L,; 2 domino jesu L,.

—_

°

Lan

5

25

ee

5

Io

a5

20

TO THE ROMANS. 63

I. DEPRECANS Deun, attigi videre vestras dignas visione
facies, ut et amplius petebam accipere. Ligatus enim in Christo
Jesu, spero vos salutare; siquidem voluntas sit, ut dignificer in
finem esse. Principium quidem enim bene dispensatum est ;
siquidem gratia potiar, ad hereditatem meam sine impedimento
lucrari. Timeo enim caritatem vestram, ne ipsa me laedat.
Vobis enim facile est quod vultis facere; mihi autem difficile
est Deo potiri, siquidem vos non parcitis mihi.

11. Non enim volo vos hominibus placere, sed Deo placere;
quemadmodum et placetis. Neque enim ego habebo aliquando
tempus tale Deo potiendi, neque vos, si taceatis, meliori operi
habetis inscribi. Si enim taceatis a me, ego verbum Dei; si
autem desideretis carnem meam, rursus factus sum vox. Plus
autem mihi non tribuetis, quam sacrificari Deo, dum adhuc
sacrificatorium paratum est: ut in caritate chorus effecti can-
tetis Patri in Jesu Christo, quoniam episcopum Syrie dignifica-
vit Deus inveniri in occidentem ab oriente transmittens. Bonum
occidere a mundo in Deum, ut in ipso oriar.

WI. Nunquam invidistis in aliquo; alios edocuistis. Ego
autem volo, ut et illa firma sint que docentes precepistis.
Solum mihi potentiam petatis ab intra et ab extra, ut non
solum dicam, sed et velim; non ut solum dicar Christianus, sed
et inveniar. Si enim inveniar, et dici possum; et tunc fidelis
esse, quando utique mundo non appareo, Nihil apparentia

5 gratia] add. mea L,s. In L, mea is written, but dotted beneath for erasure.
7 quod] L,s; gue L,. 9 Deo placere] L,; deo (om. fplacere) L,. 12 habe-
tis] L,; Aaderetis (apparently) L,. verbum] L,. Ussher in the margin of this
collation writes evo for verdim, and so it appears in his printed edition. But he does
not mark it as the reading of L,, and it is apparently his own emendation, cor-
responding to yevyouat in the corrupt Greek text. See above, p. 198, and compare
the next note. 13 vox] L,L,s. In the margin Ussher writes velox, correspond-
ing to the reading of the corrupt Greek text rp¢xwv, in exactly the same manner as
before he had written evo. In his printed edition however he reads vox in the text,
but puts in the margin, f. (i.e. fortasse) velox. 17 in occidentem] els 6vow; but
in occidente L,L,s. Ig nunquam] L,s; xuncqguam Ly. 24 apparentia]
L,s. L, has it contracted apfarena, with a marginal gloss ‘ablative(?).’ This con-
traction suggests that the reading was originally affarens, corresponding exactly to
gawépevoy in the Greek.

64 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

bonum est. Deus enim noster Jesus Christus in Patre existens
magis apparet. Non suasionis opus sed magnitudinis est Christi-
anus, quando utique oditur a mundo.

Iv. Scribo ecclesiis, et precipio omnibus quoniam volens
pro Deo morior, siquidem vos non prohibkeatis. Deprecor vos,
non concordia intempestiva fiatis mihi. Dimittite me bestia-
rum esse cibum; per quas est Deo potiri. Frumentum sum
Dei, et per dentes bestiarum molar, ut mundus panis inveniar
Christi. Magis blandite bestiis, ut mihi sepulcrum fiant, et
nihil derelinquant eorum que corporis mei; ut non dormiens
gravis alicui inveniar. Tunc ero discipulus vere Jesu Christi,
quando neque corpus meum mundus videbit. Orate Christum
pro me, ut per organa ista Dei sacrificium inveniar. Non ut
Petrus et Paulus precipio vobis. Illi apostoli, ego condem-
natus; illi liberi, ego usque nunc servus. Sed si patiar, manu-
missus fiam Jesu Christi, et resurgam liber. Et nunc disco
vinctus nihil concupiscere.

v. A Syria usque Romam cum bestiis pugno, per terram et
per mare, nocte et die, vinctus decem leopardis, quod est mili-
taris ordo; qui et beneficiati deteriores fiunt. In injustifica-
tionibus autem ipsorum magis erudior: sed non propter hoc
justificatus sum. Sortiar bestiis mihi esse paratis, et oro
promptas mihi inveniri; quibus et blandiar cito me devorare ;
non quemadmodum quosdam timentes non tetigerunt; sed et
si ipsee volentem non velint, ego vim faciam. Veniam mihi
habete: quid mihi confert, ego cognosco. Nunc incipio disci-
pulus esse; nihil me zelare visibilium et invisibilium, ut Jesu
Christo fruar. Ignis et crux, bestiarumque congregationes,
dispersiones ossium, concisio membrorum, molitiones totius

4 precipio] évréANouar; precipue L,, and so probably L,. Ussher indeed writes
precipio in the margin of his collation, and this may have been the reading of L,,

but it has the appearance of being his own conjecture. to derelinquant] L,;
derelinquat L,. Ir gravis alicui] L,; alicui gravis L,. vere] L,; verus L,s.
15 patiar] pacar L,; faciam L,. 16 et pu.] cal; wt L,L,s. 22 mihi

esse] L,; esse mihi esse (with esse apparently twice, but certainly before m/z) L,.
As there is nothing in Greek corresponding to esse, it may have been a gloss=edere.
28 et crux] L,; crux (om, ef) L,.

Io

ss

20

25

TO THE ROMANS. 65

corporis, male punitiones diaboli in me veniant; solum ut Jesu
Christo fruar.
vi. Nihil mihi proderunt termini mundi, neque regna seculi
hujus. Bonum mihi mori propter Jesum Christum, quam reg-
5 nare super terminos terre. Illum quero qui pro nobis mor-
tuus est, illum volo qui propter nos resurrexit: ille lucrum
mihi adjacet. Ignoscite mihi, fratres: non impediatis me vivere,
non velitis me mori, Dei volentem esse; per mundum non
separetis me, neque per materiam seducatis. Dimittite me
ro purum lumen accipere: illuc adveniens, homo ero. Sinite me
imitatorem esse passionis Dei mei. Si quis ipsum in seipso
habet, intelligat quod volo; et compatiatur mihi, sciens que
continent me.
Vil. Princeps seculi hujus rapere me vult, et eam que in
15 Deum meum sententiam corrumpere. Nullus igitur presentium
de vobis adjuvet ipsi; magis autem mei fiatis, hoc est, Dei
mei. Non loquimini Jesum Christum, et mundum concupis-
catis. Invidia in vobis non inhabitet : neque utique ego przsens
vos deprecor, credite mihi; his autem magis credite que
20 scribo vobis. Vivens enim scribo vobis, desiderans mori. Meum
desiderium crucifixum est; et non est in me ignis amans ali-
quam aquam; sed vivens et loquens est in me, intus me dicit,
Veni ad Patrem. Non delector cibo corruptionis, neque delec-
tationibus vite hujus. Panem Dei volo, quod est caro Jesu
25 Christi, ejus qui ex genere David; et potum volo sanguinem
ipsius, quod est caritas incorruptibilis.
vu. Non amplius volo secundum homines vivere: hoc

3 proderunt] L,; proderint L,. 6 ille] L,L,s. The translator has read 8é¢ for
6 6¢ and taken roxerds as part of the predicate. He has moreover wrongly trans-
lated roxerés Jucrum, as if it were Toxos: unless indeed he had 7éxos in his text.
15 igitur] L,; ergo L,. 16 magis autem] L,; autem magis L,, thus connect-
ing the zfs? with the following sentence. The transposition in L, (which has
been overlooked in the printed texts) is important, because it brings the Latin into
close accordance with the Greek, Bonfeirw ait@ pwaddov enol yivecOe. For similar
transpositions, altering the connexion of the sentences, see below, Aart. $$ 5, 7.

18 in vobis] L,: vodis (om. zz) L,. preesens vos] L,; vos presens L,.
19 credite mihi] weio@nré po; credere mihi L,L,. his autem magis] L,;
hits magis vero (?) L,. 20 vobis] L,; om. L,.

Te. 1: 5

66 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

autem erit, si vos velitis. Velite autem, ut et vos acceptemini.
Per paucas litteras deprecor vos, credite mihi. Jesus autem
Christus vobis manifestabit hzec, quoniam vere dico; non men-
dax os, in quo Pater vere locutus est. Petite pro me, ut attin-
gam. Non secundum carnem vobis scripsi, sed secundum sen-
tentiam Dei. Si patiar, voluistis; si reprobus efficiar, odivistis.

IX. Mementote in oratione vestra ejus que in Syria ecclesie,
que pro me pastore Deo utitur. Solus ipsi Jesus Christus
vice episcopi sit, et vestra caritas. Ego autem erubesco ex
ipsis dici: non enim sum dignus, existens extremus ipsorum
et abortivum; sed misericordiam consecutus sum aliquis esse, Si
Deo fruar. Salutat vos meus spiritus, et caritas ecclesiarum
que receperunt me in nomine Jesu Christi, ut non transeun-
tem. Etenim non advenientes mihi in via que secundum car-
nem, secundum civitatem me precesserunt.

X. Scribo autem vobis hec a Smyrna per Ephesios digne
beatos. Est autem et simul mecum cum aliis multis et Crocus,
desideratum mihi nomen. De advenientibus mecum a Syria in
Romam ad gloriam Dei credo vos cognovisse: quibus et mani-
festatis prope me existentem. Omnes enim sunt digni Deo et
vobis: quos decens est vos secundum omnia quietare. Scripsi
autem vobis hec in ea que ante novem Kalendas Septembres.
Valete in finem in sustinentia Jesu Christi.

v. PERFICIENS igitur, ut volebat, eos qui in Roma fra-
trum absentes per epistolam, sic ductus a Smyrna (urgebatur.enim
a militibus Christophorus occupare honores in magna civitate, ut
in conspectu plebis Romanorum bestiis feris projectus corona
justitia per tale certamen potiatur) attigit ad Troadem. Deinde
illinc ductus ad Neapolim, per Philippenses transivit Macedo-

7 ecclesie] L, ; ecclesia L,. 13 receperunt] L,s; receferant L,. in
nomine] L,; add. domini L,. 22 Septembres] septenbrias L,; septembris L,.
24 fratrum] L,; 7/7 (with a blank following) L,. 26 Christophorus] christoforus
L,; christoferus L,. 29 Philippenses] phz/ipenses L,L,s. transivit] L,;
pertransivit L,.

5

15

20

MARTYRDOM OF S. IGNATIUS. 67

niam pedes, et terram que ad Epidamnum. Cujus in juxta
marinis nave potitus navigavit Adriacum pelagus, et illinc ascen-
dens Tyrhenicum et transiens insulas et civitates, ostensis
sancto Potiolis, ipse quidem exire festinavit, secundum vestigia
5 ambulare volens apostoli Pauli: ut autem incidens violentus
non concessit ventus, nave a prora repulsa, beatificans eam que
in illo loco fratrum caritatem, sic transnavigavit. Igitur in una
die et nocte eadem prosperis ventis utentes, nos quidem no-
lentes abducimur, gementes de ea que a nobis futura separa-
ro tione justi fieri; ipsi autem secundum votum accidit, festinanti
citius recedere de mundo, ut attingat ad quem dilexit Domi-
num. Navigantes igitur in portus Romanorum, debente finem
habere immunda inani gloria, milites quidem pro tarditate offen-
debantur, episcopus autem gaudens festinantibus obediebat.

15 VI. Illinc igitur expulsi a vocato Portu (diffamabantur
enim jam que secundum sanctum martyrem), obviamus fratri-
bus timore et gaudio repletis, gaudentibus quidem in quibus
dignificabantur eo quod Theophori consortio, timentibus autem
quia quidem ad mortem talis ducebatur. Quibusdam autem et

zo annunciavit silere, ferventibus et dicentibus quietare plebem ad
non expetere perdere justum. Quos confestim spiritu. cogno-
scens, et omnes salutans, petensque ab ipsis veram caritatem,
pluraque iis que in epistola disputans, et suadens non invidere
festinanti ad dominum, sic cum genuflexione omnium fratrum

25 deprecans Filium Dei pro ecclesiis, pro persecutionis quietatione,
pro fratrum adinvicem caritate, subductus est cum festinatione
in amphitheatrum. Deinde confestim projectus secundum quon-
dam przceptum Cesaris, debentibus quiescere gloriationibus

1 Epidamnum] efzdamnium L,L,. 2 illinc] L,; luc L,. 3 Zy-
rhenicum] ¢irannicum L,L,. 4 Potiolis] Aoctolis L,L,s. 6 eam] L,;
wllam L,. 7 fratrum caritatem] L,; caritatem fratrum Ly. Io fieri ipsi
autem] L,; autem fieri ipsi L,, thus connecting jus¢z with what follows. See above,
Rom. 7, and below, J/art. 7, for similar transpositions of azfem. 16 sanctum
martyrem] L,; martivem sanctum L,. 18 Theophori] L,; ¢heoferi L,.
19 quia] L,; guod L,s. quidem] L,; om. L,. 23 iis quae] Azzs
que L,; hiis (om. gua) L,. 24 sic] L,; add. gue L,. genuflexione]
L,s; genuflectione (or -ccione) L,. 27 amphitheatrum] Ls; amphiteatrum L,.

28 preeceptum Ceesaris] L,; cesaris preceptum Ly.

5—2

68 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

(erat enim solennis, ut putabant, dicta Romana voce tertiade-
cima, secundum quam studiose convenerunt), sic bestiis crude-
libus ab impiis apponebatur, ut confestim sancti martyris Ignatii
compleretur desiderium secundum quod scriptum est, Deszde-

rium justi acceptabile, ut sit nulli fratrum gravis per collectionem 5

reliquiarum; secundum quod przeoccupans in epistola propriam
concupiscit fieri fruitionem. Sola enim asperiora sanctorum
ossium derelicta sunt ipsius; que in Antiochiam reportata sunt,
et in capsa reposita sunt, thesaurus inappreciabilis ab ea que
in martyre gratia sancte ecclesiz relicta.

vil. Facta autem sunt hec die ante tredecim Kalendas
Januarias, presidentibus apud Romanos Sura et Senecio secundo.
Horum ipsimet conspectores effecti cum lacrimis, et domi per
totam noctem vigilantes, et multum cum genuflexione et ora-
tione deprecantes Dominum certificare infirmos nos de prius
factis, parum obdormitantes, hi quidem repente astantem et
amplexantem nos videbant, hi autem rursus superorantem nobis
videbant beatum Ignatium, quemadmodum ex labore multo
advenientem, et astantem Domino in multa confidentia et ineffa-
bili gloria. Impleti autem gaudio hec videntes, et glorificantes
Deum datorem bonorum, et beatificantes sanctum, manifesta-
vimus vobis et diem et tempus, ut secundum tempus martyrii
congregati communicemus athlete et virili Christi martyri, qui
conculcavit diabolum et hujus insidias in finem prostravit ;
glorificantes in ipsius venerabili et sancta memoria Dominum
nostrum Jesum Christum, per quem et cum quo Patri gloria
et potentia cum Spiritu Sancto in sancta ecclesia in secula
seculorum. Amen.

1 solennis] L,; solempnis L,. tertiadecima] ‘“erciadecima L,3 tr adetmia
r. 3 martyris Ignatii] L,; zgvacit martiris L,. ‘4 compleretur] L,;
om. L,. 8 ipsius] L,; om. L,. sunt] L,; sz? L,. 9 inappreciabilis]
L,; wapprecialis L,. 1t Facta autem] L,; autem facta L,. See above, Rom.
7 and Aart. 5. 12 Sura] (apparently) L,; szrza Ls. Senecio secundo]
L, 3 senecie secunde L,. 16 hi] 222 L,L,s, and so again just below. 18 beatum]
L,; sanctum Ly. 19 advenientem] L,; venzentem L,. 21 et beatificantes]
written twice in L,. 22 et diem] L,; diem (om. ef) L,. tempus, ut] L,;

sanctum et ut L,. 25 glorificantes] L,; om. L,. 26 nostrum] L,; om. L,.

Io

I5

20

25 9

LATIN CORRESPONDENCE

WITH

Sa JON: AND THE’ VIRGIN

Te

JOHANNI SANCTO SENIORI IGNATIUS ET QUI CUM EO SUNT
FRATRES.

DE tua mora dolemus graviter, allocutionibus et consola-
tionibus tuis roborandi. Si tua absentia protendatur, multos de
nostris destituet. Properes igitur venire, quia credimus expedire.
Sunt et hic multe de nostris mulieribus Mariarn Jesu videre
cupientes et discurrere a nobis quotidie volentes, ut eam con-

After the close of the Martyrium is the following colophon; Scripsit beatus igna-
cis smirneis a troade, policarpo a troade, tralesiis [for which ephesiis is substituted
in the marg.] @ smirna, magnesiis a smirna, philadelphis a troade, tralesiis a smirna,
marie proselite ab antiochia, tarsensibus a philipensibus, antiochenis a philipensibus, eront
diacono a philipensibus, romanis a S. [this ends the page, and the remainder of the
word is accidentally omitted; the word is written in full s#yrna in L,], martirium
sancti ignaci cum epistola ad romanos scripta ab ipso ad populum romanorum L,. In
L, autem is added after scripsit ; the sentences magnestis...thralesiis a smirna, and mar-
tirium...romanorum are omitted ; and it concludes consummatori bonorum deo gratias.
Owing to Ussher’s mode of collating, the minor variations of spelling are uncertain,
except that it has swyrnezs for smirneis, smyrna for smirna, etc. After this colophon
the four Latin epistles follow immediately, without any heading, being numbered 14,
15, 16, 17, respectively in the marg. of L,.

I.

Superscr. ¢fistola eiusdem ad iohannem evangelistam L,; epistola (add. sancti 1)
tgnatit ad (add. sanctum bl) iohannem evangelistam Lbl}; epistola sancti ignacti ad
beatum iohannem. incipit feliciter m.

1 Ignatius] add. efzscopus 1. eo] zso L,L,. 4 roborandi] voborart
cupientes bl; robora L,L,. absentia] #zora bl. protendatur] profedatur m.
5 nostris] zodzs 1. Properes] profera L,L, bl. igitur] ego L,L,. venire]}
om. m. expedire] exfediri m. 6 multze] mt p. Mariam] add,
matrem |. 7 quotidie] cotidie L, bl.

7O THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

tingant et ubera ejus tractent, que Dominum Jesum aluerunt,
et quedam secretiora ejus percunctentur ipsam. Sed et Salome
quam diligis, filia Annz, Hierosolimis quinque mensibus apud
eam commorans, et quidam alii noti referunt eam omnium
gratiarum abundam et omnium virtutum foecundam. Et, ut
dicunt, in persecutionibus et afflictionibus est hilaris ; in penuriis
et indigentiis non querula; injuriantibus grata; et molestata
letatur ; miseris et afflictis coafflicta condolet, et subvenire non
pigrescit. Contra vitiorum pestiferos insultus in pugna fidei
disceptans enitescit. Nostre nove religionis est magistra; et
apud fideles omnium operum pietatis ministra. Humilibus qui-
dem est devota, et devotis devotius humiliatur. Et mirum ab
omnibus magnificatur ; cum a scribis et Phariszis ei detrahatur.
Preeterea et multi multa nobis referunt de eadem: tamen omni-
bus per omnia non audemus fidem concedere, nec tibi referre.
Sed, sicut nobis a fide dignis narratur, in Maria Jesu humane
nature natura sanctitatis angelicz sociatur. Et hec talia exci-
taverunt viscera nostra, et cogunt valde desiderare aspectum
hujus (si fas sit fari) prodigii et sanctissimi monstri. Tu autem
diligenti modo disponas cum desiderio nostro, et valeas. Amen.

2 quedam] gue 1. ejus] om. b. ipsam. Sed et] zAsam. et 1; ipsam
enimet bm. In L,L, the remainder of the epistle after percunctentur is wanting,
with the exception of the single sentence 7 maria...sociatur. 3 filia]
jiliam p. Hierosolimis] zevosolimis bl. quinque mensibus apud eam] apud
cam quingue mensibus bl. 4 commorans] commorantes p. quidam] guidem p.
notij om. bl. referunt] voczferant 1. eam] om. bm; add. mariam p.
5 abundam] habundam pb. 6 hilaris] Zy/aris pb. 7 injuriantibus] 72 zz-
Juriantibus p. grata] /efa m. et molestata] ef molesta p; ad molesta m.
9 insultus] om. blm. in pugna] zwpugna p; tmpugnat |. fidei] fide pbl.
1o disceptans] disco operta tum p. novee] vero m. Ir pietatis] add. es¢ m.
12 mirum] add. 27 modum 1. 13 cum] add. ¢amen 1. et] om. bl. 14
multa nobis] mz/ta alia m. 15 per omnia] om. m. 16 dignis] condignis m.
Maria] add. matre 1. 17 sanctitatis angelicze] angelice sanctitatis m. 18
viscera] corda 1; im sancta p. 19 hujus] ezzs 1. sit] est sic b; est ita 1.
20 nostro] meo bl. et] om. m. Amen] om. bl; add. explict¢ m.

5

Io

Lal

5

20

ee

LATIN CORRESPONDENCE. 7a
JOHANNI SANCTO SENIORI SUUS IGNATIUS.

SI licitum est mihi apud te, ad Hierosolime partes volo
ascendere, et videre fideles sanctos qui ibi sunt; precipue
Mariam Jesu, quam dicunt universis admirandam et cunctis

5 desiderabilem. Quem vero non delectet videre eam et alloqui,
quz verum Deum deorum peperit, si sit nostrze fidei et religionis
amicus? Similiter et illum venerabilem Jacobum qui cognom-
inatur Justus; quem referunt Christo Jesu simillimum vita et
modo conversationis, ac si ejusdem uteri frater esset gemellus ;

1o quem, dicunt, si videro, video ipsum Jesum secundum omnia
corporis ejus lineamenta: preterea ceteros sanctos et sanctas.
Heu, quid moror? Cur detineor? Bone preceptor, properare
me jubeas, et valeas. Amen.

3-
CHRISTIFERZ MARIA SUUS IGNATIUS.

15 ME neophitum Johannisque tui discipulum confortare et
consolari debueras. De Jesu enim tuo percepi mira dictu, et

2.
SUPERSCR. zenacius tohanni evangeliste L,; alia ignatit iohanni evangeliste L, ;
tw(erum) epistola ignatii ad iohannem evangelistam b; alia epistola sancti ignati ad
tohannem evangelistam 1; idem ad eundem m; alia p.

1 Johanni sancto] sazcto ohanni p. 2 mihi] m22chz Ip. Hierosolimae]
zerosolime L,L,bf{]]. 3 et] om. 1. fideles] om. L,L,bl. Mariam]
add. matrem 1. 5 vero] exzm L,L,blm. videre eam] eam videre L,L,bl.
et] om. b. 6 que] ef gue b. verum] om. L,. deorum] de se Im.
fidei et] om. L,. § Christo Jesu] domino christo L,L,. simillimum] add.
Jacie L,L,blm. Io videro] video L,. video] widero L,. et] om. bl.
Tesum] dominum iesum L,L,. Ir ejus] szzz b. lineamenta] Znzamenta blm.
12 Cur detineor] guid detineor m: om. b. 13 me] om. 1. et] om. m.

valeas] add. 27 christo 1.

3:

SUPERSCR. ignacius sancte marie L,; alia ignatit sancte marie L, ; ignacius ad
sanctam mariam m; epistola ignacii ad beatam virginem b; epistola sancti ignacit ad
mariam christiferam 1; ignatius beate virgint p.

14 Christiferce] christofere L,. 15 neophitum] seophytum m. que] guem L,.
confortare] confortari Lm. 16 percepi] om. b.

72 THE IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

stupefactus sum ex auditu. A te autem, que semper ei farmili-
arius fuisti conjuncta et secretorum ejus conscia, desidero ex
animo fieri certior de auditis. Scripsi tibi et etiam alias, et
rogavi de eisdem. Valeas; et tui neophiti, qui mecum sunt, ex
te et per te et in te confortentur. Amen. 5

4.
IGNATIO DILECTO CONDISCIPULO HUMILIS ANCILLA DOMINI,

DE Jesu que a Johanne audisti et didicisti vera sunt. Illa
credas, illis inhereas, et Christianitatis susceptee votum firmiter
teneas, et mores et vitam voto conformes. Veniam autem
una cum Johanne te et qui tecum sunt visere. Sta et viriliter 10
age in fide; nec te commoveat persecutionis austeritas, sed
valeat et exultet spiritus tuus in Deo salutari tuo. Amen.

1 stupefactus] szzfers b. auditu] azdito 1. semper] om. b. ei fami-
liarius fuisti) fuistd et familiarius L,; samiliartus et fuistib; e fuisti familarius L, ;
Suisti et familiaris m. 3 animo] zc L,L,. de] ex bl. auditis] azditz b.
alias] adizs L,L,bl. et] om. bi. 4 rogavi] add. ¢e 1, eisdem] ezisdem 1;
eis Db. tui] om. L,L,blm. 5 Amen] om. L,m.

4.

SUPERSCR. iegnacio sancta maria Ly; alia sancte maria ignatio L,; epistola beate
virginis ad ignatium b; responsio beate marie sancto ignatio 1; sanctissima maria ad
beatum ignatium m; beata virgo ignatio p.

6 dilecto] add. e¢ bm. 7 Christi Jesu] zesze christt L,. Illa] e¢ a bl.
8 illis] e¢ 277s 1. susceptee] ezzs cepte L,L,bl; om. m. firmiter] frmume m.
g conformes] cov/irmes p. To te] om. L,L,bl. et] om. 1. qui] ¢os guz 1.
11 nec te] zec b; ze L,. 12 tuus] om. m.

Subscr. expliciunt epistole ignacit martiris numero decem et septem Ly; om.

is

J WIE

SV RIAG (REMAINS

OF

oS) IGNATIUS.

EDITED BY W. WRIGHT, LL.D.

1. THE THREE EPISTLES OF THE CURETONIAN ABRIDGE-
MENT WITH TRANSLATION; p. 659 sq.
The MSS of this abridged Syriac Version are

Zz, Lrit. Mus. Add. 12175 (To Polycarp).
2. Lrit. Mus. Add. 14618 (Three Epistles).
23. Brit. Mus. Add. 17192 (Three Epistles).

a. FRAGMENTS OF THE UNABRIDGED VERSION; p. 677 sq.

Three groups of fragments, preserved in these MSS respectively ;

S,. aris. Bibl. Nat. Syr. 38.
S, Brit. Mus. Add. 14577.
S3. Brit. Mus. Add. 17134.

3. ANTIOCHENE ACTS OF MARTYRDOM; p. 687 sq.

The MSS of this Version are
A. Brit. Mus. Add. 7200.
B. Rom. Borg. 18.
C. Rom. Vat. Syr. 160.
D. Serolin. Sachau 222.

All the MSS here mentioned have been described already in the general
introduction.

THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 75

he RANMA KMAaAnmMaArw~ saul Norn ald COT

dhals :tdanmarw saline ator KATAK

2

a swaazoala

mdanmar warznalal .waiaach ams wadior’
cole a Whew Bee ama aw isiasins
pojale aXe . 420 urs san maa ioc
Yen kwmldon am —— als Anons ANzea
Maid war bods .sardhdos “ds oar das wor
wai aldara .Wsacial duahin's wale

wm chaals Des Sid C5 ad a
Sls mrss wamha whet is awoahs -reals

a\ 2259 Sas wala ‘sha . eis eid at15 o_acls
mam duls a Wahi pehasaw Js .watna dan

* This general heading is taken added. =, here has. merely
from &,, aad rtrors wats;
* This heading is from &,, with =; ashi \.> wa a Ns
the exception of the words airy eal X WAanmoar’

swaaznala dhals, which are S, apha, >, sacha.

1 3a

76 SYRIAC REMAINS.
st esl wis rane’ cir Ash sh dus iss
Oe WAA < rModssp wot TX sila js
darn am a ede relaae Awe ache whales
jm. du io watas Wis wots GX bsam
wir dan umiasa Als reoles Mae Ye sd As
eX TK aod ticles wellic wor eh
ast eal ‘esldl ow otathas oe aX leo
pamon all duride owl dul anil .sanlo due
rim sep aisar Jas “EX al .hasus anak
ard Faate 2am .saita dsam ada wil pemors asa
ds werd assdoas abl minha am das Koas
products plartls .swoaina gXas Werden ram i\sa
aim aiaan alr’ Asa Anz wWamh ¢ Oui jaro
jute Camh \ paciss. eabrdus Anz
miatzas ne sah dis adedhh pomda Jaasa
warcoll wlazess ston aS wore wale
wolr’s lard wer as duam wold wohzha
aac .tlsio tis alsds am wis aa wiles 23
ram ic ass das .ams “du saan bur As
piri lr AAT © UM widaw~ca .carar aly
el eopaa xaala praia 2 ORT] oe Acaadurs
wlss mila as KMitZ> eX wAD Races
durieds. farina slais ot XK om SuNdes
ejamis paimiy A cla nam cole Ibn

1S 3, Wnazaldh. * 3, 5, omit tA.
* =, ceaasn,

THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. a7,

duam rediare'n ma eo de Mads sam .am an
maces duam «isi wlssan aml isis peacsa
aml oped in aml .wiss mi dials aml
wis awl .easdhsa ws acl wopodie oil sas
‘wus das pamlan aml ozo odlbens acl .2ts
ia on mds AA vhloie alle paw
= sslo indo wl IIA eclen See 2am dic
Made "ga. sam jaswh due vlaw HALD ©
main ductal mas bic i er La voles
me ~ SSD Lad zilal\ laa — aac
aan thaw ele ard wh wha siwla wsish
cams du roles marae: word ec -o_ayazs
wold wan hide hoi —aahkzis ala
oe AQuahzs wis mp Otiedy aX eas wasnt cl
ots Whee White eo WAKA Wa
sha ord emai oa Meas bse et acted
pecs TAA pol J andoa °s f2a> aes toon duam
soica duam sacl aw ex sah .watsa tX.25
qo Ars Aas oars Sar QIN Miro
asanzl vliss Word Zan oe comas\ © 12 wor’
As pacci re ET MEA Wieoewl whauass
qa ial amae oc ore imahew oWimsar
meala ial ‘es wets ool ddode eaanmar
PXOTI 2 GAM MAnMANWS mislamss eX OTLSIN

1 Aww. 2; guis.
es has: . yeas eomiay a tere wae * , BA,

78 SYRIAC REMAINS.

eh i As owdhdao wlio —tm> Xan ramsx
ManMaks wie - adsam .acm wales inl
wamahia: ales amd in . ass jas ole ans
asmzcle sola .<danmadl srasheos pler’s
ms alms wml hal whis al Wamdh . ammas
Wass jan alto oan AN MAK ataN oA
Wits PR AAD TWAS AN ASTIN .WAAD JON Ax»
wemaizsarsaa mdus wisa emir WAS aD Mor
*duiamaw mim calashs «amasiada ml azz
ram’ . asdssamam onic Jasin zn wl
ATALO wer WhALZEMA oi Her *2 aahal
ter clan aie Maas A AL wor MD aAwa
eels ohs, Sl, cassis eami- ass
Spd wamhi .ofin ~~ walds Choman
roles mh mhasuo cates dal . arsat
réaloial jo: das Caan eur 143 ie .aahal
mim woaldl wile mse ds mallaz mi dul
Cohzsa Sie ams role maw Awe nantes
hale =: ee a uals mtasaslinl Siecos

> °redusisas
* The words hats AS AasoN tS) aan.
are omitted in &,. se oe AIAN.

7S, whasramarn. ‘3, solz, >, droale.

THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 79
s pamie hals Deni ‘ATS

magassa cwhasl .wach ams wali
rman sl .alsasma : ow wniws mhasis
clo ans; ssazl perias wamhs .résali —
Sites mis wanta calmaszma .cleodizm
wool oe Ah Maur LADwWi SMA IWR mad
Sams wamards cedurs eal oall crdus
+ jale aXe mam cis Whores rsuzs

uieox am sasms wmle> ols looms lin

Maca Misses mas oe A0uL53 Ac :.aan wy
Mears SAres Massa Mhaitams 7: ona
Slahedia .cmlds ett 2 aasdura : oot
ew adulsaz Axss a Aaiene Wanna iwolws oaa>
"RANA od MS Tors sadhssan “tat a8
Mid jamma .waks c<tiawa wm aa Le
Mpa amis has oo dawdes — anhalen
rams lis wea’ cal Wirt Wahzms am
ralarsna eadchs —ablaede ovcle’s Wassalh
iemlWs mses dao ~ asharataals ws ibe
asi Sanmanw’ smadurs am wasumincs
sams ein clus ac > Aiadea wis oan

1 . °

2, cals. * 3, omits tai.
? >, adds Ara. ° 3, UW Am.
3 =, dur’ pawn.

80 SYRIAC REMAINS.

—aamnh —aataaa .emalasiedhs Bo Se aC S—)

WS ask Dmak am WY am wiam .mdhamss
AN ie .._abie’ pais Ver maanman ric
ico Am Gai soheurs wl one WN san
maa eo aot aohds J asics sows hoa
ma one Jase eo ela GQ eo oles
wash aim was om oo +i wAKAS
ee Mae Ws odie eae caicts cm
aa amare - aaraev Ls cue asahma
a dcmdrs HX ple’ otsali J aclas cmmzms
law .~awtess wa a OTMIT WoulwAT ITS
par dhawaem ol Ans te oe hasiXa inal
whaisam hase la .wharsaml “Lisass
pice Ac wahise Waor BQ eb wharsums
ohise masala caus Saupe wit <huisad
pisdima orton holes cainl . adic’ aailsa
emodurs Moar”? Lams adm email — abun
emadurs laws * adic osQuhma woke
-Gahasam cedud ‘ asulssa otzsaon wat
As al. wWealty hal sail Wass vio . aasawa
Mhassdhs jaw WK waml am dec ozs camila
arcadhdu psu a Asesas wwolel . aahzs
Qe7 Musi dass oder wamualss Insal

7S, AQAA Ie. 4 3, omits . adur.

"2, petsais. ‘3, a aaduulssaa.

THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 81

a otuam waduc pamadsaX. Ansal .W~hawusa
Whasams aLmc . amhaw)\ Assala len
rela .almsa aura aam . amhatiss Iasala
ats Mista Ea wami cams Catmaahh
WXdua salbdsa alidu pdr arsine .Wwhassam
rhasams elisss eid ons am <sraazs al
rams 1m om Midas diel eso zi wads
A\sasa Ramis ak pam emader SA ei mht
jascos Absa abe sn smote’ wl as
seal avat WaXo .swda osdhen plc aD A
sna \ dso eds plied whlooh samatdurs aco
a sumadie’ walsis eussla meisiaal et «aal
conlama sata mhalads -rtim esas asic
‘atwdhors whson ‘pir’ cwalha - to *mhama
fmulio .ptala waaas Te roles mhasuis
pall, piawe daa vhariv wl\s diz Kina
wham Wash whos whasla chods chaalsaa
hams catia pasa maa asd aim oa
caldos sam <Staxz wama .xvam Leshm

+ Sehthsa wh dele = plhem

3, omits om. ‘3, tehors,
? 3, omits aohama., pee caual\ 3.
2, pint. ° 5, has merely deals.

IGN. III. 6

82 SYRIAC REMAINS.

ptaspami hails :dlda WAR
durwdhies cdssl .warach ams -ma\ivior
Mein ohn oml sin Sos mhasts
tole Rats itamamin Kthes Whaars
maia :eitaasia emlanla eadlla asl taza
mmaris lsars0 insdas eis ode asl al
+ oale aXo was cis Ssuzsos

cies CMahecs wmiwl ails AS1o «7
Ma eax rézm owolel pats Waid ..anaa.is
~asiaor’s inc jaws oars) sams SIX pO
Cae Mise mam >? tansals AeeKwa
ae Soh dural EK Soian ulmazl
els shims aor’n sc rtulsash almhmal Kcoahere
—onsas o2 tX iw Lor durtrare waar
masa ismsnl Jas cua on Cask ‘aus: resals
srvoalreh wWodiws al ibs es al oda uses
mas XY “al dul cols WC amandh fl Ladue uA Or
ode ARS ooherd! Wolds 9 Hor Stud
re Ashen im oo tums Wwsasa ef anhsh
et ek oan rales hiss aanarh
aAdbd tl le al ark wad «sah aah wa
ss ole wsrhe’s cram 2 ums nam al

' The words eataami hala ripe po tire’ (not
are here added to the ae of pusartadie’),
3; 2, has :dddha Wht
waulXer’ eao1 cols Were

73, oe aasalrs. BUS) omits) aaNl:

2: ee

THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 83

wham: Wass Jaamh woansn MesDI

SO wer sams Mow Km) - Asarha
BS orale amis care ‘AaTAwMT Xana;
2 Sis *aLiam wan wots MIS a acto
modsasa SM tas wine’ mon - Wales woaly
rls ranls ONY aie) aes adh mms
souls wly zal a aXA a al sm.dus aly
rome culo la Maer Od ele . gw
edurs wader ae wie -gqauls Mic ciohs
TIS wae Rode OW edur’s wah TAN are
Wiwdia <A laos wn Mises an wad prc
momar al tyay ams Kc pwheny "mas UA bul war
ml ios won raul mgs oO sy wih SIAL. aw
More sama iMhss emlal maw sha aw owes
mete AN ela dics ea Moc aa wzilal
rl aS in ess wanalah ho adun’s aca
wan>an .misyron wis Maau5 othal ama
Malis ovalel woke PMewror wha Cams
Tem whi chasis Mre50q oda wales
OX OXtia wooly aor Soowl washers;
asa cl sama : wine ol pocan chars pink
AS Wioa. Wome basin we wl ons TLS p=.
sonl Miizs wnalh Man am am eta jak
Qx5 artcals eye siXal wlaws woo Roe sa,

' 3, omits ayaws. ‘2, tod’, without x.
* =, omits es\. ° 3, omits sansa.
* 3, als.

6 2
—

84 SYRIAC REMAINS.

hess waher alo ears wos uals . ts
rin’ 3a malaaa warha or wom th .wvmlwl
pen int tle . amdurs J aim - saat
Was BN MS Inte 215 ‘eT Jam) .paiwss
Mites pod ats or IK tem eon
has Ima pooka wid Wan Sears Saren
rad ob ad per wea ovine to dus
wemami wa eoiam oof Aa’ lh pam
malls rwesisa Mons SIS wt Wha hu
feta tems bho Sid per aa rsur’sa
olen in Or’n realtors wraX_ acmdirs

—amhanams et in yes pram bee | ~ acl ean
EA horned mao Mm on A <a geal hoes pou
Axssa rar’ mi uooa wal ailsas Whose uc 104
mda .aualiets MNson aie’ Ato oak *pntea
at . —acal oi la Sind’ Szin’ = Assas ae
SMe cules cue .ul astodhml pee ek paca
dy ed ak sana ease ae os sh ass -eold
sanlsy .ptedsa isa pisdsan ple opr a5
pasar hana reaulua MIAMI ooh yar
mlay Snare omits Kinase Songs enmd
drs als roto Laws ars Month .WiXa
enalans wins Woh Sauzrm saz yanulsa.
as dula .am eal. albs oheasia vals rus
dial ad Aside el wht ‘Whsawts IM

' gem is erased in &,. 2, adds ur.

73, paadzsa. ‘3, chowp.

THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 85

resol ion sales tohQathl law olson
auETAY IAA wemadurs UM So wales
Win Maan smodors poor Id MSs moa
hay aay ja wat - dacs wides wile
pli’ BA OR otra Sans osals wer -uiloon
pore pass das -2\ao rwtordl “aasio wis
mam ‘dlsars am cal soto lam al aam
Main sre Ant oles Md ae Wd
wa BWA _ AM <xrM .ima=ar> sjDw rls ard
pidess . aims jae la durieds Noraws ol
ee pris pica wena al eras tA RA saan
a Si ae SN AR ers KL SI aw
ers oiwho ch ttl DA ul win wat
msn hase diam ah om ere .l duc’ Soto en
aha; cad warm im woalss asic thes
Miiwas eoals pac don ie ovduumi -aal
msals BA ad Gan oad oo ah ass asl saa’
BA Re ac .calvisdha -nam=l J asarh el.
ordunmae sacl cir ware ic ors Mba al
piedsan callin resaca radios whaidhewo
a\@ wash a dua <0 N= ptwdsa elna
oleh sais hows oo ic fore PA
rwurs Sann harms duct pully acm

+ ‘dhs dele = Cale’

2 maXac ined. * 3, has the general colophon,
» pets lr. sods Nora dh WAGES le
2, lar, without 3%. Wawa maaan

Mw oM

&

86 SYRIAC REMAINS.

THE THREE EPISTUES VOF IGNAGIES
BISHOP. AND (MARTY Re.

I.

The Epistle of Mar Ignatius the Bishop, to Polycarp’.

GNATIUS, who is Theophorus, to Polycarp, bishop of Smyrna,

who himself is more visited by God the Father and by Jesus
Christ our Lord; much greeting.

Forasmuch as thy mind, which is fixed in God as upon an
immoveable rock, is acceptable to me, I praise God the more abun-
dantly that I have been accounted worthy of thy countenance which
I long for in God. I beseech thee then, by the grace with which
thou art clothed, to add to thy course, and to pray for all men that
they may be saved; and require thou things becoming with all dili-
gence of flesh and of spirit. Be careful for concord, than which
nothing is more excellent. Bear all men, as our Lord beareth
thee. Be longsuffering with all men in love, as thou art (doest).
Be constant in prayer. Ask for more understanding than thou
hast. Be watchful, for thou possessest a spirit that sleepeth
not. Speak with all men according to the will of God. Bear the
infirmity of all men like a perfect athlete; for where the labour is
much, much also is the gain. If thou love the good disciple only,
thou hast no grace. Rather subdue those who are evil by gentle-
ness; for® all sores are not healed by one medicine. Allay cutting
by embrocation*. Be wise as the serpent in everything, and innocent
as the dove with respect to those things which are requisite. On
this account art thou of flesh and of spirit, that thou mayest allure those-
things which are seen before thy face; and respecting those things

1 This general heading is from 2,. 3 5,2, omit for.

2Z, has The Epistle of Mar Ignatius 4 Literally dy softening. The Syriac
the bishop; 2, The Epistle of Ignatius; words, taken by themselves, might also
23 The Epistle of Ignatius bishop of An- mean, minister unto the flock with gentle-
tioch, Ness.

THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 87

which are hidden from thee, ask that they may be revealed to thee,
that thou mayest be lacking in nothing, and mayest abound in all
gifts. The time requireth', as the pilot the ship, and as he who
standeth in the tempest the haven, that thou shouldest be worthy of
God. Be vigilant, as an athlete of God. That which is promised
to us is life eternal incorruptible, of which thou also art persuaded.
In everything I will be instead of thy soul, and my bonds which thou
hast loved. Let not those who seem to be (07, who think themselves)
something and teach strange doctrines, astound thee; but stand in
truth, like an athlete who is smitten: for it is [the part] of a great
athlete that he should be smitten and conquer. More especially for
God’s sake it behoveth us to endure everything, that He also may
endure us. Be diligent more than thou art. Be discerning of the
times. Expect Him who is above the times, Him to whom there
are no times®, Him who is unseen, Him who for our sakes was seen,
Him who is impalpable, Him who is impassible, Him who for our
sakes suffered, Him who endured every thing in every form for our
sakes. Let not the widows be neglected. For our Lord’s sake be thou
careful of them. And let nothing be done without thy will, neither
do thou anything apart from® the will of God; nor indeed doest thou.
Stand well. Let there be frequent assemblies. Ask every man by
his name. Despise not slaves and handmaids. But neither let them
despise; but let them serve the more, as for the glory of God,
that they may be accounted worthy of the excellent freedom which
is of God. Let them not desire to be set free out of the common
[property], that they may not be found the slaves of lusts. Flee
from evil arts; but rather discourse respecting them. Bid my sisters
that they love in the Lord, and that their husbands* be sufficient
for them in flesh and in spirit. And again, charge my brethren,
in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that they love their wives as
our Lord His Church. If any one be able by strength to continue
in chastity to the honour of the body of our Lord, let him continue
without boasting; if he boast, he is lost; if he become known apart
from the bishop, he has corrupted himself. But® it is becoming,
to men and women who marry, that they marry by the counsel of

1 Or it might be veguired, or require, 3 >, reads without, the same word as
if the word were differently pointed. - before.
2 According to the punctuation of the 4 The reading of 2, is, Bid my sisters

Syriac text, consider in the times Him take their husbands in the Lord, and let
who is above the times; expect Him to thetr husbands etc.
whom there are no times, etc. 5 2, has For.

88 SYRIAC REMAINS.

the bishop, that the marriage may be in our Lord, and not in lust.
But let every thing be for the honour of God. Look ye to the bishop,
that God also may look to you. I will be instead of the souls of
those who are subject to the bishop and the presbyters and the dea-
cons; with them may I have a portion with God. Labour together
with one another; make the struggle together, run together, suffer
together, sleep together’, rise together. As stewards of God, and
His domestics and ministers, please Him and serve Him, from whom
ye will receive wages (or that ye may receive wages from Him). Let
none of yourebel. Let your baptism be to you as armour, and faith
as a helmet, and love as a spear, and patience as a panoply. Let your
treasures be your good works, that ye may receive the gift of God, as
is just. Be ye long-suffering towards each other in gentleness, as God
towards you. I rejoice in you at all times. The Christian has not
power over himself, but is ready to be subject to God. I salute him
who is accounted worthy to go to Antioch in my stead, as I charged
thee’.
[Here] ends the First* [Epistle].

2.

The Second Epistle, to the Ephesians*.

GNATIUS, who is Theophorus, to the church which is blessed in

the greatness of God the Father, and perfected; to her who was set
apart from eternity, to be at all times for abiding and unchangeable
glory, and is perfected and chosen in the token of truth’, by the
will of the Father of Jesus Christ our God; to her who is worthy of
happiness; to her who is at Ephesus in Jesus Christ in joy unblameable;
much greeting.

Forasmuch as your well-beloved name is acceptable to me in
God, which ye have acquired by nature by a right and just will, ‘by
faith and by love of Jesus Christ our Saviour, and ye are imitators
of God, and have been fervent’ in the blood of God, and have speedily
accomplished a work congenial to you; for* when ye heard that I was

1 Z, omits the words sleep together. 5 But ead is probably a corruption
2 According to 23, as thou didst charge of rg, SO that it will be i a true

ike passion; see above, p. 25 Sq.
* 2,2, omit the First. 6 >, inserts and also.

4 So 23. For The Second Epistle 2, 7 3,, and are fervent.
reads His Second. 8 >, omits for.

THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. 89

bound [so as to be hindered] from acting” for the sake of the common
name and hope,—and I hope through your prayers to be devoured of
beasts at Rome, that by means of this, whereof I am accounted worthy,
I may be endued with strength to be a disciple of God,—ye were
diligent to come and see me. But forasmuch as we have received
your multitude in the name of God by Onesimus, who is your bishop
in love unutterable, whom I pray in Jesus Christ our Lord that ye
may love, and that ye all may be in his likeness; for blessed is He
who hath given you such a bishop, as ye deserve. But forasmuch as
love suffereth me not to be silent respecting (from) you, on this account
I have been forward to entreat you to be diligent in the will of God;
for when no one lust is implanted in you which is able to torment you,
lo, ye live in God. I rejoice in you, and I offer supplication on account
of you Ephesians, a church renowned in all ages. For those who are
carnal are not able to do spiritual things, neither the spiritual carnal
things ; just as neither faith [can do] those things which are foreign to
faith, nor lack of faith [those things which are] of faith. For those
things which ye have done in the flesh, even they are spiritual, because
ye have done every thing in Jesus Christ. And ye are prepared for the
building of God the Father, and ye are raised up on high by the engine
of Jesus Christ, which is the Cross, and ye’ are drawn by the rope, which
is the Holy Spirit; and that which hoisteth you up® is your faith, and
your love is the way that leadeth up on high to God. Pray for all
men, for there is hope of repentance for them, that they may be
accounted worthy of God. From your works especially let them be
instructed. Against their harsh words be ye conciliatory in meekness
of mind and in gentleness ; against their blasphemies do ye pray; and
against their error arm ye yourselves with faith; and against their
fierceness be ye peaceful and quiet; and be ye not astounded at them.
But let us be imitators of our Lord in meekness, and of whosoever
shall more especially be injured and oppressed and defrauded. The
work is not of promise, but that a man be found in the strength of
faith even to the end. It is better that a man be silent when he is
something, than that he should be speaking when he is not; that
through those things which he speaks, he may act, and through
those things in which he is silent, he may be known. My spirit

1 Or visiting ; Z, has the plural, from 2 2, omits ye.
actions: but doubtless WIPNAD is 3 Syriac, rwulzsn, feminine

a corruption of Mat AwD Syria, asin dural as, gui, que extrahtt.
the Greek. Cureton, and your pulley.

go SYRIAC REMAINS.

boweth down to the Cross, which is a stumbling-block to those who
do not believe, but to you for salvation and life eternal. There was
concealed from the ruler of this world the virginity of Mary, and her
child-bearing’, and the death’? of our Lord, and (07 even) the three
mysteries of shouting, which were wrought in the quiet of God from
[the time of] the star even till now. At the manifestation of the Son
magic began to cease, and all bonds were loosed, and the ancient
kingdom and the error of evil was destroyed. Henceforward all things
were moved together, and the destruction of death was devised, and
there was the commencement of that which is perfected in God.
[Here] ends the Second Epistle*.

3.
The Third Epistle, to the Romans*.

GNATIUS, who is Theophorus, to the church which has found

compassion in the greatness of the Father Most High; to her who
presideth in the place of the country of the Romans; who is worthy
of God, and worthy of life and blessings and praise and remembrance,
and is worthy of prosperity, and presideth in love, and is perfected
in the law of Christ unblameable (ov unblameably) ; much greeting.

From of old I have prayed to God that I might be accounted
worthy to behold your faces, which are worthy of God; but now,
being bound in Jesus Christ, I hope to receive you and salute you,
if it be the Will that I should be accounted worthy to the end. For
the beginning is well disposed’, if I be accounted worthy to attain
to the end, that I may receive my portion without hindrance amid
suffering. For I am afraid of your love, lest it should injure me.
But for you it is easy to do what you wish; but for me it is diffi-
cult to be accounted worthy of God, if indeed [ydép] ye spare me
not. For there is no other time for me® like this, that I should be
accounted worthy of God; neither will ye, if ye be silent, be found
in a better work than this. If ye leave me, I shall be a word of

1 Both manuscripts read coxh ama, 3 2, omits the Second Epistle.
and his birth, but there can be little * 23 has The Third. Ep iSite 2, ae
dnt tht the per pnt tas ben 7H Eee he ne Sunt etn
pa ouelly omitted, coriasna, and our text to complete the title.
her child-bearing. 5 >, has for the beginning we have well
* The word mhama, and his contrived, or planned.
death, is wanting in Z,. See p. 78 sq. 8 2, omits for me.

THE CURETONIAN EPISTLES. OI

God; but if ye love my flesh, I become again a voice. Ye will not
give me anything better than this, that I should be sacrificed to
God while the altar is ready; that ye may be with one concord in
love, and may praise God the Father in Jesus Christ our Lord,
because He has accounted the bishop of Syria’ worthy to be
God’s, after He has called him from the East to the West. It is good
for me* that I should set from the world in God, that I may rise
in Him in life. Ye have never envied any one. Ye have taught
others. Only pray for strength to be given to me from within and
from without, that I may not only speak, but also desire; and not
that I may be called a Christian only, but also that I may be found
to be [one]: for if I am found to be [one], I am also able to be
called [so]. Then shall I be faithful, when I am not seen in the
world. For there is nothing which is seen that is good. The
work is not [a matter] of persuasion, but Christianity is great when
the world hateth it. I write to all the churches, and declare to all
men that I die willingly for God, if it be that ye hinder me not. I
intreat you, be not [affected] towards me with love that is unseasonable.
Leave me to be [the prey] of the beasts, that through them I may
be accounted worthy of God. I am the wheat of God, and by the
teeth of the beasts I am ground, that I may be found the pure
bread of God. With provoking provoke ye the beasts, that they
may be a grave for me, and may leave nothing of my body, that even
when I am fallen asleep, I may not be a burden upon any one. Then
am I in truth a disciple of Jesus Christ, when the world seeth
not even my body. Intreat our Lord for me, that through these
instruments I may be found a sacrifice to God. I do not charge you
like Peter and Paul, who are Apostles, but I am one condemned:
*they are free, but I am a slave even until now. But if I suffer,
I am a freedman of Jesus Christ, and I shall rise in Him from
the dead free. And now, being bound, I learn to desire nothing.
From Syria, and even to Rome*, I am cast among beasts, by sea
and by land, by night and by day, being bound between ten leopards,
which are the band of soldiers, who, even while I do good to them,
do evil the more to me. But I am the more instructed by their
injury, but not on this account am I justified to myself. I rejoice in
the beasts that are prepared for me, and I pray that they may be speedily

1 >, omits of Syria. * According to the punctuation of the
2 >, omits for me. Syriac text, Zo desire nothing, from Syria
3 33 inserts du¢, which is erased in 23. and even to Rome. Jam cast, etc.

92 SYRIAC REMAINS.

found for me; and I will provoke them to devour me speedily, and
not as that which is afraid of some other men and does not approach
them. Even should they not be willing to approach me, I will go
with violence against them. Know me from myself; what is expedient
forme. Let nothing envy me of things that are seen and that are not
seen, that I should be accounted worthy of Jesus Christ’. Let fire,
and the cross, and the beasts that are prepared, cutting off of limbs,
and scattering of bones, and crushing of the whole body, hard tor-
ments of the devil, come upon me; and only let me be accounted
worthy of Jesus Christ. The pains of birth are standing over me:
and my love is the Cross’, and there is not in me fire of* any other
love. I do not desire the food of corruption, neither the lusts of
this world. The bread of God I seek, which is the flesh of Jesus
Christ, and his blood I seek [as] a drink, which is love incorruptible.
My spirit saluteth you, and the love of the churches which received
me as the name of Jesus Christ; for even those who were not*
near to the way in the flesh preceded me in every city. Now I am
about to arrive (or near, so that I shall arrive)® at Rome. I
know many things in God, but I moderate myself, that I may not
perish through boasting; for now it behoveth me to fear the more,
and not to regard those who puff me up. For they who say to me
such things, scourge me; for I love to suffer, but I do not know if
I am worthy. For to many zeal is not seen, but with me it has war.
I have need therefore of gentleness, by which the ruler of this world
is destroyed. I am able to write to you heavenly things; but I fear
lest I should do you an injury. Know me from myself; for I am
cautious, lest ye should not be able to suffice [for them], and should
be perplexed. For even I, not because I am bound, and am able
to know heavenly things, and the places of the angels, and the station
of the powers that are seen and that are not seen, on this account am I
a disciple; for I am far short of the perfection which is worthy of God.
Be ye perfectly strong in the patience of Jesus Christ our God.
[Here] ends the Third [Epistle]*.

1 According to the punctuation of the 3D, reads 77 for of.
Syriac text, sot seen. That I may be ac- 4 =, omits 7of.
counted worthy of Fesus Christ, let fire, 5 >, reads J am near, I shall arrive,
etc. omitting so that.

2 So according to the present Syriac 6 SoZ,. 23 has [Here] end the Three
text ; my love is crucifed would require Epistles of Ignatius bishop and martyr.

rete] eal..

FRAGMENTS OF EPISTLES. 93

Z.

Se

1

sooo remson KHIR Go eaksor iso
nema wml) wonl am : Solin waimih

maisy relies optasaslies pihs caanmark’
+ pol dur aida

+ rama’ halls KAR oo
resanmad\ wulsanm cam cia wlan Lasdu
mannan A= vale pwszs Wamit itor’
cms Sew duced. .coher Mona) ed KL
eplas amamsiasl dus Kim ine wX jal
.MIAZN acl rw smailaois i em cian
a Se A ee Sle eo sam lian eanaard’

a (Ephes. 5,6) > cad YWasan
azadhsal piavdea A\usen — advan : Lule yhoo
eho ovals ewsarla Kbunahl oducume
wrealison calas Ghdicoss ona’ oad’ atasor’s tA
-e ashaisams Khao’ ws oma Kthema
piles msr am owls os thus pam LA dul

(Ephes. 13) > patsin’na rusazrs pote ds

94 SYRIAC REMAINS.

pohe Cams ram om Kidum = : Lis thoa

w\ axa Asa acs aw orm amadur sa zr

rsa ams amid ic Sha WK oe aL wamadur’
(Ephes. 15) + Om AAS Toads

+ eafatoa hala KARR oo obs os
er miasics hasan cam> duis abr
RM>an> LOM Misamis pla wim esas
aur San mp ton olds 2 air ca sal «
eM.) .cra> madii=a has moe wl <a
d303 MAALTS - MDT EA A= 12 ar dul
Meazona gun Aan meaes 2 JS ammls = bh
hatisams . aaris olas dur 2 wrxesazsmia
roles hooss asi il es otpassa
a aamis obs aa corcols trmml ~ alashh
mmaals eurssa omies emaals cAanman
+ raulis remasals cixsazma salsa asrclsan
(Magn. 5, ©)

a (sic) MEN hala WARE obs

mr anal - adic esasdeos TA a
mam cin al . adic piehs oteurs sarily
am rauzs sams <i Jodie ote Wad
a odd pists san iar det Ls buss
daa ae tom heals Ee Canmh mbhams
wre -otsmh eh eaanmar’ oo als mass
Oe erasdrm .adsama «adie erasn co

FRAGMENTS OF EPISTLES. 95

eae ours sans smasulsls urd wéxazo\
Av pn mila porte mp FA mT wwadin isu’
wer Aes ot 415 J acmedur’s ixsazoal
whlasway wK al .zilal 078s) nord’ Aass
woolen coda SARS otascars 2 acmdur aria
STAI SON So taarty oo eats sami om
can woizsorso oo awahos woo nla eciama
memaals smadunn MAnmAWw IA wars saz
roles mals 15 ens xe Mmro A : wos
cl chase ray. | i) toi wer.lin eoaca
(Trall. 2,3) + camhusn

rain tors Ws al BAX war ac Lule ihsa
hath O26 Shale sacs Sic wwarzca
spebeciso wlsza predisaia alalin rodna wardison
teams TA alo wwmusalh al © advan racll=
cai diam ain cas est <) Wole es
wie SOre1 msde SI i i’ wam ol
yaa wed has, Isasr saulo Chisum
-Sas mir smahes e aoethh cotaa Kjos.
Mise wars Sam> | amr) RA re a Ac 3
mhasy sim poor . ain ie -_ Cisaamdus
MaQgo a hs Suds Sted \teona Kiss
masms ele oo lisa atone .Lasi Kham
(Trall. 5,6) + ecw

96 SYRIAC REMAINS.

eanmard wadirtsalaa tals CATS clay 3
Whoa StaSws

palssa = pas ._acmdur’s pipdhoos es me

Miiz> ET pao watcndu el wataar wrdla
Mot wQ om wlan oclon Kohls vor
masala role Lm os bored otapa slain
(Polyc. 3) .0cm Srv. Faassy ase’ Gams Lb la
Ors <Aanmadts Et» . ahsam .saha

we ashear ole Wome Kuk ass fam cole
mizsarsala emzala eaanmad) erashes ales
(Polyc. 6) + role hal wdum al Ram ~amme

hors wodlawla hals wa clsx co

wears anna 2 aid eoless TA mA
pla «2 _amedur’ am sam an mah pics
ain Ava ovhsan whaslel edro asda
SO2a> paw . aamIy wales 2 acdur’ pac
om Soin tar we’ J ashh cl tre
ap wh wales mhasin Kmikcs chal 205
mrzel in .Wdutaan whusths wloms cur
ras> aurehsal liam alas mle cl eeuzss
rewars Sam 2 F597 MILA UK_awW sw .durtah
(Philad. 3, 4) + casann whaler Sma am asa
ve O8huD odor’ sa los bam dusc .satha
esnomadly roles clos ei clos Also
mur dura .dtizsaxsala etmzala winds advan

FRAGMENTS OF EPISTLES. 97

pris whaXlsa Kae san a vers als atams
IM wr maT ad EA a aca aA ala dtm
ram so es wat palo hal, cl tess oan
w\ wim <aanmiaw oo als ule ima
(Philads 7) | o> o_orasdh

rsale duns thins wasl Koc’ tar .sah
cass were pI eal Ros ootaws whass
aXe cacy qe cassis 2 an\an onl en
pemaia aA omsan wasta cobh Sinisa Woales
am canal, .otons ona_z\ oe Asaxria Wasa’
Wwhzszh Wim Wohess Sam oer Sam
wi ow abu’ eaeh Ax Jo asarh © aha’ ar’
ease vers woalr’s mca Sle warm .aasl vihs
Maio Woulieca rt Anduad Goines Gla white
(Philad. 10) + Mizsazsma

- pars whas hala wR Es ola oo
me hei ate ae tas on
am ens ams pas CAS oh sas ~laca
mics Gemma Piz Wamss wwoalwl yar am
Sur as weddus laa am woulda oo adie pines
sa Warm om Kuan ole hal sagas <151 e
MWanmaw\ forms Saw .wdomadla nicl
Rea wens Wt EN a ols oo toh

(Smyrn. 8,9) 7 wala sl ool manta =

’ Variant at the foot of the page, in the same handwriting as the text,
swhopamm dyn’

IGN. I. 7

98 SYRIAC REMAINS.

readies hala oc WAR coisa ols sah oy
ae AN OC

amis aster alla eanmawl ans wie

et riser awWhalashos wis wralala ctant
mmainn WA .sss SS nm amase als Pt
mls satu law Siam omasuls as la
law .pas .atsmh rezazso ean’ 9
sx tal am cdulds jars cedar sash amis

(Magn. 6,7) > Ansa os aslo .cia mim oasis

(sic) aul i\, habs oc KHIR Gs sah .»
S RSs SSR

Qsawira haw sais anw lam . adic’
Miams cuducs om .haissms ._ashzas

(Trall. 8) + saz Sant mK <omaasza
Alsen shew aam xis ors > pita sacha
a acs am «sar Say gal xu ~_aal
sLakc ciizs1 aw ots oo mar dunn Somi\
wakiad wis Sth Kitzsa wwhera Jako
my prs aA dua al\yer itzsa ‘walla
dehts ulro Sxicsr abera Jair Saazsa
msuovs dus dus oo po itrs0 NI EO
MD pal SMF pl a AWS Mise .oMmaont’
emassisr adm srs Sans emdor punt <iaM

1 Ms ARIAS soallia.

FRAGMENTS OF EPISTLES. 99

pun etorns wera eT acnird od dul Rizs ead
»Whaisaa ix 2 ain er Aico >mlw wis
oe Oomdur . IMT I er zen hor aha
iar per cas ess Lia Kad .wharjinmms
‘kee whain oo ‘Mawden in hess isla
As ar gor’ whalts cal in dts orm
— sas Whe dukam oo liam anats «im
pris dans urs dus elo wham Wins
waar whew wom cl uA pla .dréss (Nas
wows chs o aam ._acedur DX ale Worn
measles Madw . amadurs aaa ptedhs pam
coal on mMrsu> aam »anm melas els 2 acmtrcaa

(Trail.9, 10,11) + smasaan . aasdurx am .._aatman

(a rézaws wasirocalaa hals ac os sah ah
RA

sail wat “airnalaa ar liam wl am Kes

rrten alsa als 115 wishs ‘rool’ cas
east) sane aQior war! watha ovale
amin wars1 am owhaudwsa in omadhorwa
Minas souslhd eam wales KaX pr Ktodua
aos cin am J assanl J auazia .rtataml

eahlaz ol dul aN reas costa wales owsazl
cin .oaisn wale) dumumd Kiw waza As

‘ms Sades.
* Variant at the top of the page, in the same handwriting as the text,
durtasio.
7—2

100 SYRIAC REMAINS.

mea . asks oa cam comics Waa DK
(Paty eT) art smaadhulsars
+ Ramee wolw\ zal * 0 dala’ rw K pica mlz

Manman cole) seal madi emaor toh
: meanaalin’s

rac srazme hss emlsl Rac’ shi wir

MRS yee ican! eae Mle eae mse sas ralal
waists win pass fs aamh wl 2 anim Kun’
Waheed ems or WO MamR<N wIdAn>Daz
Whass Massa omle’s sb’ wd vile l
Worle’; aor esol sahins ic pnlie
seéganl ab Goos Whasl wie’ aAXKEXK aXitn
mass ars oo wh ass jnass <) wi\a oo was
ad yz am Semt Mew a KX wal pana
pore poor a wd SL okmmlh Women
roars sans sebwdisa els abr (20 -petwdisan
baN\ a8 rWhassa raslia ‘<IAI oan
IMT emaw~asa <atXa wWinasa wXlaaa
Wetolaws ris <dera ia mianx eosaza
Woh) murs saz sanisa .adbes als

‘MS wah iar.

FRAGMENTS OF EPISTLES. IOI

wmhasisa law resales smatas al pitas Wl

Wx OM orm saras hasan al am aX
wie AS es aml sites oetss samls Ms
am roc whi dus Ga mat ams inl iss
eA ade ares eo wliass osu Wham lina
ami .awhass a5 eh ew tas (9 auaaaah
wWams avotasdh <\ owslss Roms woe rela
Asors ‘wansar .ptedhsan alms analewh wla
ram cimars dhiics wo Am wn Kimas
Am teal sks pac bul ce ortilmesn Kain
ram ism lia pacala ml peo . duma ac
relation amid 2 Tas ama Snes “pe Taw
durtinar alr oa mle rams ama .cales
ar sams whaisem Wann *° + ml pias
am : mars hast Mat 2 tTma> wams ams
la CA tetmle’s mina Szics min smaducs
rams dursam as bahia corm saz, aan
duran <dhasrams al BA Wharloata etaiha
cass po dan am owhaulmias chassam inc
Mhajawss exo ©: zinh’ ole hal sum
Mhaamms Sw aS «ta Wao dihor
chaml azsey healer Simla wr or am

moton Wars Wikf whaisla waimla Sarala

iS Ee © Lephes. 20.
* Rom. 4—6. * Magn. to.
° Ephes. 15.

102 SYRIAC REMAINS.

mam Whaisn dus wa ovmlwl sto osm
Otel) S05 | ca ar 5 naelo .am rmilw we
mons zirvs Woo wd As bums am wears
rors sare al dasa oxic tam sama
a TSA oo i ein Saics am nid
aawasl cic mam =: “sams FA am et cud
wale hala whazahsa rade mara .nlmis
a due is aw’ ovhwarsa wis Yl wie

"a ath

Sis

MAIS Charts extort husson oh

: ruacilin’s

*rcasnay hala solior ezros ols eh

walal Rar snama owhis emlal ain ota oi
ama tin dréss mie ale win eos aan
ei cas ic a5 canralah wh . adue's
wansan .misis win Spans shal 2 aamh
dle ole Coher pousitos whains amd’
Tad pli chases cmaasa wales shor
ONPA AQH owode’s nod owl wshies

> Smyrn. 4, 5. * Hero. 1. > Rom. 4.

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 103

nary wi snssa ota ul pamia chainl aid
wai cima Anos wansan coh wa
anak id om isles eis dhin’s eo Mel
maim sah omle’s soars Spm Comes ul
aes may wale at — aso RWS
vers aca el ahem wail whosoa » aloo
-_ am nee cea \ rae sod malacaa RYap mA ZN
M5 201m ona SRM ort 2 acmdur’s
wa AR onan em So Gt i I
OS Wam Sear Smt tin Ic ry

~ Mints to wdum dus oo m> pana

a:
sa ii 2EDI Mharmnw
Nowcs <hiurss iaalin’s madam an’

hairs Jab ww stam isi ex md (I)
woarinnd :optsary ales wan ‘eamamin

*MS sin-y), °C namics Chair's.
* Rom. 6. * BD omit suzy, C omits
> Rom. 4. wary cals

*C omits am.

104 SYRIAC REMAINS.

2 ta orflmldaar’ tale wasn cosh tacos

da oom Sank Sowilera Siam ~ amiasa
Sram am <asailinos whasl suse calics
masani ~ task risss Kusern Midsaala
Srl aizas wa : wau\aran ands ° rad»
Doda rae whales wisams aa
exact Ansal 'rtaswad whsass Whaudhtssa
mom Aor aA .rtam mre aoalssn ‘mbes
ee ena else plo eo Cz rsalan “aidiesma
Japa “lis

12 . °
. PAAAANTA MIAN Mwaina

MPKAILT Tas LK Sam mmshma

“ony 15 JaX rac “osm

" C omits Ac08, B D have e5.
®? One word is illegible in A

after wpa.

° This passage is corrupt in

both Band €. B has merely

cazsam . amiasna
rac (so D) tarda rales.
C Siisawm samilasa

ran torkho cwulizs
oasis cols vero
wadaalinrss chssl,
AD omit 3 before masalints.

“ This is the reading not only
geeB “and: C;\ but salso) of A.
(not 1x).

°C Wretay\ reaAQNt.

°C e\pizan.

7B eisat, C usa
isaia
* BD omit mlann.
°C omits Wam Ass aa,
and has =2¢cheasa.
war, ‘© oihgs
merely wols.
"C elias.
2 C Maaanta, B

reasant. Dom BA.
8 So B and C. ° The reading of

A is quite uncertain, the scribe

10 A. .omits

only

having clumsily altered what he
The word is
pointed as

Pa‘el,
Cureton read it

* B mwas.

originally wrote.
an active

roA=.

however

participle

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. IO5

wishes am ez Kb mca oo olan
rasalhs mals ‘whalars ona - wanda ol ac
chormmsoy oust BX dam <saw .nandu
aio : emals gtrha ZA a Whannams
coaian: cain ‘eimilma oWvalk<l Kam sishs
ms orale Xaes emaals chasse pork a
shar ‘dteardas zilan “hdall cam imin
Mmhales ol aan alideas
: mhaalsas pas azdh tho (os es maw, (Il)
moana reshaaw ai5x Whas: Men mal mihde a
mi las fama WRK Sw Sera
uleial onsen SN OR sodas ame wQimsra
ess ~_ace\ 2ann : Wale) Lissa ‘tsasla
Sdler cams sla mana .e alas wassAn
Beal Satis melds ano”. asaldy oan
also aw oY vietzld J assas ars se zo
-e aml am av rmaama ohana <zinmmsn

BD Wharrlmezn, C *Cwthdnw a155 mdaar

Whaials sn. ITAL. amdaonra
>BD caml\=aa. 7C maar om Wim
wink

ZAC dtazass. ous her

°C ane ele.

7c ASSar. Css),

" C psatann o axaldu.
’? C omits ics, which
* C omits ao. has no equivalent in the Greek.

* The sentence is, as Cureton
has observed, grammatically in-
complete, notwithstanding the

agreement of the mss.

106 SYRIAC REMAINS.

Sucn orhas MWe ther aa ‘om isis en mp
* oN re rétwursan eR taX ‘mala + isalic
etme ram War LS eis mn hoses
mist ams ram 'amadurc a>: wand) tal
Meine As hasas “sah Wom sama - asculirts
mano mo art dascal Gar on sa.’ eoahia jso
ms ord Yoder im wand al tar’ .waud
sasnaa AS gasdha Sspimsa bud amis Tat ONG
“eo ono) burtzuss tel ac dur mama
ion sin dul ool tar “dene on olin
poeta oole’s “Rtas amadur’s Sal nXK md
woales omdsas (2 re rials BY, oar,
Maem "2 amd bow wlan Watna Wart
msat \nsala : rma sam AL Keak RXioan

"C tant ams. > BDomadborw’ wa, C

cmoadurcs.
Eases.) Ls Eheaiwerd iste

hardly legible in A, but it clearly " C x pam samt.

ended with A. " C réasair.

7A Wa5s. * C ada.

“BD add ee. * C omits way.

°C sa... In A there are 7 Cie WOR.
¢wo words illegible after casala, * C omits tmxo et.

°C omits sakinr. C renatar (sic).

7C hoiretas riko nets C omits the words wwlds
cara3. D clas. acl dur’, which have ‘no

* C omits Maa7s.. equivalent in the Greek.

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM, 107

Rad Oc osXaus ol “bid Wo: abu’ hail)
‘wiams ‘tals turn We vans uk cram
pools AY asa een wow §al bu Sas
arma .al tor want &. ams 2 amdhsan
rea 2 mi id kml mo ‘dur’ salman cam
canis ours burs Gan ml tera mir
reales due’ tam ld diam als .wand ml iar
pins .deeduer Jaima : 2 dasihs bX
mamas <aex ml tar “os sali’ etoias
BX as duc sk “Siam omic bie Kita
maszs emia ulin saan am Kale samadur
Mam wa . 2 am> bur’n dasa emsaisa « MNS sa
Wer am oot omadurs MX o> Sars
aml wand) owl tar othe msassn Ku
tar dur tao walla walia mao domes
mdulel calor ur ein tae acl solid’ ool
Dinter “Lo amhams wisn aml .“cisazmia

7 C rhaaal, wat (si). deals, ie dur’ sols.

7 C duto. [Be toso.

> C omits als. °C omits pox.

‘BD wWwas, C (and per- °C duto and an am.
haps A) yas. ™ So all the Mss.

°C adds tale * C maen, ABD réury.

aC pies. = C msazsala ol.

7 C omits dure’, whichis be ™“B . amd. The text

tween the lines in A; BDhave of A is illegible.

108 SYRIAC REMAINS.

m\ aushs ales saml\ i gush J air’ aasza
Auscn dur’ uml tor bE wanil .-_ amhaals
soli’ .tisazsal alsssa ml am duc sal
eam tess WX am sha or ol tar
*oli’s pani ota wand, ..am> ulara
ml ‘war esl eaankss ducsaXs tars Sur
Mies amamin wmw50 Mideos | Sonics acol
wwhaisl whlaaws eam maa .whst cami
PID pie TA ‘rastamin Sas APA maa
Mm mreto WAM ei ArT ca DINAN
Waasm tira reso hot Chores) oéiissaa
°: ules Ql wdsares “Rots ¢ inc’
whZaaa = - walaa Z smaia~T\ aduareca
Ans 'Whoi Whores ilo tare ‘saa lias
wssara whas As wacal aloo i iawr smals

9

oro

yaa ram Sie’ crits ehtiats iss aon

IAT Mi om> omits Sats 3A

wom Aled “eamamia whansa “Whastotss
snoms tahkes “ras hain eamdlaacsala

* C omits er. > C omits wd>Dy.

> B adds aw. °C Whaitat.

fel aan " ABDRWhaptss.

*C Sasamicn. "C gma Mastamis
> C adds sare Naz. iwhams
°C rtasalesn. * A hares, Chases
7 C ma. pdhlaasal daz

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 109

rehst whanssa creado diam 'etasals (1)

yaa rtapalml asain oo das “reteet AKT S
mich saa Ors apaml wom ote emh
hares ihr meaiasat Jitrtat@ eisas
rzeso hal Aine ortale oo oh Osa Who
ram cans am ETAT AAnMaw -oaatzailaa
ram ‘awe aca am .tsars1 mhaumhzms ol
gam armada SX S151 eA (ea pend o2\
aahahzuwa mahal “As ga0 apissde sale) era’
rats ashahiuwa : Waial wats chomans
Niemi ram esc liam hares oi iaes “a
dur pd. caasalia Benhadad waldu am As
ram \naohma :wonlass WES potass en
MACE wow a cee OMG am juan
eSdusass SdRsDS anm bor’n Mists Szxoa
aoml 26 mar eodhal pio cam esdheas abe

'A B rtasalsa. 7 C aman am.
*BDrMaAKISA,CMAXIIA; «= * Brass WA.
ABD r@Ssn15 smagen. °C yaar.
> C omits Meas. Sa Quer cea
*€ omits Wrest»; A " C omits Ar.
has mazasoyX, and below 2 Crssa. wam Lian
rediaDi. ois
ee ltNa. rail @ mhallared.
°C adds MoMIams 4 BD omit Sim.

iwhalaawsa

I1O SYRIAC REMAINS.

*: mhomams 7whashaza ‘his ~aml Kcamh
durcpdhs .duiwat mhoman = . 3. aahza
ram is ‘éasal, er ac WAdAAaA RRO ex
tram ols oo tits Whoa me butsomimsas
Kur TIy MACKTA AIO sada
Seaca (Iv)
eda Gkh ‘sa rtazsa1 moas Av Wairatms
rhaame wo dis wins ‘mals “Jawa omar

aam elas ples halen *“Wattassa Cs whal

Rreatiw “wis \laysa .mzahaha “miate Is
pir wassl CHR “Ramis oWam suds wol<l

MAILS “ocala Mrpecaaey aan .msiartl pais
whale pAawasa pahadzsa 3S whassl, Asassz
orhaaal, Assal patasar piri paamA .duiwayt

Toma Kam tat haama

'C ramh wml ar
dus ; B D also omit the second
aN

* C omits this word.

> B mhsmams, C
mhamasn.

* C omits the words pi am
raisal, which have no equi-
valent in the Greek.

° B omits am xmmsna.

° B omits ga.

7C easmsxl smarirc

-MIAWAaA

(HO wcasras

°C miator.

coe mas\, Nors.

“ C has eacasa, and omits
the preceding words from Wrea XQ.

iake pons.

® B smansala.

4 A omits pahadzsa TA
was. -C ‘has pahadhzsa 3
rduisat whale pawasa
D paatason.

La paama.

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. III

rhasstsoao : mhals zilas 5a Wan ets et aa
Aisha Wola 5a» ‘hals e Amivarh w5
mis halxy msaua ahaa’ oo par .lina Kam
ya emals ram wama cashlor uo - zandu
cals rar’ ‘Sharmes eth os Od Ore
"hmamy aisn wahasl Swlza shaa wom “iar

hod os Cohan we

eojann cml i rmics zal saline (1)

“Rete MTD Mart Sania Ssaims mhasi
Mund dalWs uses i Mhimina whaae has
lool ars Sams moana : da “Mera wR
Beaamin <tr> ease wohas al burs cm’
rsall duaza marl tara wcmiw\ duaz
Mean Whieters abel duaza :“Rhwvanazrirta
Rsaqun Sart <ohams “hshia whasanl dvaza
“Cosle ad ies Cow mrs ort manic

~C hal mhemzd, and °C woutm SoKn.

omits the following words as far as 1 C xasne.
hals masa. i Geran
* C omits reso Ee 12 This word is illegible in A.
7B zagsa. ° BC samt.
*C mdharnaonn. * B wsal ; C omits this
°C zinc Ser; Ds. ae ; ae
6 . ‘5 This clause is wanting in B.
C omits -wlra shad. ee lathe

7A B Sm20M7.
*C mahan TA

17 This word is wanting in A.

Ele SYRIAC REMAINS.

ene? Mac wat *eValoa Was i> jw,rB0
‘amameiza mhaasl> cals smasaa Jas
durd. 2 rduiaaa emia = ‘Mima Aaa wis
resale ortmam kn ow ml Soar san >

2s rar som eharsa
wen Fe Ada TA iees al oodhca gui.
duam Aci crude “tis Gon pam “miei
Mane jam san “Meazmot WK ota wks
muse macs — wT te aasals Azra an
a .ulea dane whial oss “Waheka im
wal *cisars “wmlars J Wo Stars WK
mata ela esas MS IS “LC ams baies
Aion .Anow jaan Win shades rhaal, racl
Gri sas add ln .. O80 62, ot ie
arash. adur’ pees Ass wwaslam Ldss aw

'C town MD. °C rfinin jon.

* BC Daddms. © ABDGN AS wares

> Gioadds Zar. ACES Set)

‘Cris mhasks, | C rare ese cin.
and omits smamx» ya. 2 C ealsazsa.

ae Mea. °C Yaa.

°C pan. aC diz, and omits - acs.

7 ABD ._ ammaaet4, Os * (G-adds aca.
AS20679. * BD -odupes, C pee

°C waz, B wml. - adurs

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 1E3

a bertde Wold muses Tal ws un ul
vals pacar oe ALM As

"ENG DA SD otha (Lani er res (2)
pas aS BK co wzuaia\ PIAL . aduams ak
Man werd wd wars eo DK lac’ atu
pears 2 adurc cla wale hal ‘siodes Mas
Sgsdun otcn Mars Waask ~alzds Aci . adic’
Be aiz.dh BA 2 weeds waamh <a =
a aash aml oles whi Sol ak Wom jas
"Manca AL Ortho sah Tul Kk Wad istiial
Moms iam oo wae pas al | aldds a5 eh
meziss ic won “als a mld) aon
wowl — Awaiha :ogss ul aam Ssa_wn
Dreataws Cdanw ad aren | ues Sas quD
Wawa ots wads Woles Charm msn
= mscal Met am war. rtostasn 2 Siders
sain whisl mor wales wale

‘Bomitsa\,Chassamre\\s. * C omits al.

-C omits .. aai. 7 A omits a\.
A Byrd) ee \x AALS * Here ends the text of A.
, X47 C omits Luncn.

*C ptohe mon. a © alsa da.

*>ABD. alNeedks and 9 C .sahkea Rolo
dua. Chas aleh ow 3A etn oo Sos
an 2 péor waa de
BA LS dls aaah * C omits gx, and adds ok.

ZO. Dhas alee.
TG Nae lle

8

114 SYRIAC REMAINS.

Aw .surs sahmme poh os es el (3)
ra om thes er a sc wf adale cite
mls .. adie *eanasan rsa . adic’ alos
rb sole — wo aletzds Kar es5 sanls
waar gcam tearm sanlo els Jaal wa ah
‘plsas wom in Rane eae woe ‘ans ele
wWaais ac wie culo swahir’ rants
‘a samira toads i’ We am perc
mrshsan once UX bul tin’ ethos wl salads
emadum SA sure saz. PK «aie jaza
Act Jrsas am Char al oped de os
sls ml Miss em otuletia am whasin
Meta andsaa Wossh Roe’ Sh TK wir’ (4)
wih Ls am sD e5T Lid As\ war ssa
~camh ek diam Cadac oar dete wale

' C omits =.

°C has 5 =a for x ets in
both places; B D ~ adualsas,

*BDadd Massdhee.

9 CNS

°C whims , and afterwards
WIAs >.

SD yom: Qos. Chas wie
Te wahun caass Ar
pRma arches am circ
wEcadr, which points to the
reading wilss am <n

al wis toric tasks

shud Syan5 ad Ie

[saher tX o]

todd am Ka <
Emad phaa

C —-

* C omits BWA.

7) B“CeD have wi.

° BD wsalsi.

" C adds sir Nal, so that

the single clause in’ the Greek is

doubly represented.

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 115

ho toiasis Sanw Rorw Mss) wdhloah iN
rains sl - aamh CL hoSoia “aaah
easton : hdins Wome wiacsinc toto
rroale’s DX ar odble ovale saen’s ca oon
owl waders 2 ir ehh whales isos
whaisl ‘azXz diam arXizm .ouzsar waar
HX oa pas eo har la :oehiaas al pas
pa tial isa Wome haar wo lacs
a: Soran ee walh KIM wam ‘am
saz oS as5 wiles chm otta lacs
aL rol) ast washer Kare ules sale
en pica we ash Ror rod walaaa sa we
‘elas Orta ot a tli cam . amsdur’
Pir). nas. pas aa Oe wea MIS ois alo
ours sarees cited [al uk wWod seer |
Mw Le Ww et tra Wits I ma pao
“Nae wl prea i ae ab
ma “azahah otmami esa Soiaw «a (5)

Pe omits’. Ani sa. ® B Dass.
> B wassazeoch. ° D adds Sane.
* Another example of double * B omits et.
translation. 1 C omits al Kak Sam.

*C omits from Raasl to © D Saxo. ;
* B has no point at AI,
nN: but connects this clause with the
° BD Whstaas. first words of the next chapter
°C omits am. nami DARN TAD I
7 C eae swamn. * B adds tat.
Ss—2

116 | SYRIAC REMAINS,

wwssrsa walls suse Seas am Wha»
a dcasdur’s alr Gisa tos es EK Id Or’
mand ols sass plo alilors ‘hra\.
et piee Jal eran aream . aia . aml
mam> px al) ca nolhds burpds al asa
a als chain ploal “Mune Row ok paan
ernisi> a\ peadzi eotilos shal. BWA_ om rao
Tako sanliets durbllsar Roe zie ‘liam ploal
Heacal mtohed clo esther Wiioo “sas 4
Md el an eo ie eset el Yaw on Li
mzm .al Gt Sim Rod am oop 2 alsahh
msal Saw wis .“asalhdes mur Wiis “am
maul :rdilysa “HA Wdudas -prsdhoos obe<l
Mead MauD1O PR GAI Ode RS SAS Mo
Maia Kinasa : Kladeo iersa > Whaat
Asa erate mlaa KMinocwa : Sarma Samada
taoxlso :. aq als iss oan "X<2ip mom

RAEN Muza sani

1 C nan. °C omits aml.
> BD omit ol. BD Ar.
° BD add pwdasna. " B adds easor.
*C omits Lua. ” C adds am.
°C ew anshes Miilbs 9 § BD add WA,
re omiays al “BDadd ul wta cama.
°C omits Laam. °C et.
7 C ra, ° BD add WX.

7B ea. 7 C mat.

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 1 gy,

Jrésalas tamotas al pins mam <i (6)
hams Sal am ‘war .taim <isin ‘ohaala la
wistes caias Js WI OS 2 Sams Suro
am> ..x» par Ass Raw KW MAS “am aml
ca olds Jo 2 Ab Sark Kir Se am
muawsdh eh aor aualsh wl uals Usus
Maen woei shams aed CN itr’s
ela wvsals\ Mumuaalh CL iwomdes Rams
pical aan ima Anos wait -uiasizh
“asiartaie zaps “al ead wan: lic WX
amahacr welts ows “<i Cams
TAS -EIO ade Tarsa “say i mle omataims
eaiX MW aeTan pic “Sn RA
casa dus th oo wialwin "rtss salsa usr (7)
wie el wlasar 5.0 tole Rud bc

etssss is wanting in B. aD emauaal, probably a
BC have emagas. misprint.

2 Badds 1m. 2 BD add Swiza.

* BCD have the singular ; B D = C omits eal.
add eal\az ela. CS tardies,

*C pare. * C pastas.

* B omits al. Be Dy <S Ns.

ob D sass sas, 7 C &.

BD omit Aas. 8B Diese 8.

° BD wna dus ~aii=ns. ; Bi esorse.

"BD la. BD rtsalan ea conasin

“BD els aco We. eae

118 SYRIAC REMAINS.

. aac aD eT turds Fats) ‘asetor plc =
a asmaas ._alarh Sd icles mace A ai
roams .salsl “WAT. adsama ours ‘saz
a asl parva way WX mia Sass wh . aan
man shan alo dude ede Jul OL anal
dawns :e_anl ak Sha iS ay TA Asem
gala .am aan als usa, hhasws ac * tin
Was a tah am MWS ows 3S Tai as
cha tal gare aX os “a5 amatuer’ sa lisa
la laser Cduwth al eum SL tok hal
moe roles roel im olka “mohQarti
rise “Saze3 MILA emadur’s .Wacmr’s “<r
Whur ak Maca «mart reot\ eMmadurs dc
wAsohsa wis M50, amadurwn : mm )
wiser rein wera inc og las cl (8)
Me a5 eh a Onan fo sate (eae
215 es aamh . adic An i eAM>D EN aaher

1 C¢ ght; D p>ten. ° BD omit Mw.
> BD add burt. nat. ° BD add Sdutaas.
nat aid oN, BAD ae Tt B D add ot.
2KAl am 2 BD alos.
4C mags. 1 BEO 3, C mhdXys.
BIC Na\ arc. “ C adds Laan.
°C eannal dh, °C was smadurs.
~BD ol ; the word is not in C. sr) 830B) a Heh wh

© BD omit vie. Naas

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 119

Onis Mid WAS Rota Kha ade
a ash el\a am ars ot sar. .anarsucmds
woman in Waa: SS too biz pica
amamwarucs Gad Is alee Abn Sok mar am
a oaiws Cus cic shoha “Was al
am rims lhe “Lo asses Wan ‘ror
»aliadiuiso
wc réstams whasl whales cuiatarhe (9)
mars aml Mast ima ml amatuer’ ualos
Twaasana ate cal wam :"smarauls sur
ei amis se tober Kad das or Xu
we aclasa *. amler PAX edu ti Wat “FX
Mics mld) amassed oo als wom imas
A\mn wihdds “dR S5ana asat saamis
V alra wiaas wal wes sans mm
mors las 2XaD7 Wa aviac\ cam An HX
wsar amare wo tale Mes wash dbsha (10)
Reiko ite “ps ams os be’ salt

1BD durtete :aal * BD omit tA.

pian. Read durtetzn. ° BD add Waatalas.
7 C casaurnn. " C wWoalr.
*BDaddtal ~ One "BD .tsas sat
would have expected asl. WaT
‘BD ears Loam amie =BD pr.
* C adds 3. * C omits 3.
°C xasly. 4B Ow.

“D o& O85, without a.

120 SYRIAC REMAINS.

woasals mA es feet Soo wan wats
wales ceswsarl esamcl rstam — * asda
Aww “a acm\ dS eset et Sid tz
BY ~_ amis turd Mataa> As ign oe Aw
soaalass -_aal fam ama .wmiwl —_ uw par
7490S ysa5 : alos er a ask dosha. 2 awh
ramha <hiel or pzaales - atuam | ora

= 9
e Ohsam oar Sans Chaitams °. aas

hati ‘“.assas Whaail zal
min tear Pek "Sak sae

2d RS a> AAG oe w\ aa i amy ais Mol
rumami aml aam p2>mima

ram moet

TASH - 2TS
Metre’ “porns “etsursa mhealh smadurs aco\
ol <ts wamamin <hosi~ chssardl
iMéeptss chained washes :amamin So
waa halla cams chasms chia amia

aR

* So C, instead of anata ;
BD -wdansassa.

> aa.

mC oadds cake

ab) read snamy
Mites colds Sasa
o Adu 35 pica ivasalisna

eee
> BD add « Qsanrd\,
* B omits am.

7 C Myson nws; D So.

° BD add Met.

CaN.

CC ei.

spule) ma X.

“BD azn.

* C Jarod3.

“ Beir’ . Air’. With the
word gti the text of C comes
to an end.

%* B A, but the Greek is tva

ex oweot K.T.A.

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. I2I

waculala salarrtul misma ‘warcadl cde’ can
Ana utes Swtoanom Av ram gaia .xdhiussn
Py FY) pwaimuads bam aston Kak mapa
Mints caps ale ware i rtcul sion ‘Kdudar
tas am vwwanuatlh weal As saa wwaniamt
“tomas emanl savde’a 2 hia NIA
rvay aa AD oles mhabssr am -na
waiwi mi ham cone ka : ham Whores
ann ttl th ‘woal, oe :dorased Sicha
MX Siam wus am Kiddl Wam tar haama
Bw30 Mm Aw ca ram 21a dbocasmt
om Boe wi oss mm : amt warms Kull
zishaas As pasa pam ewihh=s sa oan lis’
2am samta cam clin et am wet pis
resto aoa retali mam oo cana durtblos
DMmamian odsall pub el IA oan asm5 am
rhaosior chum “hts “oirdha ham <“asioa
Maanmaw cam whim amkdes IS tamamin
smhem chores :mi aan pENt TA ean

.wam

metohms <“husar *. 3 amamiara (VI)

'B swahayl\\. RA ams; D warms

a8: —woarmrr.aw; D TA g Ans rans
waumparcds, and codusani. 7B slid; but we should

* D wana. perhaps read pilhida.

eead salasaa. * Breads @X, but = is re-

° D adds résasl. quired by the Greek, dir rod kaoupé-

"B wemt ftaxzm 5p vov IIdptov. D has wrhaara et.

122 SYRIAC REMAINS.

mzeto amor mal er wam sam .'.m\ia
pers ophiesa whois pla sa: ets pe daa
mmirs gyunl am ae OMI SSD pir As aaa
ae rhaslsa AN *X. aam pls CANAD
Mam tod <rtitiml ox am vam iaha pam
puizoos PIAA SLE Wis TA. car) rulzos
BS ortimoal ‘oe ansaixn mesma eka : sash ml
pias waiml eeois wulXs . aire san er
rssa ..amlal mhal . ar Win : aam uaredss
cetats eisasa :ciirn Soaus amiss ram
aamms Abana Kh Jam les ube =
momin a> fase ws > Curt’ maria
e_omla jon atas Os iama : Sits mie hals
pophsi whe As Roles iD Eo sna otk
means hails sas aie bra .<dant moadiira
Ain tal, fuses burtami eiama air ana
maanad wer wher ohare ta ‘atl c<duamcl
Moedioh ele ealdsin pio aa cimor atno
dis cam oo ham caduc’ -Ocmdpet chosim
ai> aqm ems vor °rhse Shooto
“hm ide ham cada <imsdlhaa ‘sant
riaca .catasal aam perish ‘ish Ane s3

‘BD waa. “BD wards ara,
* One would rather have ex- > BD whan.

pected g2%, poPovpéevors de. °BD aman.
* B O8DAIN, probably a mis- "BD Mow.

print; D has maaryzadn. Bash; a misprint.

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 123

ahem ole cls eer’ oo choi whainl
MALY ham calsvh=os whan ior an wera waa
wm duan SC saliic doles eons cams
nal rina. wan ina Asohh ooms mh
ram ‘205 Wo temastier ziaas aw
maama .mslaza KdKS AS mdhiets aml sha
pl’ coms sanls smamty on ies UX
ath asaincds pice aza ei aam plas
rasan ol dubs KA castimhde’ emomalysa
amuwhhd cheers <haasa ovhaails kcamma
* sana

wetwr sizho Wimsars alo os wher (VII)
rusamin alrams amis ane a Ocasdier’ 3A
MATINDA ¥gLots pico Pedtha . dinsmeia <taws
Mhasas :atas yuma’ <imrs haa COR<KD
aaw Av a kaszal maaiy 2. to pom ass
eoutys alzisa : Lilo ams saan wishes pam
lus TA pica aie jd nasa ~ hal prc as
pt ten .salinnc <usals m> anm ee els
MO amas MILA oa Shaan me ealion sa
hal pa sa ibaa Wad WeuXm eis eos

* B saxsax; probably a mis- * Read smaraqz? So D.
print. For smasstxx read * There seems to be something
eMmaraqwnxz! Dhas 2M Ww. wrong here. Moesinger considered

* The sentence would run more r4s9 = 30489.
smoothly, if we read “&3\_ in- SD) pias a _ Cinsl 7a.
stead of BA. SD sa for ee ot

124 SYRIAC REMAINS.

Q=IwAa ays es pico maq) orthst Khare wits
PNA eis AA a Amul Apo pir =
maak aam wom» :chaksr c<sam. walel
ashok’ wo cali’ oles amma xaol
alized mhaame mor asia was Ae : lian
a AWA UT AN cal padhahzs . adam am izi= mp7
mhsisit CRAKS wo i tinhs aztl ‘mers am
tm rer samss1 alemi mlia : saz

SS
Mim wMwsaL i Sor aie mmesa mis am

+ zor ails milsl : tesaos wat as hasta
saline atm exenor chains domais
> Wepan calla atalins’s mAanmarnd

.
°

1p Sane. * B caxtx; a misprint.

iit

Gabe rriSt LES

OF THE

MONG “RECENSTON:

1. INTRODUCTION; p. 127.
2. TEXT AND NOTES; p. 135.

III.

CREDO EES LES

OF THE

BON GuhbCENSION.

I.

ppee THIRTEEN Ignatian Epistles which form the Zong Recension

and which emanated, as we have seen, from a forger writing in
the name of the saint in the latter half of the fourth century, are
given in the following pages in the order in which they occur in the
Greek manuscripts of this Recension; viz.

Mary to Ignatius.
Ignatius to Mary.
Traltians,
Magnesians.
Tarsians.
Philippians.
Philadelphians.
Smyrugans.

9. Lolycarp.

10. Antiochenes.

Eke ~ eva:

12. L£phesians.

13. Romans.

Slee aa Nae dil

These epistles fall into five classes according to their real or feigned
chronology. Of these classes the first, fourth, and fifth are forgeries
throughout, while the second and third are interpolated from the
genuine epistles.

128 GREEK EPISTLES

(i) érst Class, comprising two forged letters supposed to have
been written while the saint was still at ANTIOCH ;
Mary to Lgnatius.
Lenatius to Mary.

(ii) Second Class, the four letters actually written by the saint
from SMYRNA, with interpolations and alterations:

Ephesians.
Magnesians.
Trallians.
Romans.

(ili) Zhzrd Class, the three letters actually written by the saint
from TROAS, with interpolations and alterations as in the class imme-
diately preceding ;

Philadelphians.
Smyrna@ans.
Polycarp.

(iv) Fourth Class, three forged letters supposed to have been written
from PHILIPPI ;
Tarsians.
Antiochenes.
Lfero.

(v) Fifth Class, a single forged letter supposed to have been
written after the saint had reached the shores of ITaLy ;

Philippians.

2.

The authorities for the text of these epistles are not the same
throughout. This difference is due partly to the imperfection of some
MSS at the beginning or end, but still more to the fact that the forged
(as distinguished from the zvterpfolated) epistles were also attached
to the genuine letters of Ignatius. Hence the same authorities, which
contain the genuine letters, for the most part contain the forged letters
also ; whereas the interpolated letters are only preserved in the authori-
ties for the Long Recension.

The authorities are as follows;

I. GREEK MANUSCRIPTS.

(1) G, containing the forged epistles; but this Ms is muti-
lated and ends abruptly Zars. 7 averiorato. yap ciciv Tod

OF THE LONG RECENSION. 129

xi-, So that it only gives the first two and the beginning
of the third ; see above, I. p. 73 sq.

(2) g, the epistles of the Long Recension.
The several Mss are

g, (Monacensis or Augustanus), mutilated at the begin-
ning and commencing with A/ar. Jen. 2 -vacKadov S&
k.7.r. ; see above, I. p. 102.

g, (Vaticanus), mutilated at the beginning and com-
mencing with TZyrall. 4 otv mpadrtntos x.7.X.; see
Ie pa LO:

g, (Wydpruccianus), omitting the Epistle of Mary to
Ignatius, but containing the other twelve letters
whole. This Ms is only known through the edition
of Gesner; see Ep. Loo:

g, (Constantinopolitanus), containing all the thirteen
Epistles: see) li ps ux0:

g, (Vatic. Reg.), containing nearly the whole of the
Epistle to the Ephesians ; see I. p. 111.

2. LATIN VERSIONS.
L, containing all the forged epistles except Philippians ; see
fap. 00, ILL. p: 5 Sq.
1, omitting the letter of AZary ¢o Jenatius, but containing the
other twelve (the letter to Polycarp wanting the latter half) ;
Seeiin PasEe 7.
3. ARMENIAN VERSION.
A, containing all the forged epistles ; see 1. p. 84.
4. CoprTic VERSION.
C, containing (in its present mutilated state) only the end of
thesletter to;-7/e7a; Seer, ps EOL, 1. p. 277.
It will thus be seen that the authorities for the several parts are as
follows :
(1) Mary to Ignatius ;
G, g (g, mutilated, g,), L, A.
(2) Lenatius to Mary, Tarsians, Antiochenes ;
G (ending Zars. 7), g (Z,, 84) Sy» Z, beginning in Zars. 4),
aA,
(3) Philippians ;
S(E1) Se Sy» S)r 1b A.
IGN. III. 9

130 GREEK EPISTLES

(4) Hero;
2 (8,5 So» Ba» B,)» L, 1, A, C (a fragment).
(5) TZrallians, Magnesians, Philadelphians, Snyrneans, Polycarp,
Ephesians, Romans ;
& (8, Sas Sa Sy» 8, for Zphescans only), 1.

As the letters of this last group are founded on the text of the
genuine Ignatius by interpolations and alterations, this latter is very
frequently available as an authority. It is designated I in the critical
notes.

The above authorities fall into four classes.

(i) gl, which are closely connected. The respective values of the
Greek mss (g,, &,, 85, 8,» g,) have been already discussed, and the rela-
tion of the Latin Version (1) to the Greek Text has also been con-
sidered (1. p. 102sq.). Here it is sufficient to say that of the Greek
Mss g, is the best, and that the Latin Version (though loose and full of
blunders) was made from an older Greek text than any contained in
extant MSS.

(ii) GL, which again are closely connected. On the whole this
type of text is less trustworthy than the former, but it often gives the
correct readings where the other is corrupt. The relation of L to G has
been investigated already.

(iii) A, an independent authority, which preserves a very ancient
form of the text, where this can be discerned through the distortions of
a secondary translation and the corruptions of successive transmission.

(iv) C, a mere fragment, but highly valuable as far as it goes.

3:

The history of the printed text of the Long Recension in the original
Greek commences with the publication of two editions, nearly simulta-
neous in time but independent of each other’;

1 Funk (Die drei ersten Griechischen and gy. But, when these coincidences are
Ausgaben, etc., in Theolog. Quartalschr. examined, they are found to consist al-
LXI. p. 610 sq, 1879; see also Paty. most entirely (1) of readings which must be
Apost. Il. p. xxx sq) endeavours to pronounced certainly or most probably
prove that Gesner’s edition was derived correct, (2) of readings which g, gs share
entirely from the Codex Augustanus [g,], with other authorities. Thus they do not
so that g, has no independent value what- at all substantiate his inference. One
ever. He bases his conclusion on the — special coincidence however is brought
coincidences between the readings of g, | forward, which deserves more considera-

a

ee

ee ey ee ee

OF THE LONG RECENSION.

1Qt

(x) The one by Valentinus Paceus (Hartung Frid) at Dillingen in
1557; taken from the Augsburg (now Munich) Ms, designated g, in the

present edition.

(2) The other by Andrew Gesner at Ziirich in a volume of

miscellaneous Greek patristic works.

The title-page of Ignatius is dated

1559. The Ignatian Epistles were taken from a Ms belonging to Caspar
von Nydprugck, designated g, in the present edition.
Neither of these two editions contains the letter of Mary to

tion. In Philipfp. 7 gy reads vduov for
vouwy and just below éyévynroy for ayév-
vynrov, both which readings appear in the
ed. princ. of Valentinus Paceus. If this
coincidence be not accidental, then Ges-
ner’s edition must have been derived not
from the Codex Augustanus [g,] itself
(for both words are correctly written
there) but from an incorrect transcript
made for the ed. princ. or from the
sheets of the ed. princ. itself. This
hypothesis however is beset with diff-
culties.

(x) In the first place Gesner states ex-
plicitly that his was the earliest edition in
the original Greek. Funk indeed believes
that the words ‘ea quae hactenus cir-
cumferebantur’ refer only to the JZcro-
presbyticum, a work which has been men-
tioned just before by Gesner and which
gave the Latin of the Ignatian Epistles ;
but the expression is quite comprehen-
sive and could not have been used, if the
editor had known of any previous Greek
edition whatever. (2) In the second
place, as Nydprugck died in September
1557 (see Funk, p. 622), and the edition
of Paceus is dated November or De-
cember (uyvt pawaxrypr@vt) of the same
year, it is difficult to see how the tran-
script supposed to have been used for
this edition can have belonged to the
library of Nydprugck. The hypothesis
that the sheets of the ed. princ. itself were
used by Gesner is precluded by the fact
that he speaks of a manuscript. (3)
Lastly ; several phenomena in the edition
of Gesner are highly difficult to explain,

if g, were altogether dependent on g;.
Thus in the very same chapter from which
Funk takes his example, Pizlipp. 7, g,
has 006’ dyvow 610ddEn Kal dlduua Bévvecs,
while g, gives 008’ ayvow dre dia Nokd Kal
diduua Baives. Partly from authorities
since discovered we now know that the
correct reading is 008’ dyvow 6rt diddoka
kat dlduua Balvers. Is it conceivable
that g; by mere conjecture could have
arrived so nearly at the correct reading,
even with the aid of the Latin ‘neque
ignoro quoniam curve et lubrice incedis,’
more especially as g, omits 674? Again
in fen. Mar. 3 the reading of g, rv
(sic) dvdpoty is obviously an error for Tot
avépow the correct reading; but g, has
Tois aydpotv. Similar phenomena are
frequent.

For these reasons I am constrained to
believe that the coincidence of g,g5 in
the reading éyévynrov in Philipp. 7 Is
purely accidental. And the probability
of such an accidental coincidence be-
comes the greater when we examine
the phenomena of Gesner’s edition [g,]
elsewhere. I have noticed two other in-
stances where it erroneously substitutes an
e for an a in the first syllable of ayévynros,
Magn. 7 éyevvnrov (p. 13), Philad. 4
éyévyntos (p- 29); and indeed, so far as
my observation has gone, the word is as
often incorrectly spelt as correctly. We
have elsewhere instances of the converse
error, e.g. Magn. 10 axpnudricay (sic)
for éxpnuaticay. Thus Funk’s main ex-
ample proves nothing.

Cre

132 GREEK EPISTLES

Ignatius, though the ms from which the former was taken preserves the
greater part of it.

All the later editions of the Ignatian Epistles till the time of Ussher
were founded, so far as I have observed, exclusively on the work of
Paceus. The edition of Gesner seems to have been unknown to or
ignored by later editors.

The earliest of these subsequent editions, founded on the work of
Paceus, was that of Guil. Morel (Paris, 1558), which he followed up by
a second edition a few years later (Paris, 1562). Morel was an excellent
scholar and corrected numerous errors of the edztio princeps, but at the
same time he introduced some conjectural emendations of his own, which
were devoid of ms authority at the time and have not been confirmed
by subsequent discovery. From this time till the appearance of Ussher’s
work (A.D. 1644) the text remained much as Morel had left it. The
most important editions in the interval were those of Vairlenius Sylvius
‘ex officina Chr. Plantini’ (Antwerp, 1572, 1573); of Martialis Mestreeus
(Paris, 1608); and of Vedelius (Geneva, 1623). These editors however
contributed little of their own to the improvement of the text. They
neither consulted any new manuscript authority nor made any fresh
collation of the old. Thus the text for nearly a century was based on
the single Augsburg Ms as inaccurately represented by the edztéo princeps,
supplemented by the conjectures of Morel.

The edition of Ussher (1644), followed by that of Voss (1646), and
soon afterwards by his own Appendix Sgnatiana (1647), marks an
epoch in the textual criticism of the Ignatian letters. Ussher not only
restored the seven epistles of the original Ignatius by means of the
Latin Version, but he also rendered important service to the text of the
forged and interpolated epistles. In his earlier work (1644) he made
use of Gesner’s edition which had hitherto lain unnoticed, besides
giving various readings of the Latin Version from three mss, AZagdal. 78,
Balliol. 229, and Petav. He also gave there for the first time the
letter of Mary of Cassobola to Ignatius in Latin from his two Mss
[L,, L,], and at the same time he added the conclusion of the same in
the original Greek beginning with § 5 ov ydp diwWackoved ce x... This
letter he found in an extract from the Augsburg Ms given in Cafzad. Cod.
in Bibl. Reip. Aug. Vind. p. 22 (1595). Voss (1646) for the first time
published the whole of the letter of Mary in the original from the
Medicean ms, Zawr. lvii. 7, giving at the same time the text of the
spurious and interpolated letters ascribed to Ignatius, and making use
of this same Ms (as far as it goes) for his text. In his Appendix
Tgnatiana (1647) Ussher, while annotating the spurious epistles, added

OF THE LONG RECENSION. 133

readings from Laur. vil. 21, which he calls /lorentinus. Somewhat
later Cotelier in his edition of the Patres Apostolict (1672) gave various
readings from Paris. Suppl. Graec. 341 (‘Claudii Iolii’), and these
readings were copied by Whiston (1711), by whom, for reasons which I
have explained in my general introduction (1. p. 107), it is called Codex
Thuaneus. Whiston also added for the first time readings from the
worthless Codex Leicestrensis (Bodl. Auct. D. Inf. 2. 19). With this sole
exception, nothing was done from Cotelier’s time onwards towards col-
lating mss of the pseudo-Ignatian letters until Dressel’s edition of the
Patres Apostolici (1857). Dressel (besides giving many various readings
from Zaur. vii. 21) collated the three Greek Mss, Vatic. 859 [g,], Ottod.
348, Barber. 68, as well as the fragment in Vatic. Reg. 30, and the two
Latin mss, Palat. 150, Regin. 81. Of his Greek mss, Vatic. 859 alone
has any independent value, but it is important. Meanwhile the publi-
cation of the Armenian Version by Petermann (1849) had furnished
an altogether new and important witness for the text of the six spurious
epistles; but it was wholly neglected by Dressel. As a collector of
materials, Dressel deserves our gratitude; but he omitted to take
account of some authorities, while he was unable to estimate the
relative weight of others, so that his actual text has no great value.
Zahn (1876) was the first recent. editor who made anything like an
adequate use of the available materials. He has been followed by
Funk (1881), who with improved materials has produced an improved
text.

In the following pages I have not thought it necessary to reproduce
the old Latin translation [1], being content to take its readings from
others. For the Greek text I collated g, anew for my first edition. It
had been known previously only through the very inaccurate editio
princeps. An independent collation was also made by Funk, whose
edition appeared before my own, though the sheets of my work had
been passed through the press long before. For the readings of g,
I have gone to Dressel, and for those of g, to Gesner’s edition itself.
The readings of g, I owe to the kindness of Bryennios, who furnished
me with a collation. He performed this same kind service also to
Funk’. The readings of the Coptic fragment [C] of Hero were used
for the first time in my first edition. The readings of the Anglo-Latin

1 In several passages the readings as- in these passages, and with very rare ex-
signed to g4 by Funk differ from myown. ceptions I find that I have accurately
Not having access to the MS itself, [have represented this collation. The excep-
again consulted the collation of Bryennios tions are corrected in this edition.

134 GREEK EPISTLES OF THE LONG RECENSION.

Version [L] for the six spurious epistles are of course taken from my
own printed text of this version (see above, p. 42 sq.). The Armenian
readings [A] are derived from Petermann.

i

ITNATIO] MAPIA EK KASSOBOAQN.

APIA spoon vtos “Inaov Xpiotov, ‘lyvariw Ocodopo,
pakapiotaTe emuokdm@ €kK\yolas amooTohuKys THs

IFNATIWI MAPIA EK KACCOBOAWN] Lyarlw uapia éx KacooBydwv (numbered ¢
in the marg.) G; émoro\} maplas kaccoBbAwy pds Tov dyrov Kal Lepoudprupa yvarvov
apxvewickorrov Oeovrédews dvtioxelas g3 epistola marie proselite chassaobolorum ad
ignatium episcopum antiochie L, (see above, p. 42); epistola mariae mulieris
cujusdam e caspalon (casbalon) urbe ad ignatium beatum scripia A.

1 Inoot Xpicrod] GLA; xpiorod inoot g (g being represented solely by gy in

the earlier part of this epistle).

IFNATI@! Mapia] This correspond-
ence between Ignatius and Mary is
supposed to take place while the
saint is still at Antioch, though al-
ready in custody, so that his actions
are fettered (ad Mar. 4 eméxet yap pov
THY mpoGecw...7 oTpatTiwtiKy cpoupa).
Mary writes, asking him to send
officers to preside over her native
Church, which is still in its infancy
and not yet organized.

In his reply (ad Jar. 4) Ignatius
speaks of the good report which he
heard of her ‘while she was still in
Rome with the blessed Pope Anencle-
tus.’ On this account it has been
held by many, alike of those who
have accepted the letter as genuine
(e.g. Vairlen, Halloix) and of those
who condemn it as spurious (e.g.
Zahn), that she is intended for the
same person whom S. Paul salutes,
Rom. xvi. 6 adomacacOe Mapiay 7ris
mohAa ékoriacey cis vpas (Vv. 1. jpas).
This seems probable ; and if so, the
historical situation is not ill-con-
ceived. This Mary is represented as
a native of a Cilician town not very
far from Tarsus, while the Mary of

2 amoctonKys| GLA; KkafodKjs g.

Rom. xvi. 6 was evidently well known
to S. Paul before she went to reside
in Rome. For the epithet ypicropopa
bestowed on her and the consequen-
ces which have flowed from it, see
the note on ad AZar. inscr.

€k KaccoBoAwN]| Zahn is justi-
fied in assuming that this formed
part of the original title of the letter
as it issued from the hands of the
Ignatian writer, and was not an ad-
dition of some later scribe. It ap-
pears in all the authorities, though
with additions and minor variations
of spelling. Moreover the designation
‘Maria Cassobolita,’ which appears
in some copies in the title to Ignatius’
reply (though no part of the original
heading), can only be explained on
this hypothesis ; for there is nothing
in the body of the letters to suggest
that she belonged to Cassobela or
Cassobola.

Inasmuch as no place Cassodela or
Cassobola is mentioned elsewhere,
critics have busied themselves in
emending the name. The correction
of Casaubon Kaorafadov is the most
obvious, and has been received with

126 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.
\ > 4 3 A ‘\ Ss 3 A > /
Kata <Avtiyxeav, ev Bew Tatpi Kat Inoov nyarnpeva,

7 Ni “A 0 , , > , Q \ > SEEN
Xaipew Kal eppwolat. TavToTE cou evyonela THY EV AUT@

i4
Xapav TE Kat vyelav.
3 , , \ 3 Sa ¢ ‘\ 5
I. “Ezreidy, Oavpdore, Kat tap nulv o Xpuotds eyvo-
la \ > A fa) lal an ¢
ptaOn vios eivar TOV Oeov Tov Cavros Kai &v VoTEepois KaLpots 5
1 ‘Inoot] GgL; filio suo A. 2 €v air@] GL; éavrév g. It is a question
whether the reading of A should not be adopted, which omits all the words cou
edxoue0a...vyelav. The salutation would then end yalpew kat éppwoOac mavrore.

4 Savudore] GgA; miraculis (atuacr) L (unless indeed we should correct mdraczlis

into mzradbilis). 5 kal év vorépas] GLA; ev vorépors de g. 6 éx]

gLA; kal G.

general favour. Castabala, a town
of some note (see Strabo xii. pp. 535,
537), was not very far from Anazar-
bus. They are mentioned together
by Pliny WV. H. v. 22, quoted below
on § I tis mpos tH ZapBo ; and in
Hierocl. Synecd. p. 706 (Wesseling)
Castabala is named among the towns
in Cilicia Secunda, of which Anazar-
bus is the metropolis ; comp. /Vo7cz.
Episc. p. 84 (ed. Parthey), Ptol.v. 8.7.
Theophilus, a bishop of Castabala,
has a place in history about the time
when these Ignatian Epistles were
probably written (Socr. 77. £. ili. 25,
Soz. H. £. iv. 24); and at an earlier
date one Moses, bishop of this see,
appears at the Council of Nicza
(Cowper Syrian Miscellantes pp. 10,
27, 32). Thus the conjecture has
much to recommend it. Neverthe-
less the coincidence of all our divers
authorities here, which exhibit no
variation in the consonants (for the
Armenian, being derived through
the Syriac, represents kc[c]BA[w|N),
is fatal to it; and the same may be
said of its occurrence in § 1, notwith-
standing the corruption in GL. The
only question therefore remaining is
the alternative between KacaoBoAov
and Kacoo8nvowv. The weight of au-
thority (g in both places; L here; C
in the heading of /gx. Mar.; A in
both places, for the long vowel y

7 mpoppynGeloas pwvas| here, GL; mpopnOeloas dwvas after

would probably have been repre-
sented in the Syriac and conse-
quently preserved in the Armenian ;
all these against G here and GL in
§ 1) is decidedly in favour of Kacgo-
Bovwv, whereas the analogy of Ar-
bela, Gaugamela, etc., might suggest
Kacoo8yAv. Voss would read Kara-
Bodwy, supposing it to be the place
mentioned in the Itineraries ; Cata-
bolo Axtonin., Peuting., Catavolo
FHierosol. (where the MS has Catavo-
lomis, but the -mis is evidently a
repetition of the following mil., as
Wesseling saw, and Parthey corrects
the text accordingly). It appears
to be a very general opinion (e.g.
Leake Asta Minor p. 218, Ritter
Erdkunde Vil. il. 3, p. 1835 sq) that
the place mentioned in the Itinera-
ries is the same as Castabala. This
seems very questionable. The forms
in all the Itineraries represent the
Greek xaraBoX@, and karaBodos means
a place for discharging (xaraBadXewv)
merchandise (Schol. on Thuc. i. 30;
comp. “tym. Magn. p. 336 s.v. éu-
mopos). Thus it corresponds to the
English ‘Wharf’ or the Italian ‘ Sca-
ricatojo, both which are used as
proper names. It would seem there-
fore to have been some small station
on the route, perhaps not a town at
all. On the other hand the Cilician
city is almost universally written

MARY TO IGNATIUS.

137

ernvOparykevar Sid TapO&vov Mapias, €« o7éppatos Aaveld

NES , \ \ \ SN ef cL Vite ,
KaL ABpaam, KATA TAS TEPL QUTOU UIT QAUTOU Tpoppnleioas

A al an 9 > A
dwvas Tapa Tov TAY TpopyTav Xopov’ TovToV EveKev a€wov-

an A \ ~ la , / \
ev atooTalnvar nuw Tapa THS ons ovvecews Mapw Tov

¢ Lal ce Lal 5 4, a“ c Lal 4 4 ~
ETALNOV NUwWY ETLOKOTOV TS npedarns Néas modews 775

Xopou g.
pw] Gg; marim L; marinum A.
pov g.
tuo (tu) digito factum episcopumy).

8 aéwotpev] g; rogo A; mapaxadovpev atcovvtes GL.

g Ma-
Io ératpov] GL; dilectum A; &re-

jeov] rostrum L; tuwov Ggs; om. A (unless it is represented by zwo in

jucdat fs] £; Nuedamrys (a proper name)

GL; al. A. The correct reading was conjectured by Voss.

KaordBaXa, and appears to have lain
more’ inland’; Plin. VV: A. v. 22,
Strabo xii. p. 537. In Q. Curtius
however (iii. 17. 5) the MSS have ‘ad
oppidum Castabulum’ (or ‘ Castabo-
lum’). Our Cassobola or Cassobela
appears to have been different from
either. In the absence of all evi-
dence we may conjecture that it was
a small town or hamlet in the imme-
diate neighbourhood of Anazarbus,
as the notice in § 1 suggests. The
writer of these epistles himself pro-
bably resided in Syria or Cilicia, and
was generally acquainted with the
topography of those parts.

I. mpoondvtos| ‘a convert’; Jus-
tin Dial. 22 (p. 241 A) rots BovAopévors
mpoonrvrots yeverbar knpvEw eye Oetov
Noyov k.T.A., ZO. 122 (p. 351 B) ovxt Tov
Tadaov vopov axovooueba Kal Tovs
mpoonrvtTouvs avTov, dAAa Tov Xpiorov
Kal Tovs mpoonAvtouvs avtov. So too
mpoonrvors, 20. 28 (p. 245 C). If the
Mary of S. Paul’s epistle be intended
here, she must have been converted
some half century before the assumed
date of this Ignatian letter. The ex-
pression therefore can mean nothing
more than that she was not born a
Christian. See Zahn /: v. A. p. 153 sq.

9. Mapw| This is a Syriac name,
‘9 ‘my lord’; comp. Philo zz Flacc.
6 (I. p. 522) e&nxer Bon tis aroros
Mapw aroxadovvtay'’ otras b€ dacw

tov Kuptov dvouaterOar mapa Svpois.
Embellished with a classical termi-
nation, it became Mapivos (comp.
Ammias, Ammianus, Tatias, Tatia-
nus, etc). Hence in some texts our
Maris is called Marinus, both here
and in Hevo 9. The name is com-
mon in these parts. One Marinus of
Anazarbus was martyred under Dio-
cletian. His day is given as Aug. 4
(Bolland, Act. Sanct. Augustus I. p.
346 sq). This may be the same
Marinus who is commemorated on
Aug. 12 in the old Carthaginian Calen-
dar, and on Aug. 22 and 24 in the
Hieronymian and ancient Syriac
Martyrologies respectively. At the
Council of Nicza the bishops of
Sebastene in Palestine and of Pal-
myra in Phoenicia both bear the
name Marinus; and Maris of Chal-
cedon, who was also present, held a
prominent place in the Arian con-
troversy. Eusebius also dedicated
one of his works to a person of this
name, Quaestiones ad Marinum.
For the name in Greek Christian
inscriptions see Boeckh C. /. 9238,
9837. We meet with more than one
Marinus of Neapolis in history (Fa-
bric. 4267. Graec. VII. p. 464; comp.
Jacobs Axthol. Graec. Ul. 2. p. 196
sq), but our Neapolis is not meant.
10. émiokorov x.t.r.] i.e. ‘to be
bishop of our Newtown, and so again

138

IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

mpos TO ZapBo Kat Evddsywov KacooBddwv mpeaBurepor,

1 ZapB@] GL; terbium (derpium) A; dvafapBw g.

KaccoBodwr] 3 caspa-

lonis (gasbalonis) A (from a nom. caspalon or gasbalon); Kat coBndov (a proper

name) GL.

KaoooBodov mpeaBitepov ‘to be pres-
byter of Cassobola’ Ignatius in
reply is represented as granting the
request, ad Mar. 3. Accordingly in
a letter purporting to be written
later, Hero 9, he speaks of Mapu rov
ev NeatoAer TH pos ZapB@ emioxoroy.
See Zahn /. v. A. p. 157.

Néas modews| ‘Newtown. Zahn
(Z. v. A. p. 155) objects to treating
this as a proper name, on the ground
that no city Neapolis in this neigh-
bourhood is mentioned by any geo-
grapher. But whatever the difficulty
may be, we have no choice open to
us. He very fairly argues that the
heading of Ignatius’ letter in reply
to Mary, as given in G, eis Neamwohw
Tv mpos tT® ZapBo has no authority.
But the expression in evo 9 ev Nearo-
hew TH mpos ZapB@ [v. 1. "Ava¢apBo] is
decisive ; for, if véa were intended
for a mere epithet, we should require
the definite article év r7 véa mode, and
indeed Zahn himself prints it there
with a capital letter, €v Neamove..
On the other hand the passage before
us 1s inconclusive in itself; for in
this and similar proper names the
first word is frequently declined (e.g.
‘Tepas 7Odews, Meyadns woAews). Zahn
indeed says that this practice is only
found in ‘much older writers’; but
the signatures to the decrees of the
Councils show that it was common
in the 4th and 5th century; e.g.
Néas modes at Constantinople (Cow-
per Syr. Miuscell. p. 36), Tadaas
movews at Chalcedon (Labb. Conc.
IV. 1492, ed. Colet.).

Ths mpos TO ZapBa] ‘on the river
Zarbus, as it is rendered by the Ar-
menian translator in evo 9, and as
the masculine article suggests. The

reading is clearly Zap86 both here
and in Hero 9, since in both places
g stands alone against all the other
authorities in substituting ’AvafapBo.
This substitution would naturally oc-
cur to a scribe who was familiar with
the name of the city but unacquainted
with the name of the stream. Pro-
perly speaking the city was ’Ava¢CapBos
or (more correctly) ’Ava¢apBa, while
the name of the stream or springs
about which it lay was ZapBos or Zap-
Ba. The Arabic name of the place
is Ain-Zarba (Ritter Evdkunde von
Asien IX. 2. p. 58 sq), and in Syriac
it is frequently written a5 YRtan
‘the springs of Darbi’ (Assemani
Libl. Orient. ui. Diss. de Monoph.
s. v. Anazarba) ; though elsewhere,
especially in translations from the
Greek (see Wrights Catalogue of
Syriac MSS in the British Museum

PP 559, 560, 829), itis Cow
or Wate, Avazarba or An-

zarba. The Arabic and Syriac forms
seem to point to the derivation of the
name, which was doubtless in any
case of Oriental origin, and explain
the expression zpos r@ ZapB@ here.
The name Zarézs appears also as the
designation of a tributary of the
Tigris (Plin. V. H. vi. 30) now called
Zarb or Zab (Ritter Erdkunde VI. 2.
p- 521). The main river of the lo-
cality with which we are concerned
was the Pyramus, but this ZapBos
seems to have been some minor
stream. No credit is due to the
myths which make Zarbus or Ana-
zarbus a man’s name, the founder or
the restorer of the city; e.g. Amm.
Marcell. xiv. 8. 3 ‘Anazarbus auctoris
vocabulum referens,’ Joann. Malal.

MARY TO

Chron. p. 267 (ed. Bonn.) eeu é tiva
e€xet 0 avtos Bacwed’s [NepBas] ovy-
kAntixoy “Popaiov dvopate ZapBov eis
TO Krivat aitny. This last form of
the story condemns itself, for the
city bore the name Anazarbus long
before Nerva’s time; Plin. V. H. v.
22 ‘Anazarbeni qui nunc Caesarea,
Augusta, Castabala,’ etc. Steph.
Byz., s. v. "AvafapBa, writes xéxAntat
a0 TOU mpokeipevou Opous 7) amo ’Ava-
¢apBa [v. 1. Ava€apBov] rod xricav-
tos. His statement respecting the
mountain is illustrated by coins of
Anazarbus belonging to the age of
the Antonines, which bear the inscrip-
tion KAICAPEWN . TWN. TIPOC . TW.
ANAzApBa) (Mionnet III. p. 551,
Suppl. Vil. p. 172 sq.; comp. Ptolem.
v. 8 Kauoapera mpos ’AvafapBe); while
one, apparently belonging to the
reign of Trajan, is inscribed kaicap .
yim . ANAzapB. (Mionnet Szfp/. VII.
p- 171; comp. Eckhel Doct. Num.
Ill. p. 42). The expressions ‘Czesarea
at’ or ‘under Anazarbus’ would in-
deed be satisfied if we were to suppose
that the new city of Caesarea had
been built on a lower site near the
old Anazarbus. But the masculine
article points to a mountain, since
the name of the city is feminine, 7
*Ava¢apBos (Anthol. 1. p. 278 ’Ava-
CapBov...kvdadiuns, Evagr. H. £. iv.
8, Philostorg. H. £. iii. 15, etc). The
word is differently accentuated, ’Ava-
€apBos or ’Ava¢apBos.

Anazarbus bore various names at
different epochs. It was thrown
down again and again by earth-
quakes (Joann. Malal. Chron. pp.
267, 418, Evagr. 1. c., Zonaras xiv. 5) ;
and when rebuilt, it sometimes re-
ceived a new designation. Thus
after the second of these calamities
under Julius Czesar it took the name
Czesarea, by which it was known for
some centuries. Malalas confuses
it with another Cilician town, when

IGNATIUS. 139
he calls it Dioczesarea, which name
it never bore; and Zahn again (/. v.
A. p. 156) is wrong in calling it
‘Caesarea Augusta’, for it is not so
designated on the coins or elsewhere,
while Augusta is mentioned as a dis-
tinct place from Anazarbus in the lists
of signatures at Chalcedon (Labb.
Conc. IV. 1480, 1485, ed. Colet.; comp.
Lequien Ov. Christ. U1. p. 879, 887)
and elsewhere; so that Sillig and
other editors of Pliny correctly punc-
tuate between ‘Caesarea’ and ‘Au-
gusta’ in the passage cited above.
The third earthquake happened un-
der Nerva (Joann. Malal. 1. c.), and it
is perhaps to this incident that the
expression Neds 7oAeas is intended to
refer (Zahn /. v. A. p. 156); though
there is no evidence that it ever took
the name Neapolis. In later Greek
writers it is sometimes written ’Ava-
Bapgos or ’AvaBapfa (e. g. Nicet. Chon.
p. 33, ed. Bonn.; WVotz¢t. Episc. p. 84,
ed. Parthey), whence the name /Va-
versa by which it was known in the
crusading times.

Anazarbus was one of the princi-
pal cities of Cilicia. Its favourite
epithet on the coins is évdoéos (Mion-
net II. p. 552 sq., Suppl. VI. p. 175
sq). Procopius Hzs¢. Arc. 18 (p. 111,
ed. Bonn.) speaks of it as ryy év Ki-
hiéwy exupaveorarny Ava¢apBov. Under
Caracalla it became a ‘metropolis’
(Mionnet II. p. 552, Suppl. vil.
p- 173 sq; comp. Hierocl. Synecd.
p. 705, with Wesseling’s note). It
continued to strike coins as late as
Gallienus. It produced at least two
men of some literary repute, Dios-
corides the medical writer and Ascle-
piades (or Asclepios) the historian,
who among other works wrote an
account of the antiquities of his
native place (marpia ’Ava¢apBov, An-
thol. IIL. p. 278; comp. Miller -ragm.
FTist. Graec. U1. p. 306). It had games
which were visited by athletes from

140 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

y : NES ¥ in a aA / , ‘ ,
OTWS LN WPEV EpNLol THY TpoaTaTaV Tov Deiov hoyou' Kaba
\ a / 2 1 ' c ‘ 1
mov kat Mwons deyer, Emrickeydcow Kypioc 6 Oedc ANOpw-

TON OC OAHTHCE! TON AAON TOYTON, KAI OYK ECTAI H CYNA-
rarH Kypioy cel mpdBata olc oYK €CTIN TIOIMHN.

TI c \ de A , > \ ,
. Yep d€ Tov véous eivar Tovs Tpoyeypappevous 5
ywooKew yap ce Pddw ws UTTEp-

deions pynd€ev, @ wakdpte.

4 torw] éorl G; ear g.

5 Tov] gs; tods G. The sentence is translated

pro co autem quod juvenes sunt in L, and et guoniam pueri sunt in A. 6 del-

ons] G (but corr. deloes by a later hand); deloes gs; formides L.

vovow] G; vmrepppovovc g.
mong gL.

distant parts; see Wood’s Discoveries
at Ephesus Inscr. vi. 14, p. 62 (with
the note). For its later history and
for its geographical situation see
Ritter Evdkunde 1X. 2. p. 56 sq.
The earliest bishop of Anazarbus, of
whom any record is preserved, was
Athanasius, whom Arius claimed as
his supporter (Theodt. H. £. i. 4).
Anazarbus was made the head of a
separate province in the 5th century
by Theodosius If (Ioann. Malal.
Chron. p. 365, ed. Bonn.); and its
prelates appear as metropolitans at
Ephesus and Chalcedon. In 435 a
synod met at Anazarbus to discuss
matters relating to the Nestorian con-
troversy (Labb. Conc. IV. 523).

EvAoyiov] The name is not un-
common in the conciliar lists. One
Eulogius, bishop of Edessa, was pre-
sent at Constantinople in A.D. 381
(Cowper’s Syv. Miscell. p. 36); and
at Ephesus and Chalcedon the name
appears several times.

KagooBoAwy|] Zahn retains kal
dBndrov, but for many reasons this
seems to me untenable. (1) The
coincidence of gA is strong evidence
against it. (2) No proper name 3o-
Bndos, so far as I have observed, is
found elsewhere. (3) On the other
hand KaoooS8nAwv coincides with the

8 éavrots] gs; avrois G.
9 dvdcxadov] g, begins after the first letter of this word,

Umepppo-
mona] G A (?);

title of the letter in G, and this coin-
cidence would be very strange if it
were purely accidental. (4) If we
read kat SoBndov, the context gives
no account of this Sobelus, though
the persons on either side of him,
Maris and Eulogius, are both de-
scribed. Zahn evidently feels this
difficulty, for he writes ‘vix me
continui, quin proprio Marte scribe-
rem mpeoSutépovs pro mpeaBurepor.’
(5) Ignatius in his reply to Mary
(§ 3) speaks of ‘the ¢wo men’ (roiv
dvydpoiv) whose praises she had sound-
ed, whereas this reading would make
them three. Indeed Zahn seems to
have been taken captive by an appa-
rently apposite notice in Rell. Fur.
Eccl. Ant. p. 77 (Lagarde) éay odty-
avdpia vrapyn Kai pymov [l. pnro]
TAnO0s Tuyxavn Tov Suvapévoy Wnpi-
cacOa repli émirxdmov evtos Sexadvo
avépov, eis tas mAnoiov ékkAnoias,
Omov TuyxXaver Temnyvia, ypaperocay,
Omws exeiOev exdekTol Tpets Gvdpes Tapa-
yevouevor Soxiyn Soxiparwor tov a&ésov
évra k.T.v. (see /. v. A. p. 157, note 3).
The three persons however who are
mentioned in this ordinance are not
intended themselves to be the clergy
of the newly founded church, but only
to choose the bishop (as Zahn him-
self sees), and it is afterwards ordered

ee

Io

MARY TO IGNATIUS.

141

Lal A Lal
ppovovow capKos Kal Tav TavTys Tabdv ddoyodow, adror

> c “ /
@ EAUTOLS TPOTPATH VEsTHTL LepwovVYNns doTpdmTOVTES TO-

Auav.

avaoKadov d€ T® hoyicpe@ cov Sia Tod Sob&Tos cor

\ (a) a § x X A , rey fas \ , e
TAPa €OU OlM 2 PploTov TVEVLATOS QAUTOV, KAL yvoon Ws

Lapound puixpov maddpiov 0 Bréerwv ékdjOn, Kat TO Xope@

-vdoKanov.

T@ oyiou@] g; TaY oyiudv G3; cogitationem L. In A the

words are translated considera (in mentem cape) cogitatione spiritus sancti gui
datus est tibi, etc., which seems to have read 7 Noyiou@, and omitted gov did.

10 Qeov] g; Tov Beod G.
96]; dum puer erat A.

that the bishop shall appoint not two
but three presbyters. Thus the no-
tice is not appropriate to the case
before us. For the reason why the
form KaccoSodor is preferred to Kao-
coBndwy see above, p. 136.

2. emuxedobw x.t..] A quota-
tion from Num. xxvii. 16, 17, abridged
and altered. A part of the same pas-
Sage appears (though not as a direct
quotation) in Hero 8.

5. ‘Yep de tov] Zahn (/. v. A. p.
158 sq.) suggests that some personal
motives must have led our Ignatian
writer to urge the claims of youth so
strongly here and in the parallel
passage, Magn. 3 (comp. Hero 3).

7. avtol év éavrois «7.A.] i.e
‘though youthful in years and called
so recently to the priesthood (apoo-
ar veotntt iepwovrns), yet by their
intrinsic character (avrol év éavrois)
they glisten, as it were, with the silver
hairs of venerable age (dorpamrrovres
moduav)’; comp. Apost. Const. ii. I
ei Se kal ey maporkia pixpa vrapyovon
tov mpoBeBnkas TO Xpov@ pn evpicky-
Ta....veos b€ 9 ekel, pepaprupnuevos vo
TOV TUVOVT@Y AUT@ Ws akLos éemLTKOTIS,
dia THs vedtnTos Ev mpavTyre kal evTakia
ynpas émderkvupevos, Soxipaabets ei
Ur0 TOV TavT@Y oUTws papTupeEiTat,
kabictacOw év eipnyn. Accordingly

Ignatius, granting the request, re-
plies, ad Mar. 3 adopévas ém\npwaa, ev

Il ftxpov madapov] GgL; mardapiov dv [Anton,

ovderi dupiBaddov av adry Kaas exe
dedoxipakas: eyvav yap ce xpicet
cov thy paptruplav Tow dvdpow Te-
Town Oat.

8. modiav) For the figure comp.
Basil. Comm. in Esaz. 104 (Of. I. p.
451) modta dé eore Ppornors ev avOpa-
Trots...0t0 Kal emt tov Aavnd, mradapioy
ovra Kal vewTepov Kata THY aicOnTHY
nrtkiav, thy S€ vontny mwodtav emi THs
ppovnoews €xovta k.t.A. For the accus.
with this and similar verbs see
Kiuhner Il. p. 265 sq.

Q. dvdaokadoy x.7.’.] Euseb. Ni-
com. in Theodt. H. £. i. 5 dvacxaded-
CavTt TH TvEvpaTL TOV oytopov, Which
passage favours the accusative roy
Aoyiopov here. The metaphor of
dvackaAXew, dvackadevewv, is from rak-
ing embers into a flame; e.g. Dion.
Areop.. acl, (ter. Vii.” 11. (pe 272)
Tovs evaTroKeevous €v gol Tov Oeiouv
mupos avackadevow onwwOjpas.

II. Sayoud x.t.A.] These same
instances are produced by the pseudo-
Ignatius himself in the parallel pas-
sage, Magn. 3; comp. also AZost.
Const. ii. 1.

6 BXérav] He is so called, 1 Sam.
Ixa (9). 11, 18,1 Chron. xxix. 29;) but
not while he was still pxpov madaprov.
The vision of his childhood however
(1 Sam. iii. 4 sq.) might have justified
the appellation even then.

142 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

an A 3 \ \ 4 ¢ \

TaV Tpopytav eykatahexOets TOV mpecBitny “Hdel tapa-
yY A rf nA A ,
vomias e€ehéyxer, OTL Tapamdynyas viels Ocov Tov TavTaV
s \ 4 \ 4 XN >

aiTiov TPOTETILAKEL, KAL TallovTas Els THY LEPWOVYNV Kat ELS

\ A 3 , y b)
Tov haov acedyaivovTas ElacEY ATYLMpHTOUS.

/ 3 , > A \ ) , > \
Twas, deiEas eEdders avTovs Kal ov mpecBuTEpous Elva, Kal
*) , ~ ~ 4
T® yever “lovdatouvs ovTas T@ TpdTw Xavavatovs vadpxew.
> x \

Kal lepeutas, dud TO véov Tapatovpevos THY eyxerpilopernv
Dim EN \ Gs EX 4, 2 Cates \ ' a '
avT@ Tpos TOV Beov Tpodytetayv, akover’ mH Aére Sti New-
Tepoc eEIMi’ AldTI POC TANTAC OYC EAN €éZATIOCTEIAM CE
TIOPEYCH, KAI KATA TIANTA OCA AN ENTEIA@MAL COI AAAH-
if o \ a > , > Sy ri: \ oe € , 5
ceic’ OTI1 meta cof érw eimi. Lodouwav d€ 0 Godos, dvo-

Lat nw A ~
KaldeKa TUYXAVWY ETUV, TVVNKE TO peya THS ayvwolas TOV
va \ A \
yuvaikav emt Tors odetepous TEKvois CyTnpa, ws TavTA TOV
I é€yxarahexels] g; éyxaredexOels Gs; éyxaredéxOn [Anton. ]. “Hhei] G;

ret g,3 MAL gy; held LA. 2 etehéyxer] Gg,s; édéyxer 243 redarguit L.
4 elacev] GLA (translating loosely, zon castigavit); otx elacey g. With the latter

reading the nom. would be ZayouyX, but it is evidently wrong.

Gg,LA Anton. ; 6 copwraros gy.

calumniantes senes A.

5. véos dv] Susann. 45 madapiov
vewtépov © ovopa Aavupn.

@poyépovras| ‘crudi senes’, not
‘crudeles senes’, as it is rendered in
the Latin Version. It denotes the
‘cruda viridisque senectus’ of Virgil,
and is used with diverse modifica-
tions of sense; (1) ‘in a green old
age’, e.g. Hom. //. xxiii. 791 @poye-
povra O€ piv daw’ éupevac; (2) ‘in the
first years of old age’, Galen Of. VI.
p- 379 (Kiihn) 76 aperov avrod [Tov
ynpas| pépos, 5 Tév GpoyepovTwY dvo-
pagovot, Dionys. Alex. in Euseb. 77.
E. vii. 21 é00uvs @poyépovtas ovs exa-
hee mporepov ovras érpedbev, Megasth.
Fragm. 23 (Hist. Graec. U1. p. 419)
Tecoapovtovtees aToOynoKovow ot TpEo-
Bvraro. avT@v...daTE TpLakovToUTees fev
@poyépovtes Gv mov elev avroiow oi

5 0 copos|
apoyépovras] GgL; ouoyépovrds Anton. ;

6 e&ddes] Ggys Anton.; é&wAlas g,; adulteros
L; tmpudentes et libidinosos mente A.

8 7d] Gg, Anton.; 7dv gy.

avdpes x.7.A.; (3) ‘prematurely aged’,
Paul. Silent. 2% Azjthol. 111. p. 74
Bootpvxov @poyeporvta Ti péudeac;
comp. wpov yjpas in Hom. Od. xv.
357. In the passage before us the
crudity is moral, not physical; the
passions of youth had not been mel-
lowed by the courses of the suns.

6. e€a@deus| ‘abandoned’, ‘accurs-
ea’, ‘profligate’, like ‘perditos’, an
idea of moral turpitude clinging to
the word; as e.g. Clem. Alex. Paed.
li, 10 (p. 235) rais e&wr\cow nduma-
Oeias.

7. T® yever x.t.d.] From Susann.
56 cimev avT@, Sréppa Xavady kal ovk
Tovda.

9. My Aéye «7.A.] From Jer. i.
7, 8, abridged.

12. dvokaidexa k.7.A.] So too Magn.

Aavund d€ 0 codes véos ay exper WMoyEpoVTas 5

Io

15

20

25

MARY TO IGNATIUS. 143

\ > aA SEN A , a \ , \

haov exoTHvar Ent TH TODAVTYH TOV TaLdds Godia, Kal hoBr-
lal > ec A ~) > € 4 A \ \
Onvar, ovx ws peipdkiov, ad ws Tédevov avdpa. Ta de
Sl oe “A > A / \ + M4 \
aiviypara THs AiPrav Bacididos, popay exovTa womeEp TA

A , Lane y > , € »” € A
tov Neihov pevpata, ovTws érekvoato ws e&w EéauTys ye-

vécbar THY ovTas codyy.
, ¢ ¥ \
IV. “Iwaias 5€ 0 Oeopidys, avapOpa oyedov ere dbey-
A nw Lal
yomevos, eMyXEL TOUS TH TovNPO TVvEvpaTL KaTOXOUS, ws
wevdordoyou Kat aorAdvor TYyxdvovtw’ Saydvev TE éxKa-
¥ \
humTer THY aTaTHV, Kal TOUS OVK OVTas Deovs Tapaderyparier,
Kal TovsS Lepwpéevous avTois vyToWL Katacdaler, Bwpovs TE
avTav avatpeTe, Kal OvovacTypia veKpots eufdvous praiver,
an ¥

Tewevn Te Kabaipet Kal Ta aon exkomTEL Kal Tas oTHAaS
, \ \ an > ra , > , 7 \
ouvtpiBe Kai Tovs Tov doeBav Tadhovs avopvTTEL, va pnde
an Y¥ lal a e / 4 \ > la
ONELOV ETL TOV TOVNPwV UTApyy* OVTw Tis CnLwTHS HY THS

Q mpos Tod] Gg; mapa Anton.
G Anton.
oTethw] Jer. ie 73

II évTeihwpar] Ggys (with Jer. i. 7); évrethowar g,; mando L.

18 éw] GL[A]; é g.

21 mvevwatt] GLA; peduare g.

24 vntowt)] g; pessime A; vimos dy GL.
vrdpxn] Gg4s; vrdpxe g,.

(with Jer. i. 7); AaArjons Ggys.
otrw g4.

TUYyXavovel g.
q Tig; super (emt) A.

3, Apost. Const. ii. 1. The Biblical
narrative does not mention his age,
but simply calls him ‘young and
tender’ (1 Chron. xxix. 1), while of
himself he says, 1 Kings iii. 7, eyo
madapiov puxpov. In I Kings il. II
however [vios| érav Sddexa is added
in several MSS (including A) and some
versions, and the tradition was evi-
dently early, for it appears in Eupo-
lemus as quoted by Alexander Poly-
histor in Euseb. Praep. Ev. ix. 30. 8.
See Cotelier’s note on Afost. Const.
l.c. for Solomon ; and for the Jewish
view of this age as a critical time in
the development of the man see
Farrar Life of Christ 1. pp. 67, 68,
Taylor Sayings of the Fewish Fathers
Pp Pi2.

10 d.67c] 0’ oT gy.
éfarrooTé\hw g, ; mitto A; étatooteho Geys Anton.; mittam L.

67t] g (with Jer. i. 7); guontam L; om.
éav] Gg,s; av gy. é£atro-
Aadyjoes] g,
1g ovTws] Gg, ;

22 Tvyxdvovcw] G;
28 ért] GL;

tis] Gg, L[A]; 7 gy.

15. oBnOqva] 1 Kings iii. 28 cai
nkovoav was IopaynA TO Kpipa TovTO Oo
expwev 6 Bacwdevs, Kat epofsnOnaay ard
Tpoo@trov Tov Baciréas.

20. avapOpa x.7r..]| He was eight
years old when he began to reign,
2 Kings xxii. 1, 2 Chron. xxxiv. 1;
but the beginning of his reform is
placed twelve years later (2 Chron.
xxxlv. 3). In Magn. 3 the language
suggests that he began to extirpate
the idolatries immediately on his
accession, when eight years old ; and
this is evidently the idea here. Pro-
bably the example is carelessly bor-
rowed from Agost. Const. ii. 1 "lavias
ev Stkatoovvn oxTd erav eBacidevoer,
where however there is no incorrect
statement.

144 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

, a ,
evocBelas Kal Tav aceBav TYyLwpos, ETL Weddilwv TH yorry.
A e lal /
Aaveld d€ 0 mpodyrns opov Kal Bacired’s, 7 TOV TwTyNpiov
AY , er 4 Zz c \ X b)
Kata odpKka pila, perpdKiov ypierar vd Lapoundr els Baor-
hea: dyoiv ydp Tov avTos OTL mikpdc HMHN éN TOIC AdEA-
PoOic MOY KAl NEWTEPOC.EN TH O1KW TOY TATPOC MOY.
3 id
V. Kat émudeiper pe 6 ypdvos, et mavTas avuxvevew
/ \ > / > , “A
Bovdoiuny tovs [év] vedtyt. evapertnoavtas Oew, Tpopn-
, \. <e , SN , e \ Loe 3 0é
Telav TE Kal Lepwovvnv Kat Bacireiav v70 Oeod éyyepicber-
> \
ahha

oe avTiBoN®, by Got Tis TepiTTOS Elvar dd€w Kal PavnTiaca:

g > \ LY > iA
Tas’ UTomvyoews S€ EveKa avTapKN Kal Ta Ecipnueva.

> \ , , > Spe 7e , \ | >
ov yap SiuddoKovaed oe GAN VropipvyoKoVoa TOV Euov eV
“A , ‘ / , Sy
@c@ matépa TovTovs TapeHe€unv Tovs hoyouvs: ywooKw yap
A \ A ip

TA EQUTNS METPA Kal OV DUMTApEKTElVW EaUTHV TOUS THALKOU-
cr iA > 4 4 \ 4 “~ ‘\ \ 4

Tous vu. aomalowat cov Tov ayov K\ypov Kat Tov dido-

/, ,
XpioTov aov adv TOV v0 THY OHV KNoEeLoviay TOoYLaWoMeE-

2 Aavelé] davld gy; dad g,; daBl6 Gs (but
7 €v] gL; om. GA (but A, as coming through
the ambiguous Syriac, is valueless here). 8 lepwotvnv Kat Bacirelav]
GLA; Bacirelay (Bacirelav g,) Kal lepwotvny g. 9 &vexa] Gg s; evexev gy.
av’rdpxn] Gg4s; a’rapke? g,; sufficitunt L; sufficiens sit A. IO Tep.tros |
G; mepitTy g. II trouimvyckovea] Gg,; vrourjcKovca gy. 13 €av-
Tiv] G; ewauTiy g,g4s. 14 vpiv] Gsg,sL; ad te A; huiv gy. Kai TOV
girdxpiorév gov Nady] g; om. GLA.

No subscription in GgLA.

I yAerTy] g; yAdoon G.
prob. it is contracted 6aé).

4. Mukpos juny «.t.A.] From the of this epithet see the note on Zfhes.
apocryphal Psalm cli. 1 of the Lxx, 9. It is applied to Timothy in Ps-
which does not appear in the He- Magu. 3, as well as to certain
brew. deacons, Ps-Smyrn. 12, and to Igna-

6. emdciver we x.t.A.] Theexpres- tius himself, Mart. gn. Ant. 5.

sion is taken from Heb. xi. 32.

10. pavntiaaa] ‘ destvous of making
a display’, ‘ostentatious’, as e.g.
Jul. African. in Euseb. H. £. i. 7 er’
ovv dayntiartes €l6 ardads SiSdokovres,
Basil. de Spir. Sanct. 30 (III. p. 66),
with other passages given by Cote-
lier. For desideratives in -aa, -ide,
see Lobeck Phryn. p. 80. Comp.
emdecxtiovra in Philipp. 10.

21. xpirropdop»] For the meaning

This epithet ‘Christ-bearing’, ap-
plied to one whose name was Mary,
led to misunderstanding. The word
jiliae is omitted in some Latin copies,
doubtless because it was thought in-
appropriate as addressed to the
Lord’s mother. It seems probable
too that the spurious Latin corre-
spondence between Ignatius and the
Virgin Mary was suggested by this
letter addressed xpioropép@ Mapia.

TO MARY. 145

> L-t! ‘\
vov. TavTEs ol Tap Huty TrTOL Tpoaayopetovaiv CE. vyvat-
4,
vew [we KaTa Oedv TpowEvxXov, pakdpie Tory. ©

Ze
IIPO> MAPIAN.

“TP PNATIOZ, 0 Kai Ocoddpos, TH Hrenuery ydpute cod
\ oh \ , cy A A nA ey
20 Tatpos visiotov Kat Kupiov “Incov Xpiotov Tov vimeEp
c lal ’ / , > ld / \
nov arobavortos, muatordry, afew, ypratopdpe Ovyarpt
, A > A 4
Mapia, mretoTa ev Oe@ Katpeuv.
I K a) A , » yY te ey
- Kpeirrov pev ypapparos oss, oo TeEp Le€pos ovoa
a A A > , py , a A \ \
TOU Xopov Tav aicAycewr ov pdvov ots perad.Sot Ta didika
A \ , b) ‘ ven > , \ HEN A
25744 TOV KapPavovra, adda Kai ots dvTidéyerar TOV emt Tors
id , a \ , , \ X
Kpelttoat 700ov mhovret? mrnv SevtEpos, haciv, Auynv Kat

TIPOC MapiaN] mpds waplay els vedrohw Thy mpds TS KdpBw byvdrios (numbered
m in the marg.) G; rod dylov (add. iepouaprupos g,93) Lyvariov dpyvemirKorov Beou-
Toews (Peomdrews g3) dvTioxelas (add. éricTon}) £83) mpos uaplay g (marked a in the
marg. of g,24); 7gvatius mariae proselytae L* ; responsio epistolae mariae beato zgnatio
scriptae (or a beato ignatio scripta) A.
1g mArenuévy] édenuéry (-vn) g,g3- xapire] GLA; rd g. The reading
Xapure is recognised also by 1, which for 77 #Aenuévy yd pure has mésericordiam conse-
cutae et gratiam. 23 mev] Gg,gysLl; yap g3; om. A. dow ep]
Ggig4sLA; qrep g3; velut 1. uépos] Ggl; pars melior L* (repeating kpetrrov) ;
Propingua (smopos?) A. 24 meTad.ool] peradided G. 26 dacty]
Gg,; gaol g3; aiunt L; pnow gy; dicimus A; al. 1.
23. dom mep x.t.d.] Zahn’s con- when tt receives in turn the desire
jecture, d0@ mparov pépos x.t.d., be- Sor greater favours’.
sides being unnecessary, seems hard- 26. devrepos...Aysnv] The whole
ly appropriate. The contrast is not passage has a strong resemblance to
between a higher and a lower sense, Chrysost. Efzs¢. 27 (Of. 111. p. 610)
but between direct apprehension by a €Bouhopny pev Kar ow ouvtruyeiv TH
sense and indirect apprehension by evAaBela 7H of...dAN €melO1) TOUTO OUK
letter. The melior in the Latin %...ém) roy devrepov dvaykaias 7j\Oojev
comes from an accidental repetition ov», THY aro TOY Ypappatey trapa-
of the kpeirrov in the previous clause. Wouxny éavrois xapifouevor. The com-
24. ov povoy x.r..] ‘ét mot only mon form of the Greek proverb for a
honours the recipient, when (y those pis aller is not Sevrepos Ayujy, as here,
acts whereby) it imparts friendly but dedrepos mAods, as in Chrysostom ;
Offices, but also ttself ts enriched, e.g. Plato Phileb. 19, Phaed. 99 D,

IGN. III. fe)

146 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

e A , iA i a Y, > AG y PS) be
0 TOV Ypappdtwv TpdTos' OV woTEp ayalloy oppoy dEdEy-
4 > 3 las
pela rapa THs ons TicTews Topper, GoTep SU avTaV
lal lal uy 4,
iSévres TO ev Got Kaddv. at yap Tav ayalav, @ wavooge
lanl 5 r ,
yovar, puxal tats Kafapwrépais €olkacr THyais’ EKEWat TE
\ \ / x \ 5 a aN a fs) 2 /\.
yap Tous Twapiovras, Kav pn Supaow, adiT@ TO cider Epeh-
an lal 4 \ ,
KOVTAaL avTovs apvoacOar Tov ToTOU: N TE ON TVVETLS
A A e an > a qn
TApEYYVG, METATYELW Nas Tapakehevowevn Tov ev TH WUXT
cov Brvlovtav Oeiwv vapdtav.
Lat nw
II. “Eye dé, @ paxapia, ovK €uavtod viv To~ouToV
lal nw lay lA ,
Ocov addwv yevopevos, Tals To\hwv TwV EvaYTiMY yYapLaLS
A A \ \ at
edavvoua, Ta pev puyats, Ta Se hpovpais, Ta S€ Seopors
> > > \ , > / 3 \ “~ iO /,
GN ovderos TovTwr emiotpépopar ev OE Tots aduKnmacw
avTav paddrov pabyrevoua, wa “Incod Xpiotov emutvxe.
na lal aA \ > te
évaipnv Tov Sewav TOV ewol nToacpmevar emer oYK Aza
TA TAPHMATA TOY NYN KAIPOY TIPOC THN MEAAOYCAN AOZAN
ATOKAAYMTECOAl [eic Hmac].

2 6’ abrav] G; per tpsas (i.e. Litteras) L; bv éavrév g; in col; e propinquo A.

3 lddvres] GLIA; cidéres g. 4 kabapwrépais] GL; xafapwraras gl; al. A.

5 av7@] GL; swz1; om. g; al. A.

The edd. generally (not Zahn or Funk) read 6é70v with g3.

8 vaudrwr] g; effusionum A; liquoribus 1; aguis L; moudrwr G.

10 dcov] dow G.
16 eds Muas] GLI (with Rom. viii. 18); om.

20 Tov] Gg4s; TH (Sic) g3; Tots gy.

é€uavT® g,; éwavrov G.
There is no authority for 7oA\ats.
gA. 19 Kploer] Kplows G.

Arist. Eth. Nic. ii. 9, Polit. iii. 13,
and so frequently.

2. Ov atrov] sc. Tov ypayparor.
The reading é¢ €avreéy is rendered
‘with our own eyes’, but it would not
be altogether a natural expression
with this meaning.

7. mapeyyva|] ‘is a pledge, a

voucher’.
12. ev d€ rois x.7.A.] Taken from
Rom. 5. So the following words

ovaipny k.t.A. are adapted from the
context of the same passage, dvaipnv
tay Onpioy Tov e€pol nrotmacpévar, but
the substitution of deiveyv for Anpiov
shows that this letter is supposed to

6 moro] so accentuated correctly in gy.
o7] GLAI; om. g.

Q éuaurov)}
mo\\Gv] GgL{l]; dub. A.

=
21 noav]

be written by Ignatius before his
condemnation ; see Mar. gn. inscr.
14. ovk a&a «.7.A.] From Rom.
vill. 18, quoted also Mart. Len. Rom.
9, where the words are put into the
mouth of Ignatius.
20. tow avdpo| Maris and Eulo-
gius; see War. Zen. 1 with the note.
21. joav| For this verb 7do
(= avSave), which is rare in the active,
see Veitch Greek Verbs p. 264 sq.
ypahikav xopior] ‘passages of scrip-
ture’: see Mar. Ign. 2; 3, /40uae
expression seems to have puzzled the
Latin translators, the one rendering
it by the unintelligible words ‘scrip-

un

15

TO MARY. 147

MT.

7 re A
aopéves em\ypwoa, ev ovderi dudiBdddr\Awv ov avTH Kaas

Ta d€ vd cov dia THs emiaToAns Kek\evob&Ta
¥ , ¥ , , A \
evew Sedokimakas. e€yvev ydp oe Kpioe. Oeov THY papTv-
20 play Tow avOpow memounocOaL, adN’ ov YapiTL TapKLKH? TavU
dé pe Hoav Kal al ouvexeis Gov Tav ypadiKayv ywopiov
pvnpau as avaryvovs ovdé péypis evvoias evedoiaca Tepl TO
Tpaypa: ov yap elyov ticw odfadpots exdpapety wy cixov
avavtippntov vr0 cov THY amddakw. avTibvydv cov ye
, > 4 Y A ] nw \ ey Lal n nw lal
25 voiunv eyo, ott pidrets Inaouy Tov viov Tov Beov Tov CavrTos:
\ -~ > \ \ a > a
610 Kal avTos epet wou era toyc éme HidoFntac drat
ol Aé EME ZHTOYNTEC EYPHCOYCIN EIPHNHN.

IV.

»” Q A Y + fay ae 2 A lal
KOUVOV 7TENOL DOV, ETL OU SeGiou ey? & Pao TAPA TW LAKA-
1 p H ! f

"Emépyerau d€ prow héyew OTe ahynOuvds 6 dOyos Ov

0 piw mama AveyKrAynTo, Ov dued€EaTo Ta VOY 6 AELOMAKAPLOTOS
ian Pp t t y Uf] u?

KAyjpyns 0 Ilérpov kat ILav\ov axovaTys. Kal vuv mpoce-
g; gaudio-affecerunt A; joav G; evant L (multum enim mihi erant); fuerunt |.
ai] Gg,g4s; om. g3; al. A; dub. L. It seems to have been wanting in 1, which
has assidua fuerunt spatia, making ouvexets the predicate.
Gg; evedtaca g,; e&vvedolaca gy. 24 avavtippnrov] Gg,sg,LA; dvrippyrov
4; ineffabilem [1]. avripuxov] G; avripuxés g. 29 ovens cod] Gg,g3L;
ovens (om. cod) g4; causante | (thus omitting Ze, but this might easily occur after
the last syllable of causante); dum...eras A. 30 ‘AveyKAjTw] 3; anencletum
(v. 1. anacletum) 1; enacletum A; cletum L; djvy (i.e. Mvw) G; see the lower note.
Ta viv] Gg,g3;3 ad praesens L; viv g4; dub. A; om. 1.
Gg,5g3; dKouTwoTis £4.

22 évedolaca]

31 akouvoThs]

cause the succession of the Roman
bishops thus accords with Afost.
Const. vii. 46 KAnuns d€ peta tov Aivov

tibilium locorum’ and the other going
altogether wide of the mark.
24. avtivvvxyov| Borrowed from

the genuine Ignatius; see the note
‘on Ephes. 21 (p. 87). It occurs fre-
quently in our spurious Ignatian
writer.

26. éyd tovs «t.A.] From Prov.
Viii. 17, but the original text of the
LXX, following the Hebrew, ends
with evpjoovow, though xapu is add-
ed in A.

29. €v TH ‘Poun| See the note on
Mar. Ign. inscr.

30. "AveykAyjt@] Ussher would
adopt the reading Aivo (after G), be-

Oavarov x.r.A. But the preponderance
and variety of authorities is decisive
in favour of ’Aveyx\yr@, so that our
pseudo-Ignatius took the order of the
Roman bishops as he found it in
Eusebius (H. £. ii. 21, v. 6), Linus,
Anencletus, Clemens; comp. /Ps-
Trall. 7 Tyoeos kai Aivos Tlavh@ kal
"AvéykAntos Kai KArjuns erp, where
the same sequence seems to be im-
plied, though the order is not neces-
sarily chronological.

31. KAnpns| The chronology of

IO—2

148 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

ae eed a's , \ , ¥ i
Onkas é7 avT@ ExatTovraTracis, Kal mpoobeins ye ETL, @
lal las 4
avTn. oddpa éerefipovr éhOetv Tpds vas Kal ovvavaTrav-
aN > > > ! c c \ 2 a > La
cacbar vpiv, adN oyk EN ANOPHTTW H GAdC ayTOY. EMEXEL
Lal A
yap pov THY Tpdlecw, OV avyXwpovoa eis Tépas EdOet,
e 4 , > ye ¥ 3 @ > , 8 lal
n oTpatiwtiKn ppovpa: add ovte ev ois eEipl, Spay Ts
H mabey otds Te eyd. S10 devTEpov THS ev didrous TapapvOias
TO ypdppa oyilouevos Kataomalomar THY Lepdy cov Wyyy,
lal la) an ae.
Tapakahav mpoolewar TO TOVM. 0 yap TapaV dvs OALyoS,
\
6 6€ tpocSoKepevos paOos TONvs.
V. Pevyere Tovs apvovpevovs 70 TAGs Xpiorov Kal THY 10
KaTa odpKa yevynow: Todo O€ eiow apt ot TadTnV vo-
A \ b) , \ de x \ A ¥ 6
GourTes THY appwotiav. ta de adda col Tapaweww evnbes,
2] A
KATNPTLA LEVY MeV TavTt Eepyw Kat A\oyw ayalo Suvapery de
Ney, A 5) a ” , \
Kat adANous vovlerew €v XpioT@. “Acmacar mdvTas Tovs

A A , A
OMolws TOL aVTEXOMLEVOUS THS EavTaV TwTyNpias ev XpioTe. 15

I €xatovramdactws] ExovTamdaglws gy.
apponas LL; adjictes 1; adjictas or adjictes A.
2 arn] Gg; dilecta (ayarnry) L; tu zpsa (adry) 1; om. A.

7 yeduma] Gg gL fA][]]; dpaua gy.
Ggys; deprecans L; rogans 1; et rogo A; Tmapakado g,; mapakade g3.

GL. 5 7] of g3.

Getvar] mpocbqvar Gg; apponi L; superadjicere 1; augere A.
robort L; ad propositum 1; virtutem ( fortitudinem) A; wovy g3.

v. 1. in Mart. Ant. t (see Il. p. 474).
after Xpucrov.
Al.
13 pév] Gg g3L; ev gy; al.
[].
nem); omolous gL; def. 1.
last note.
om. G. mpd] gLAI; mpds G.

this passage is taken from Euseb.
Hi. E. iii. 21, 22, ev rodt@ dé “Popaiwr
eioért KAnns yetro, tpitoy Kai avTos
eméxov Tov THe peta IlavAoy Te Kal
Tlerpov emurkorevoavrev Babuov’ Aivos
d€ 6 mparos nv, Kal pet adrov ’Avéy-
KAntos. dAda kal Tov em >Avtioxelas
Evodiov mpwrov katracravtos, Sevtepos
ev Tots Ondoupevors Lyvarios eyvapicero.
In Ps-Philad. 4 Clement is repre-
sented as already dead (rap e&edOov-

Xpiorov] Gg, g33 Tov xXpioToU g4.
A; om. []].
15 opolws] GA (which has secundum tuum nomen et similitud?-
got] Gg3e4; t2b2 L; cou g,s; def. 1.
avrexouévors] Gg. g4; avTicxopuévous g3.

mpoobeins| mpocbeln G; mpdabes 2;
ért] Gg, g3LA(?)l; om. gy.

kat] gAl; wore
8 rapakahav]
po -
Tovw] Gg, e455
There is the same
g toNvs] displaced in g; and printed

10 pevyere] GgysL; pevye g,g3 (but accentuated Pevye)

12 THY] Gg g4; om. g3.
dé] Gg,g3L; al. A; om. gy

For A see the
16 ot sec.] g;
17 “Hpwy] Ggys; heron | (with wv. Il.)3

tov tov Biov), while in this epistle,
which pretends to be written a little
earlier, he is still living. This is ex-
plained, as Zahn has pointed out
(l. v. A. p. 125 sq.), by the sequence
of the narrative in Euseb. HW. £&. iii.
34, 36, 38, where the death of Cle-
ment is mentioned shortly before the
martyrdom of Ignatius, while an ac-
count of his epistle is given after
that event. The inference of our

LO" THE, TRALLIANS. 149

> 4 4 c , \ e , \ \
aomalovrat Oe OL mpeo BUTEpor KGL OU OuaKovoL KQL 7 Po

4 ce ie: \ Y > / fs A c ve
TavT@V o Lepos Hpwr. aomaterat oe Kaoovavos 0 €€vos

\ c 1) Xr , c \ > “~ ‘\ \ 4
pov, Kal n adehdy pov 7 yapeTn avTov, Kal Ta idtaTa

ee \
aUT@Y TEKVa. EppOyernY TE GapKLKHY Kal TVEvpaTLKnY

c , t4 , iJ , Ow 7 \ » 4 > A“
20vyelav 0 Kupios ayidoer del, Kal loomt oe év XpioT@
nw Cal ,
TvXovoay Tov aTEepavov.

3.
IIPOS TPAAAIANOTS.

°TINATIO’, 0 Kat Oeoddpos, TH Hyarnuery Tapa Oecod
\ a. ~ A 5) a ¢€ , Las ~ 3
Tatpos Kat Inoov Xpiotov exkd\ynolw ayia 7H ovayn ev
elpwy g.93; eron L; urion A (as it is elsewhere written in this version). Kao-
giavds] gl.1; Kaowayds G. A is of no account here. See Hero g, Ant. 13. 18 7
yaueTn] GgAl; et sfonsa L. 19 Téxva] gAl; om. GL. ce] gl; om.
GL; al. A. capkKikny Kal mvevpatikn vyelav] GL; carnali et spirituali salute 1;
capki kal mvevmare £3; spiritu et corpore A. 20 ayidoet] Gg sg4; ayidoo 23;
sanctificet Ll; al. A. ae] GLAI; om. g. 21 TuxXovoay] F; consecu-
tam 1; tvyxdvovcav G; potientem L; haeredem A.

Subscr. rod aylov tyvariov émusto\n mpos paplay: a g,. No subscription in
S3g4LA.

TTPOC TPAAAIANOYC] g4 (with 6 in the marg.); ad trallianos ex smyrna \ (with
vy. ll., but always retaining the form ¢ra//ianos) ; rot atrot émictody pods Tpaddn-
ctous g, (with 6 in the marg.); Tod dylou tepoudprupos iyvariou apxremicKdmou Aeord-
Aews avTioxelas €micToAy mpos TpaddAnolovs B g3. As the form Tpaddavoi is the
authentic reading in the heading of the genuine Ignatius (though L has ¢ra/esiis),
I have adopted it here.

author was that the death of Clement
immediately preceded that of Igna-
tius.

3. otk ev avOpor@ x.t.d.] Jer. x.
23 ot0a Kupse dre odxt Tov avOperou 7
000s avrov.

17. Kagovavis| He is mentioned
also Hero 9, Ant. 13. Zahn adopts the
form Kacvaves, considering that the
word is derived from Kdowy the
mountain which overhung Antioch,

or from Kaovava a fortress near the
Syrian Apamea (Strabo xil. 2, p.
752)5 see Z. zi A) pin 50. note) 2:
But, though the word is sometimes
written Kagvavos in the Greek inscrip-
tions (Boeckh C. /. 189, 196, 271,
272, all at Athens), it is more com-
monly Kaoovavos, and so always ap-
parently in those of Syria and the
neighbourhood (Boeckh C. JZ. 4498,

4573 b, 4594, 8947 v). In a Greek

150 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

Tpaddeou, exdexTn Kal afiobéw, et jon €V TAapKi Kat
p P n agioféw, eipnvevovon ev cap
, 9 la A A > , id an 3 , an
mvevpate Inoov Xpictov, THs €Amidos nuav, ev TAaVE TO
lal ‘\ > ,
dud oTavpov Kal Oavdrov Kal avactace nv Kat aomalo-
lal a la \ y,
pal EV TO TANPOLATL EV ATOTTONUK® YapaKTNpl, Kal EVXOMaL
TELTTA Yatpew.
¥ e
I. "Apapor didvoray Kai avuTroKpitov év VToLovn eyvev
if lal ¥ b} lol lal \
UpLas ExXOVTaS, OV KaTa ypnow adda Kata KTHTW Kabas
25 ‘Xv. , Tl hv Sen Woy can a ,
ednhwaev jou TloAvBwos 6 emioKoTOs Upav, Os TapEyEvEeTO
Oehypat. Oeov warpos Kat “Incov Xpiotov Tov viov
> las ? 4 \ y
GUTOV TUVEPYELA TVEVLATOS EV LUvPVY, KaL OVTWS MOL TUVE-
4 lA b] A 3 Lal ty 4 + wn a
xdpn dedenevm ev Xpiota “Iyoov wore pe TO Tav TANOos
e fas 5} > ~ “A > , > \ \ \
Upav ev avT@ Oewpnoa. dmodeEdpevos ovv THY KaTa Ocov
c A 4 3 ) A x lal y
Vuav evvovay Ov avrov, edo€a evpav vuas putas ovTas
5 nw “~ nw
Inoov Xpiozov tov cwTHpos.

It:

rap ArpYTNel YEP TAN YYY@N YMON, WC AGTON ATIOAW-

rn , e , € ;
To émoKoT@ vrotacoeobe ws TH Kupio aytoc
a \ \ , , bY Q y ~
cwn Oem. 810 Kal haiveo OE por ov Kata avOpwrov Cartes,
3 \ \ 3 La) A A > ¢ A b) 4 gy
adda Kata Inoovv Xpiotov tov dv nuas amofavorvtTa, wa
, > \ ie ) A ‘ la
TurTEvovTeEs Els TOV OdvaTov avTov dia TOV BamTicpartos KoL-
\ na > / , A A iy /
VOVOL THS AVATTATEWS aVTOV yevnobe. avayKatov ovV EoTIY,

I a&obéw] diwhéw g,. 8 wor] 1 (with I); om. g. Q warps]
2,231; om. g4 with [I]. kat] txt 1 with [I]; add. kupiovu g. 10 ovTws]
gg, with I; szcl; dvrws g3. ouvexdpn| cuvexdper £, 23. 13 €d0éa]

g,2324; aguovt |. The correct reading in I is éddéaca (see Il. p. 154); but there
is no indication of this reading in the Long Recension, and probably the author of
it had a corrupt text before him. evpov] g,9351 with 1; evpeiy gy. vuas]

TGS F3. 17 po] g4s with 1; mht 1; me g,g3. 22 vmoTaccerbe] G45
with I (see II. p. 155); sebditz estote 1; vmordccesOa 2,93. 25 “Inoov
Xpicrov] g3g4l with 1; xpuorov inood g,. 27 avrovs] g,g3g¢4 with I. In] the

inscription at Rome also, we meet
with a Syrian Christian Cassianus
with his wife and son; C. /. 9787
évOa Kirau eudaBous, yauntn Kacovavov
ToApaplov, Kouns “Adavey Kal 6 vos
avrov Iérpos, and another of the same
name from the same place was buried
at Treviri, C. 7. 9892 évOade kire év
npyve Kaoowavos *ABeOotpiov ad [k]o-
(uns) [Ad |Savev «7A. Adana was a

Cilician town between Tarsus and
Antioch, and therefore in the locality
with which this Ignatian letter is
concerned. As in all these cases the
name is spelt with oo, and as our
authorities all agree in this form in
Flero 9, Ant. 13, and with only one
exception here also, I have written it
Kaoovavos. Among Christians ir the
second century the name is borne by

Io

15

20

TO THE TRALLIANS. 151

OGaTEp TOLEITE, avEV TOU emLaKdTOU pNndev TPaTTEW vpEAS"
> > c , ‘\ “A /, e > ,

G\N vrotdcoecbe Kai TO mpecBuTEpiw, ws amocTOodoLs

“i A X fa a 2\. iS ¢ aA > les PS) , > JN

noov Xpuicrov, THs eiridos Yuav, €v @ OudyovTes EV avT@

evpeOnodpeba. Set S€ Kal Tovs SiaKdvous ovtas puaTHplov

“A lal \

25 Inoov Xpiotov Kata Twavta TpdTov apéoKew: ov yap Bpo-

nw \ lol 3 , > > .) , ~ c ,

Tov Kat ToTav elow SudKovor aAN ExKAynolas Oeov viypeE-

- , ey > \ \ > , , € fal

tau’ Sov ovv avtovs Ta eyK\juata udrdrrecOar, ws Tup

préyov.

BUT:

3 \ \ > lal a A
30 weaOe avtovs ws Xpiotov “Incovv ov dvdakés elow Tov

> \ \ > 4 A e A be b] ,
AvTou BEV OVV E€OTWOQY TOLOUTOL. UPLELS [S EVT Pe-

4 ec \ oes , A \ A 4 , c ,
TOTOV, WS KQAL O ETLOKOTOS TOV TATPOS TWV oAwy TUTOS UTAp-
e Ni , e / ~ \ ,
XE Ou de mpeo BuTEpou WS ouvedptov @eov Kat CUVSET LOS

> / la) Nw , > / > \ >
atTooTéhwy XpicTov. ywpis TovTwy EKKAnola EKNEKTH OVK

¥ 9
€oTw, ov cuvd0po.cpa ayLov, ov TUvaywyyn oTlwY. TéTELO-

35 pau S€ Kal vuas ovtw SiaxetoOau’ 70 yap e€eumAdpiov THs
> 4 e A A Ney. ae Ca) Ae /
aydrns [var] edaBov Kai exw pe EavTov ev TH EmLTKOTM
ec ~ ne
ULOV' OU avTO TO KaTadoTHMA peyay pabyreia, 4 SE TpacTs

> “A 4 A a / \ \ > 4 > Z.
avrov Svvapis’ ov doyilopau Kal Tods abous evtpérer Oa.

sentence is translated ofortet ergo praecepta ecorum observare. ‘The ed. princ. sub-
stituted airy, which may have been either a misprint or a conjecture founded
on the Latin. It has been followed by subsequent editors. 34 aytov] 2,243
aylwv g,. The best Mss of 1 have megue congregatio sancta neque collectio sancto-
rum: the common text transposes the two clauses. 36 vpuwv] 1 with I;
om. g. peO’ Eavror] with 1; wed’ Ewavrov g, (the aspirate over the e being
blotted) g3; mer éuavrot gs g4s. The ed. princ. printed we7’ éuavrov, and has been
followed by subsequent editors. 38 ov] g,g3¢4s with 1; guam (jv) 1 (with
a v.l. guem). Dressel’s citation of g, for the reading #y is an inexplicable error;
the Ms only begins some lines lower down.

the second Gentile bishop of Jerusa-
lem (Euseb. H. £. v. 12) and by the
heretic Julius Cassianus (Clem. Alex.
Strom. i. 21, p. 378; ill. 13, Pp. 5533
etc).

‘Hospitem illum appellans’, says
Zahn, ‘summam antiquitatis apos-
tolicae simplicitatem affectat ; conf.
Rom. xvi. 23, Act. xvili. 3’.

13. €d0£a] There is no authority
for any other reading in this recen-

sion, though it is an obvious corrup-
tion of the original ¢d0faca of Igna-
tius. It cannot have the sense agvo-
vi which the Latin Version gives
to it, nor can any adequate meaning
be assigned to it consistently with
Greek usage.

I5. avros yap x.t.A.] From Heb.
xiii. 17, where however it is plural,
avrol yap k.T.A,

152 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

3 la Gia | , , 5) la) Y, ‘
dyaTav vias pelSopat cuvTovdtepoy emucTEetAal, Wa my
, N = , Cee ee) , , \ 8 \
dd€m Tia evar mpoodvTys A emiderns. Sédewar pev dia
Xpuatov, GAN ovdérw Xpiotod akids cipr' eav dé TehewHa,
Taya yevnToMa.

LV.

Ae, Ne) / > / \ be ALi '
HETPO, Wa py EV KavXNoEL ATOhM@paL. Kadov OE TO EN Kypi@

> 3 \
Ovy ws amdaTodos SiaTdooopar’ add ewavTov

a x > , > \ \ \ X a7 5 A
KayydcOal. KaY Eppwpevos @ TA Kata Oeov, wreiov pe Cet
hoBetcba kat pn mpooéxew Tots eikn Pvowvdl pe’ ol yap

A A A b) >

PE ETaWWOUVTES MATTLYOVOW ayaT@ fev yap TO Tabet, adr

3 ay Cs ef , 5) \ \ A im) a (os

ovK olda ei aids eit. TO yap Gyros Tov e€yOpov zoddots

\ ) , See \ A / Ss 4 3

pev ov daiverar, eue O€ Todenet. yprlw ovv mpadTyTos, ev
7 KaTadveTat 0 Apywv Tov ai@vos TovToOV o SidBodos.

V. My ydp ovk éduvdpny vply pvotikdtepa ypaipar ;
adda doBovpar pn vytiow ovow vay BraBryv Trapabopac
Kal ovyyvaTe jor, un ov dSuvnfevtes yopnoa THY evepyevay

mee NP ISS LP ° , , , 97
oTpayyahwhnte’ Kat yap eye, ov Kabdre Sédenar Kal Sdvvapar
voely Ta €TOUpdvia Kal Tas dyyehikas Ta€eLs Kal TAS TOV
> , \ “A BJ / , 14 \
apyayyélwv Kat oTpatiov e€ahdayds, Suvdpedy TE Kal KUpLo-

6 a p7...Kaddv dé 7d] om. g3.
Tov Gedy Dam. ii. 522; apud deum 1.
mrelova me £43 mréov [I].
g Max. with 1; @uc@cly we Dam.

Dam.; add. me1; add. ye I.
Io 70 yap] g,g4 with 1; o yap g3.

év 7] g Anton. 147; év @ Dam. ii. 650; wz 1.

am eom\
14 Tapadw@par] mapdéwua g4.

2. mpocavrns Kt.A.] ‘harsh or
importunate’, i.e. with a beggar’s im-
portunity (émdens ‘indigus’). Or does
emOens mean ‘ deficient’, ‘weak’?

17. Tas ayyeducas x.7.A.]| For the
enumeration here comp. A fost. Const.
Vili. 12 avapiOuntro. otparial ayyédov,
apxyayyé ov, Opdvev, kupLoTnT@v, apxav,
e€ovo.ay, Svvdpewv, oTpaTiay aiwviwy*
ra XepovBip kai ra éEanrépuvya Sepapip
xk... In the passage which follows,

8 un] gl with I; om. Max. Dam.

7 Ta Kata Oedv] g Max. ii. 638; Kara
m)eldv we] g,g3 Dam.; mdéov we Max.;
guootcl pe]

ol yap me EravourvTes| g (comp. I); Az vero
gui me laudant 1; ématvovvres yap we Max. Dam.

Q mactryovcw] g Max.

ayaa wey yap Td rade] 1 with I; om. g.

I1 otv mpaoryros] Here g, begins.
12 6 dtdBodos] g3 diaBodos Anton.

13 éduvdunv] Zahn; poteram 1; dtivauacl; éBoudOuny g.
18 apxayyédwv] Morel; ayyéAwy g,g8,593045.

efak\ayas seems to mean ‘varieties’,
for which diapopas and mapaddayas
are synonymes.

22. 1O...amapaberoy| ‘peerlessness’,
as e.g. in Basil. c. Eunom. i. 26 (I. p.
237).

27. wa TO avro «t.A.| From 1
Cor. i. 11. Part of the same passage
is quoted also Ps-Zphes. 2.

29. eiol yap «7.A.] From Tit. i.
10.

un

TO THE TRALLIANS. 153

, Ud 4 Woe) ~ , +
THTwV Siahopds, Opdver te Kal é€ovotav tapahdrayds, alovev
20 TE meyaedTyTas, THY TE XepovBeiw Kat Lepadetw Tas virepo-
Xas, TOU Te TVEVMaTOs THY ViMoOTHTA Kal TOU Kupiov THY
Baoireiav, kat ert TacW TO TOU TavTOKpaTopos Beov amapd-
A x

Gerov, TavTa ywwoKwy eyo ov TavTws dn TeTEelwpar 7
pabynrys ety, otos Ilavdos Kat Ilétpos* TodAd ydp mou Netzer,

97 Lal .Y 5 nm

25 wa Ocov py atroadla.

wie

=

Xpiorov, ina TO ayTO A€fHTe TANTEC KAI MH Hi

Tlapakaho ody vids, ovK éyd aN 4 aydan Inood
€N YMIN
CXICMAT& HTE AE KATHPTICMENO! TH AYTH TNOMH Kai TH
AYT®@ NOI. €Elcl fap TLVES MATAIOADLO! KAl MpeEeNnaTatal, ov
30 XploTiavol adda ypioreusropor, amaTn TEpipepovTeEs TO ovopa
Xpuctov, Kal kaTHAcYONTEC TON AGPON TOU EVayyediov, Kal
Tov tov TpoomhéKovTes THS Tavyns TH yuKeia Tpoonyopia,
woTep oivoméedite KMVELOY KEpavVUYTES, Wa 0 TivwY, TH yAv-
KUTaTy KNaTeEls ToLOTHTL THY yevoTiKHY alaOnaow, ddvrdKras

nn 4 wn Lal “ A \
35 TW Javare TEPlLTapy. TAPALVEL TLS TMV TANALaV" MHAEIC
The reading dpxayyéAwv seems to be required by the context and is suggested by
the rendering of 1, e¢ possum quidem intelligere caelestia; angelorum scilicet atque
archangelorum ordines, militiarum diversitates, virtutum et dominationum differen-
tias, where the translator has wrongly connected together ras ayyeduxas Tages Kal
oTpariwv] £83; oTpaTELay 2,845. 20 meyaneLo-
TyTaS| G4; magnificentias 1; pmeyadoTnTas F,8,83. XepouBelu...Lepapelu] g, 83845;
xXepouBiv...cepagiv g,; cherubin...seraphin | (but with a v.1. cherubim...seraphim).
24 Ilatdos kal Ilérpos] g.g3¢45; paulus aut
petrus 1; mérpos kal mavdos g,, this being the common order. 27 Néynre]
83845; héyere g,. 31 Xpiorov] g,.g,84; Tov xproTov g3.
£,238455 1; wa kal g,. 32 yAukela] 93945; yAuKla g,.
pédure] olvwuédure gy. Kwvelov] £3945; KWYLOV gg.

Tas THY apxayyédwy.

22 Kat él maow] om. gy.

kai sec.]
33 olvo-

30. xpioréumopor| ‘traffickers in This last phrase is rightly translated

Christ’: see Ps-Magn. 9 with the
note. The word occurs in Docir.
Duod. Apost. p.12. Comp. Basil. ZA.
240 (III. p. 370) xpioréumopa yap ot
TowvTo Kal ov xpiotiavoi. In both
passages the word is suggested by
the accompanying kamnAevortes Tov
Aoyov ‘huckstering the word’, with
the idea of adulteration involved, a
phrase borrowed from 2 Cor, ii. 17.

in the Latin Version here ‘caupo-
nantes verbum evangelii’ (after En-
nius ‘non cauponantes bellum’), but
in Ps-Magn. 9 ‘verbum Dei in ta-
bernis praedicantes’.

35. Tus Tov madaov] The source
of the quotation which follows has
not been pointed out. Can it be
taken from the elder quoted by Ire-
neeus (iil. 17. 4), ‘sicut quidam dixit

154 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

> t a \ ’ / \
draddc AerécOM, KAK@ TO draGOn KEpannyc. A€youor yap
> yg \ 3 3 y \
Xpiorév, ovy wa Xpiotov kypvEwow add wa Xpuorov
> , a NN b) , , 4 , ,
abeTHoOwoW' Kat ov vopov TpoBaddovaew wa vomov cvaTH-
3 59. 3 4 UA 5 \ A \
cwow, add wa avomiay Katayyelhwow Tov pev yap Xpt-
A 5 A A A A
oTov addoTpLoval TOV TaTpds, TOV dé VOsov TOV XpiaToU
\ > ia] , , PS) 4 = > ,
™mv ex tapfevov yerrnow dvaBaddovaow" ematoyuvopevot
\ \ \ > la ‘\ x b)

Tov oTavpov To mdafos apvovrvTa Kal THY avaoTacW
> \ \ A A \
ov TaTEevovotw TOV Bev ayvwoTov EelanyouvTat TOV

\ b) , , \ A A SQA FY »
Xpiorov ayévyntov vouilovow: To O€ Tvedpa OVOE OTL ETL
e X mn \ Py \ > “A \ \ ey \ ¥ Q
omodoyovow. TWeEs O€ a’T@V TOY peV vLOV Yuov avOpwror
= ayuN > \ A
evar h€yovor, TavTov O€ eivar Tarépa Kal viov Kal mvEvWa
4 \ \ , yy Lal 3 A nw 5 b) e 4
ay.ov, Kal THY KTioW Epyov cov ov dua Xpiorov ahd’ ErEpov

> 4 iz
Twos addorpias Suvdpews.
> , iy AN 4
VII. “AcdadiLerbe ovv Tovs TovovTous, wa py ha ByTeE
, A ¢€ ~ Lal \ \ vA lal
Bpoxov tats éavTav yuyats’ Kal Tov Biov vuwav arpocKoTroV
, lal > , 74 \ ‘ a a
TiecOe Tacw avOpadrois, wa py yevnoOe taric TH cKoTIé,
\ c ' ' c ATID, N G \
Kal @C AIKTYON EKTETAMENON. O MH I@MENOC YAP EAYTON
€N TOIC Eproic EdyTOY adeAOc ECTIN TOY AYMAINOMENOY
, 3N Ss Nae A > a , b) ,
EAXYTON. €av ouv Kal vets amoOnabe duciwaw, adalovetar,
I ayabos] ayabas g,. 3 derHTwow] eVOeTHTWoW g3. voov pri]
fovov g.. mpoBdddovew ta vouov] om. g,g,9394. I have inserted the words
from the Latin which runs e¢ legem proferunt non ut legem statuant, sed ut legi
contraria annuntient. ‘They are obviously wanted to preserve the parallelism with
the preceding sentence. The omission is easily explained by homeeoteleuton. The
missing words are differently supplied by Zahn. svoTnowow] g4; statuant 1;
SVdTHTOVTW g,g,5g3. 6 Thr] £8.84; Kal Thy g3; etl.
£2,231; KaTd cdpKa gy. 8 micrevovow...vouifovcw] g,3 morevouct...vopl-
fovcr £83. 10 Osodoyovov] ,83; Omodoyovs: g.. 11 6] g.g3g45; 98 g,.

16 ridecbe] £,23845; apponite 1; TlWecOa g, (e being written above). TH TKOTLG|
2123845 explorationis (TAs cxomas) 1; ris Komias g,, but with o written above and

€x mapbévou]

superior nobis de omnibus qui quo-
libet modo depravant quae sunt Dei
et adulterant veritatem : Zz Dez lacte
gypsum male miscetur?

9. To dé mvedya k.t.A.] Language
closely resembling Acts xix. 2.

10. twes d€ atrov x.t.r.] Three
classes of heretics are here signified :
(1) Ebionites; (2) Sabellians; (3)

Gnostic dualists ; together with the
later heresies which were allied to
any of these.

16. mayis TH okoma «7.A.| From
Hosea v. I mayls éyevnOnte x.7.2.,
where t7 okoma stands for the proper
name ‘ Mizpah’ of the original.

17. 6 py idpevos k.7.A.| From Prov.
XVlil. 9.

5

Io

15

TO THE TRALLIANS. 155

, € , \ extan ls > 5) , A
20 Tudor, uTeporsiav, Suvarov UBW EOTLV ELWWAL aK WPLOTOUS Oecov.
> ‘ Ss . , > ’ \ aN ' ,
Erryc YAP TOIC POBOYMENOIC AYTON’ KQ@L ETT! TINA, gyno,
E€mIBAEY@ AAN H ETT) TON TATIEINON KAI HCYYION KAI TDPE-
' UG A \ >) \ el /
MONTA MOY TOYC Adroyc; atoeccbe SE Kal Tov émioKoTOY
c A e VA \ oe c 4 , > ye
UB@VY WS Xp.iaTor, Kaba UKLVY OL /OaKapLlou SueTaEavTo Q7TO-
€ N A , x , \
25 0TOAOL. 0 EVTOS TOV Ovo.acTnpiov av Kafapds éaTiv’ S10
x c las 4 Lal = c \
Kal vmaKover TO emiaKOT@ Kal ToL mpeaBuTépols’ O d€
\ ¥ we e \ A / \ ‘as
EKTOS WV, OUTOS EOTLY O Ywpls TOV ETLOKOTOV Kal THY TPET-
lal {7 / ¢ A '
Butépev Kai Tav dvaKdvev TL TPATTWY, O TOLOVTOS MEMIAN-
n , \ 7 > ’ ' , , >
Tal TH CYNEIAHCEI, KAl ECTIN ATTIICTOY XEIPOON. Tl yep E€OTLW
> / > > x 4 > “~ ‘\ > / > 4 /
30 €mlokoTos, GAN’ H dons apxyns Kat e€ovoias éeméxewa Tav-
lal e a y a \
TMV KPAaTODV, @s otov TE avOpwirov KPQaTew PULNTHV VO EVOV
la la lal , QA > Rie N
Karta Svvapuv Xpiotou Tov Oeov 5 fall de mpeo Butéptov ahd 17]
‘ \ A
ovaTnpa tepdv, c¥uBovhor Kal cuvedpevtat TOU émiorKdTOV ;
> Si eR \ a > A ,
Tl dé SudKovor, GAN H piyyntal Tav ayyedukay Suvdpewr, det-
lal 2) ~ va \ \ »” e
35 TOUPYOUVVTES avuT@ hevToupyiav Kkafapav KQL A[LWILOV 5 @S
/, c 4 >] vd A id \ /, \
Yrépavos 0 aytos ‘laxdBw To paKkapio, Kat Tiyudfeos Kat
A > \ la c
Awos Iavho, kat “AvéykdnTtos kat KAnuys Iletpw. 0 Totvuv
afterwards corrected into 77 oxomd. 17 €avTov] éuauror g,. 18 éavrov]
£18,523; avTou gy. ade os k.T.A.] written in g3 adeAgov ore kal Nywawopevos
Tov éauTov. Avpawopévou] Aymatvouaivou g,. 19 amoOjjobe] g3; amddnade
24; amodecbe g,. ddafovelav] ahagwvriay g,. 20 Tudor] TUPor 4.
axwplorous] £2,843; axwploros g3. 21 éyyvs yap] g,; add. éori g.g39, [l].
Tots] g,8,8324. The word was omitted by Ussher, apparently through accident, and
he was followed by Voss and several later editors. 24 Kaba] g,9,94; Kab’
6 £3. dadaToNo] £83843 of drdcTOAD g,. 28 wenlavrac] meulara 24.
29 xelpwv] xEtpov g.. 31 dvOpwrov] txt g,g,931; add. rdvrwy gy. yivo-
Mevov] £,230455 yevouevor g.. 35 atr@] txt g.g.g3]1; add. del gy. 37 Avéy-
kdnTos] £,8,2384; anacletus 1. The form ’Avaxdyros was tacitly substituted in the
Greek text by Morel, as may be inferred from his note on another passage (see

p- 148 of his edition), and he has been followed by several other editors (e.g.
recently Cureton and Dressel), though not by Ussher.

21. éyyv’s «.7.A.] From Ps. Ixxxiv 28. peutavra «z7.A.) From Tit. i.
(Ixxxv). 9. The quotation which fol- 15 peulavra...7 ouveidnots, while the
lows, emi riva k.t.X., is from Is.lxvi. 2. following expression, kal éorw amicrouv

24. Overa€avto amoorodko| The re- yelpwy, is from 1 Tim. v. 8.
ference is to the spurious 4 postolical 35. ws Srédavos k.7.A.] Comp.Hevro 3.
Constitutions: see esp. ii. 20 0 yap 37- ‘AvéyxAntos] See the note on
dxov@v avTod Xpiotov dkover, kat o Ps-Ign, War. 4.
avtov aOerav Xpiotov aberet k.t.d.

156 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

, , ¥ , »” a \ 8 , LQ
TOUTWY Tapakovwr aBeos Tapymav Ein av Kai dvaceBys, ale-
Tav Xpiorov Kal THY avToU Sidta€w opiKpvvar.

ia 5) Y ¥y
VIII. "Eyo S€ tavra viv éemioTéd\dw, ovK OTL Eyvav
, \ 3 Cra > \ de la 4 e
ToLovTOUS TiVas ev Uulv adda pNde TVYKXwPHT ELEY TOTE O

\ a > > \ > bos \ > / c \ , A

@e0s Tovovrov eis akods eOety Tas ewds, 0 wy perodpevos TOV
ean b) A \ \ Coes, > , 5 > \ ~ \
viov avTov dua THv ayiav exk\nolav’ adda Tpoopwv Tas
lal A / /
evédpas TOU Tovynpov Tais Tapayyedias mpoacpadilouor
\ A
ULaS, WS TEKVA MOU GAyaTNTa Kal muaTA Ev XpioT@, Tmpo-
totilwv vas TA PvdaKTUKAa THS NOMLKTS TOV aVUTTOTAKTOV
e A \ > A
vocou' Hs vets amodevyere THY VdToV EvdoKia XpioTov TOU
Kupiov ypaov. vpeis ovv avahaBdvres tpadtyta vyiverOe
A A a]
pysntal tabnpatrwv |Xpiotov| Kat aydays avrov, nv yyda-
eA , : R a Oi ves ; 9 an Y
TNTEV NUAS AOYC EAYTON YTEP NM@V AYTPON, WA TO aware
’ na 4 c las “ , \ A Cre
avtov Kafapion jnmas madaas SvoceBeias Kal Conv ypiv
, , y 2Q 7 > / ¢ IN lal
Tapdoxnta, péeddovtas Ocov ovdemw amdh\\voOa vmo THs
ev nuw Kaklas’ pnoels ovv vuov TL KaTa TOU mAnatov
3 FE = \ \ € , CUMIN re .
ExeTH" AdheTte yap, Pyow o Kvpios nuwy, kai dpeoucertal

I TovTw] g, 232453 zstés 1; TovTOY g,. Tdpmayv) wavray £4. aber av]
£,2,8384; et contemnens |. The editors read kat aferév, following the ed. princ.,
in which the xai was inserted without authority from the Ms. 4 oVvyXwpn-
celév] £158,523; Tvyxwpycelé 4. 5 akoads] £.8,52453 Tas aKods £3. pei a-
pevos] pnodpevos g,. 6 Thy] g,Z5Z455 OM. gz. 7 waparyyertats] £52455
mapayyedelas £123. Q AowmtKAS] 4s; AvmiKIS Z,g,83- The correction was
made by Morel. The word Avuckds does not appear to occur. 10 7S] £85845
(and so perhaps 1, which has guam...tanqguam morbumnt); ots g3, adopted by Zahn.
evooxla] g.¢,84; evdoxla yap airy g3. 1 has deneplacite in christo etc. 12 Xpt-
orov] gg4l; om. 2,93. 15 Tapdoxnrat] mapaoxerrar g,. 16 jury]
2,23245; wobis 1; vty g,. budv] g,g,83845; vestrum 1. The reading quer,
which has no authority, has appeared in the editions after Voss, who appa-
rently was the first to introduce it. 17 gnolv 6 Kipios quay] g,2,832453

7. mpoarparivoua) ‘Zl make you cal terms (e.g. Galen OP. XI. p. 795,
secure for myself beforehand’; Jos. Dioscorid. Of. I. p. 300, Kihn). For
B. F. i. 2. 3 mponrparioda mpos ro gvAaxrixkawe should rather expect mpo-
adndov, Clem. Hom. Ep. Clem. 7 dvdAaktixa, since duAaktixos commonly
mpoacpanrited be. takes a genitive of the thing preserved.

8. mpomorifwyv k.t.d.| ‘administer- 13. dods éavroy x.7.A.] From 1 Tim.
ing a draught to you which shall be ii. 6 6 Bods éavrdv avtitutpov vrep Tav-
an antidote to the pestilential malady tev; comp. Matt. xx. 28, Mark x. 45.
of the disorderly’. The words mporori- 17. "Agere x7.A.] A very loose
ew, mporrotiapos, Commonly are medi- quotation from Mark xi. 25 (comp.

TO THE TRALLIANS. 157

pn ahoppas Sidote Tots eOverw, wa pr) ohlyov TWav
adpovev eiveKev
200yai yap, ono
Al OY TO ONOMA

Y MIN.
6 AGroc KAI H AlAACKAAIA BAACPHMATAI
e A e Lal ~
0 mpopyTns ws EK TpoTwToV Tov MecoD,
MOY BAACDHMEITAI EN TOIC EONECIN.
5 9 e A
IX. KaddOyte ovbv, orav viv ywpis "Inoovd Xpiortov
hadyH Tis, TOV viod TOV Beov, TOU yevouevov ex Aaveld, Tov
> 4 aA b) A 3 , \ > “~ \ >
ex Mapias: os ahyOas eyevyvybn Kat ex Oeov Kal ek tap-
4 > > > c , joe \ ~ ean} \ Wy.
25 Gévov, ad\’ ovx woavTws: ovde yap TavTov Beds Kai avOpw-

b) a 32 ~ c 1 » \ ayes
tos’ adnfas avédaBev capa 6 \droc yap cApz éréneto,
¥ ¢ , ' > c a
Kal emoduTEevoaTo avev apaptias’ tic yap, dnoty, é {man

2 ' \ c ' 4 No b) A 3

€ANEPYEl ME TEP] AMAPTIAC; epayev KQUL €7TLEV ahn bas: €OTAU-
AQ b>] lal
poly kat ameGavev emt Ilovriov Huarov: adnOas d€ Kat ov
, 5 if A 3 4 lA > , .
30 SoKnoel exTavpoOn KQL améOavev, BXerovtwr OUVpaVvlwv KaL
> e wn
eTLyELoV Kal Katax Ooviov: oupaviwy pev @S TWV acwpd-
4 5 , 5 4 \ e , \ lal
tov dvoewv, eTmvyetwy TE “lovdaiwy kal “Pwpaiwy Kat Tov
° wn aw >)
TApOVvT@V KaT €KELVO Kalpou avo potrav OTAUPOU[LEVOU TOU
ce nw A

Kupiou, KatayOoviov d€ ws TOU m7 Oous TOU DUVAVACTAVTOS

dicente domino. The later editors (not Zahn) here read tar, for which there is no
authority. It was so printed however in the ed. princ., and, though corrected to
npav by Morel, was reintroduced by Ussher and Voss. 18 dldore] g,5;
dldorm g,93; didGTE gy. 19 evexer] g,5g,5; elvexev (sic) g3; evexer gy.
Bracgdnunra] gosg4s; Bracpypetrac 2,93. 21 Pr\acdnpetrat] g,2,;3 Bracdn-
unra g,; Bracpnucire v4. 23 Aaveld] 605 g,; david g3. 25 Tavrov|
£,8.84 (with variations as to the breathing); ravrd g3. 26 yap] g,233
om. ¢,84; znquit |. 28 éhéyxer] £18083; eAeyEer B43 argue |. 29 ov doxjoec]
evdoxyoe gal. 32 Te] £8,833 06 g4s; verol. The editors read 6é after Morel.
33 éxelvo] g4; éexelvov g,sg3. The v has been written first and then erased in g,.
It was printed éxeivov in the ed. princ., but corrected by Morel. Later editors
however with Ussher and Voss have returned to éxelvov. See the lower note.
34 KaTaxOoviwy dé] g,8,93; Kal karaxGoviwy dé gy.

Matt. vi. 14, Luke xi. 4). Itis quoted 26.

almost as here in Polyc. Phzl. 2:
see also Clem. Rom. 13 with the note
on the passage.

18. iva p7...6 Adyos k.t.A.] The
expression is made up from 1 Tim.
Wits Lats is 5.

20. Ovai x.r.A.] From Is. lii. 5 ;
see the note on the genuine Ignatius,

p. 172.

6 Adyos x.t.A.] From Joh. i.
14. The passage which follows, ris
e& vpov k.t.r., is from Joh. vili. 46.

33. Kar’ exeivo kaipov|] A common
expression in later Greek, e. g. Euseb.
FIGS TH.0°S}, G2 V0 ZAVV. OY) Vis See
comp. iv. 13 kar avrd...tod xpdvov.
On the other hand the genitive with
kara would be inexplicable in kar
e€keivou kKalpou.

158 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

A , , , , a
7T@ Kupt@’ moda yap, pnov, comata TON KEKOIMHMENQN
ce aye. a ' > ' \ &
Ari@N HrépOH, TON MNHMEION ANEMYOENT@N Kal KaTH)-
Bev eis a6 Svos, avnhOev dé pera mAHOovs Kal Eoxioev
ev eis GOV [LOVOS, avy € peva mH x
\ ar) rn ‘ \ - ; tay Sy
TOV GT aiM@Vvos mparMON KGL TO MECUTOIYON G@UTOU EAyceN:
lal A ~ ee
Kal avéaoTn Sud TPLoV NMEpaV eyEelpavTOS avTOY TOU TaTpOS"
c lal > 3
Kal TEToOApaKovTa Huepas cvvdvatpiibas Tots aToaTONOLs aveE-
\ \ XN , > a > n
AndbOn mpos Tov watépa’ Kat éxddicen ék AEZION ayToO¥,
TEpyLeVvoOV Ewc AN TEOACcIN O| E€YOPOl ayTOY YmO ToYc Td-
2 a i s a , Y
Aac ayToy. Th ouv TapacKevyn Tpity wpa anddacw édéEato
A , A , y 9
mapa Tov IIiatov cvyxwpyoavrTos Tov TaTpos: EKTN Wpa
3 4 > / > 4 \ ec z ue > /,
eotavpoOn evvatn amémvevoev? pd yriov dSvcews ETA:
) caBBarov v0 ynv péver ev TO prypeia @ amébeto ad-
76 cd BBarov bd yhv péver ev TO prmpety ¢
\ 5) \ ¢ > \ > lA ) , A
Tov ‘lwond o amo “Apyabetas: emupwoKovans KupiaKns
an lal \ \ o
avéoTn EK TOV VEKPOV KATA TO Elpyuevoy UT avTOv' dcreEP

HN ‘lwndc €N TH KOIAIA TOY KHTOYC Tpeic HMEepac Kal TpeEic

NYKTAC, OYTWC ECTAI Kal 6 yldc TOY ANOPwTOY éN TH
U a a = c t \ Ga ’ ie.

KapAla TAC fAc Tpelc HMEpac Kal TPEIC NYKTAC. TEPLEXEL

Sy € \ \ \ , \ , \ 4 €
ovvy 7 Mev TapacKevn TO TA00s, 70 cABBarov THY Tadyy, H
\ \ b] ,
KUpLaK) THY avaoTacww.

4 MeaoTOLXov] meTOTUXOY F,;3 METOTELXOV 23. 13 “Apiuadelas] g,g,; apmuablas
3245. 17 Kapdlia] koe g3. 21 70 boxynoer] g,;3 TH Soxjoe g.g3; Sono
g, The 7@ of the ed. princ. was corrected into 76 by Morel. Later editors from
Ussher and Voss onwards have returned to 74, but this is quite inadmissible.
yeyevijc a] yeyevetoOac g,. It is so printed in the ed. prince. also, but g, has yeye-
22 owua] g; TO cua Chron-Pasch. 416. memovOévat] £5245
TH TE TETOVOEVAL F3. 23 ov TQ] £,23245; oUTw gl. 29 GAda TQ dvr] £18,933
om. g4 (by homceoteleuton), and so app. 1. 31 exov] g, 83845; Exwv g,.
Ocos] gl; om. Chron. mapbévou] gl; add. waptas Chron. 33 0 jWavrTas

ynoba.

I. qoAdd...c@pata «7-A.] From 7. exa@icev «.t.A.]| From Heb.

Matt. xxvil. 52, loosely quoted.

2. karndOev x.7r-A.] Taken from
the Doctrine of Addatz p. 9 (ed. Phil-
lips), as quoted by Eusebius H. £.
i. 13 Kal KaréBn eis Tov adnv kal Sueoyuce
ppaypov...kat karéBn povos avéBn Se
pera moAAod OxAov k.T-A. (with vv. Il.) ;
see Ussher’s note here.

4. gpaypov «.r.A.] The metaphor
of Ephes. ili. 14, Td peodro.yoy rod
paypod Avoas, but differently applied.

x. [2, 13; comp. i. 13, where)/Ps. cx
(cix). I is directly quoted.

9. tpitn dpa xtr.]| See Afost.
Const. V. 14 €ktn pév Opa oTavpecarres

> / , A q” \ 5 ‘ ,
avrov, Tpitn dé dpa tiv anopacw Seéa-
THY Kat avUTOv...Kal mept Tiv
evatnv pav...améemvevoe, kat Oarrera

peevoe

‘ © , , > / me.
mpo nriov dtioews ev prnpeiw KaWe@
> , ‘ - - > , :
emipwakovons dé ths pias caSBarar,
> > ~ ~
dvaotas €k vekpov émAnpacev ekeiva a

\ \ a ’ n s
kai mpo Tov maOouvs nul mpoédeyer

5

Io

15

20

30

35

TO THE TRALLIANS. 159

y y y
X. Ei 64 womep ties abeo ovtes, TovTéoTw amuorou,
he \ 5 / lal 0 Ck ¥ rf] > id
yovo, TO doxyoe yeyernoba avrov advOpwror, ovK ahn-
A > , A ‘ A A , ,
Jas avendévar coma, Kal T@ SoKely TeOvyKEVvaL, TETroVOEvat
a »
ov T@ Ort Tivos EveKey eywm Sédenar Kal evyouar Onpropa-
A uy > ¥ A
xnoar; Swpedy ody amobvyicKo’ apa Katapevdonar Tov
a lal \ \ € Ey
otavpov Tov Kupiov. Kat mepittos 0 mpodyrys: dyontai
€ic ON €ZEKENTHCAN, KAI KOWONTAl E* EayTOIC WC em) Apa-
a A e@ A
THT@. OUKOUY ATLOTOL AUTOL OVY ATTOV TOV GTAaVvpwOaVTOV
Ms Sh de > a 5 A ¥ \ 2 id aN AN ELIS
avtov: éyw d€ ov T@ Soke exw Tas ehmidas etl TO UTEP
> 4 5 z b) A n ¥ t} 4 A by 4 \
e00 amobavorvt., adda T@ OvTe ahyfeias yap adddTpLOV TO
wevdos.

Kov €xov' Kat adyfas éeyervibn 0 Beds Adyos ex THS Tap-

> lal , > / TA oN \ A
adnOas Toivuy éeyévrvryow Mapia capa Beov evor-

Bévov capa opovorabes nutv nudiecpevos: anbas yéyovev
&v pyTpa 0 mavtas avOpodmous ev pyTpa Siamdatrov: Kal
emoinoey EAVT@ Toma Ek THY THS TapHevov oTEPpaTor,

\ 4 A c 7 3 / 3 / e \ ¢ A
Tyv ooov avev ouidtas avdpos: exvopopyOy, ws Kai ymets,
xpdvev tmepiddois' Kal adnOas éréxOn, Os Kal ypets’ Kal

avOpwmovus év unrpa] g,g3 (writing however ujTpw) gy Chron.; om. g, (by homceote-
leuton). There is great confusion in the rendering of 1, but the words ravras
dv@pwrous at least are omitted. 34 orepudrwv] g,g,¢3 Chron.; aiuarwy gy.
In | the sentence runs facies sibi corpus ex virgine, sine semine scilicet et collocutione
This testifies to the reading omepudrwv, though the translator has freely
The reading aiudrwy was Morel’s conjecture, and hence it appears in some
Its appearance in gy was also doubtless due to conjecture.

ouidlas] oundlas g.. éxvopopndn] g 3
portatusque in utero 1; adnOas éxvopopyOn Chron. 36 xpdvwr] g4s Chron. ;
xpovov £,2,3 Xpovov gz. For xpovwv mepiodois | has simply tempore. kal tert. ]
gl; om. Chron. The words kal adnOas éyahaxrorpop7Oy...nueis are omitted in g4
(from homeeoteleuton).

virt.
altered.
later editions.
35 dvev] here, g; after avdpos, Chron.

where the LXxX has emiBdéwovra pos
pe av ov katwpxnoavto. The second

Ud a Cal A cc. - > ,
dackev ott Act Tov vioy Tov avOpwrov
Toijoa. ev TH Kapdia THs yhs Tpets

nuepas Kal Tpeis vuKras : Comp. Viil. 33
tpitn O€, Ste amopacw ev attn vmod
TlAdrov €AaBev x.7.A.

14. @omep nv k.T.A.] Matt. xii. 4o,
quoted word for word.

25. Owovra «x.t.A.] From Zach.
xll. 10. The rendering of the first
part of the verse however is taken
from Joh. xix. 37 (comp. Rev. i. 7),

part is loosely quoted from the Lxx.
32. yéyovey k.t.d.] Afpost. Const.
Vill. I2 yéyovev év pntpa mapbévov o
SiarAdoowy mavras Tovs yevvapéevous.
The context has several expressions
in common with this chapter of the
Pseudo-Ignatius. See ono xpirys kpt-
Geis and rov apxexaxov odews below.
34. omeppdrov|] Milton Par. Lost

160 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

adnOas éyakaxtotpopyOy kal Tpopys KowHs Kal TOTOU pmeT-
éoxev, ws Kal ymeiss Kal Tpeis Sexddas érav ToduTevod-
pevos €BatticOn vm6 “Iwdvvov ahyfas Kai ov Soxyoe Kat
Tpels eviavTovs KypvEas TO Evayyedov Kal TOLWTAs oNMELA
Kal Tépata vio Twv wpevdolovdaiwy Kali Iludtov tov yye-
povos 0 KpiTns expiOn, EwaotiyaOn, ert Koppys epamicAn,
ever Tv0 On, axavOwov orépavoy Kat Toppupovy iwdtiov épo-
peoev, KatexpiOn, eatavpaby adnOas, ov Soxynoe, ov dav-
Taoia, OvK am dry amréOavev ahn Gas Kal eradyn Kal nyepOn
€k Tov vekpov' Kales Tov TpoanvyeToO Neyer, cy Aé Kypie

ANACTHCON Me, Kal ANTATIOAWCW AYTOIC Kat 0 TANTOTE éTa-

KOY@N ayt@ TatTynp azmokpilels eye, dndcta 6

\ A a
NON THN THN, OTI

5 Tov] g (comp. 1); om. Chron.
homeceoteleuton).
adds vo dovhwv.
Kapns 2,3 Kapns g,3 Kopys g4s Chron.
Morel.

auTot £4.

iii. 284 ‘ Made flesh, when time shall
be, of Virgin seed’.

2. tpeis Sexadas x.t-A.] The thirty
years and the three years are men-
tioned in a similar juxtaposition in
Melito /ragm. 6 (p. 416 Otto).

6. 6 Kpirns expidn| Apost. Const.
Vill. 12 KpuGeis o Kpirns, Melito /ragm.
13 (p. 419) ‘judex judicatur’.

10. Sv dé Kupie x.r.A.] From Ps.
xli (xl). 10. The quotation ’Avacta
k.t.A., Which follows, is from Ps. 1xxxii
(Ixxxi). 7.

II. 0 mavtote emaxovav avt@| The
expression is taken from Joh. xi. 42
TaVTOTE [Lov AKOvELS.

14. kal nuas k7.A.] Taken from 2
Cor. iv. 14.

16. “Ey@ eiye «.7.A.] Inaccurately
quoted from Joh. xi. 25, 26.

19. Tov apxekakouv dpews| The ex-

CY KATAKAHPONOMHCEIC EN

For éuaorvywdn g, has euacrnywdn.
koppns] suggested by Ussher and read by Voss; xképys or

7 épopecev] g, Chron. ; épdpyce g4s 3 Epdpnoer g,.
g Chron.; voluntarte complacens (evdoxjoe or evdoxneas) |.
Kpwov] kplvov g,; Kplywv g3; judica |.

c

Oedc, KpI-

TAC! TOIC

6 euacriydOn...xatexplOn] om. g3 (by
After éuactvy®6n Chron.

épatric On] g,2,2843 eppamloOy edd. after
8 od Soxjcer]

12 air] g,58,5¢55

15 GhnOwws] £18,583;

pression occurs Afost. Const. vili. 12;
comp. Ps-Smyrn. 7 Tov dpxekakov
TVEU[LATOS.

23. ipova k.7.A.]| Comp. Afost.
Const. vi. 8 Kat mpoeBahovro KAeoBiov_
Tia kat trapeCevEay TO Zipoove’ otro. be
pabnrevovat Aooibéw Twi...cira Kal ere-
po. érépov katnpEay exrorev Soyparev
KnpwvOos kai Mdpkos kat Mévayvdpos kat
Baoweidns Kat Satopvidtos, where the
anachronisms are quite as flagrant
as here, and more obvious.

Tov mpwrorokoy x.tT.A.] The expres-
sion used by Polycarp PAz/. 7, and
ascribed to him by Irenzeus iii. 3. 4.

24. opuypadorv] ‘a hubbub, a noisy
crowd’. The word opvypadis is a
late and corrupt form of dpupaydds ;
see Lobeck Pathol. p. 349.

avOpwroXatpas| This term might
well be employed of the Simonians,

15

20

25

TO THE TRALLIANS. 161

oF € , 5) , a \ ead = 5
€ONECIN. O TOWUY avaoTHOAS AaUTOY TAaTHP Kai tiMA&c AI
> aS a a \ ‘ > A val BS) o ,
AYTOY €repel’ OV Kwpls TO ahnOwas Snv ovx €€eu TUS" heyet
\ 4 > , > c , c , > > ’ n” >
yap oT ér@ eiMl H zwH’ 6 TICTEYWN eEic EMé, KAN ATIO-
O@ANH, ZHCETAI’ KA] TAC 6 Z@N KAI TICTEY@N EIC EME, KAN
! ' > 2A 7, 5 \ > ,
ATOOANH, ZHCETAI Eic TON ai@na. gevyere ody Tas aféous
e / A , , 5 5 tA La) B) /
aipéces: Tov diaBdorov ydp ciow ehevpévets, TOU apxeKa-

¥ lal A lal \ > , > \ \
Kov Odews, TOU Oia THS yuvaiKOS aTaTHOAVTOS Add Tov
fe ~ , e lal
TAaTEepa TOV YEVOUS Nav.

Del,

, \ , > A Cre \ , \
Lipwva TOV 7 PW@TOTOKOV QvTOV VLOY, KQL Mévavdpov KQU Baou-

Devyere S€ avTov Kal tds KaKkas Tapadvadas:

Aidnv Kai ohov avTou TOV opuypadov THS Kakias, Tovs avOpw-
a > U
TONATPAS, OVS Kal ETmikATApaToye A€yer lepeuias 0 mpodyTys:
, \ \ > , J \ ,
pevyeTe Kal Tovs axaldprovs Nixodairas, Tovs Wevdwrdpous,

ards £4.

17 ¢Hoerat...xav amrobdvy] g,g4s (see the next note); om. g,93.

But Dressel wrongly says that the words are wanting in | and in Joh. xi. 26, for

they are represented in both, though not verbatim.

of Ussher.
misread).

épupaydov g4.

since they worshipped Simon (Just.
Afol. i. 26, Hippol. Her. vi. 18 ; see
Zahn’s note here); but in this sense it
would not apply to other heretics
named in the context. It is probable
therefore that the word is used with
a different bearing. These heretics
might be called ‘men-worshippers’,
because, though they denied the
divinity of Christ, they yet paid Him
in some sense divine honours. On
somewhat similar grounds the Catho-
lics were called anthropolatre by the
Apollinarians (Greg. Naz. £7zst¢. 101,
Op. il. p. 89; Poem. Dogm. 10, Op.
II. p. 254), and the Nestorians by the
Catholics (Cyril. Alex. Efzs¢. 20, Op.
x. 296 Migne; Cod. Fustin. i. 1. 5, 6,
Neoropiov tov avOpwroddrpyy). The
force which the word has here appears
from Athan. Or. c. Arian. ii. 16 (Op.
I. p. 382) 80 advOpamov dé Widov tovTo

= > \ > o , »
Tomoat ampemes Vv, iva pn, avOpwrov

IGN. III.

He has misunderstood a note

18 ¢joerat] add. els rov alGva g4 (so Bryennios, but perhaps he has
19 €pevpéces] adinventio (Epevpeats) |.
26 dxabdprous] g,g,93; émtxarapdrous 243 tnmundissimos 1.

24 dpvynaddr] g,85835

Kuptov éxovtes, avOpwmoAatpar yevo-
peda.

25. émuxatraparovs k.t.A.] Jer. xvii.
5 emixatdparos 6 avOpemos bs Thy edTrida
éxet ex’ avOparov.

26. Nuxodairas x.7.d.] So again
Philad, 6 oios 6 Wevddvupos NikoXat-
tys. The expression is borrowed
from A fost. Const. vi. 8. Clement of
Alexandria (S¢rom. ii. p. 490, iii. p.
522) defends Nicolas himself against
the charges to which his professed
followers laid themselves open; but
Irenzeus (Her. i. 26. 3) and Hippo-
lytus (//@r. vii. 36) represent him as
the true founder of the sect; see
Galatians p. 297, note, ed. 5. These
passages of the interpolated epistles
are in the mind of Stephanus Goba-
rus (Photius 47/7. 232), when he men-
tions Ignatius among those writers
who exculpated Nicolas.

II

162 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

\ , \ , ’ A i ad A e A
Tovs pirnOddvovs, Tovs cuKopavtas: [ov yap WV ToLovTOS 6 TAY
> , 4 , \ A ”~ Pe:
atTooToO\wy Nixddaos: | pevyere Kal Ta TOV TovNnpou Eyyova,

\ A lal \ ,
@cddotov Kat KieoBovdov, ta yervavta Kkaptov Oavatyndd-
3
eS bd > \
pov, ov €av Tis yevonTa, Tapavtixa amoOvycKE, ov TOV
\ N & 3 > Xx
mpoaKaipov Odvatov, adda TOV aiwviov. OUTOL OVK Elot
, , 5) es 2 / a PS , i!
guTeia maTpos, ahN’ eyyova KaTnpapevar méca 0€, now
¢ ‘2 ' a 2 ! c , c >
o Kuptos, pytela, HN OYK EYTEYCEN O TIATHP Moy O ETTOY-
5 ; > \ > a \ , 5)
PANIOC, EKPIZWOHTM* EL Yap Hoav Tov TAaTpOS K\dOOL, OUK
a > \ a na a an 3 A lay 2)
av Hoav éyOpoi TOY ctaypoy tof Xpictof¥, a\\a TV arro-
\ A ' ! is N \ \ >
KTEWAVTWV TON Thc AdZHC Kypion: vuv b€ TOY aTaUpoV ap-
\ 4 \ ’
vovpevor kal TO Taos Eracoxuvdpevor KadvTTOVEL THY ‘lov-
A A , \
dalwy Tapavopiav, Tov Oeoudywv, TaV KUPLOKTOVwY* jLUKPOV
lo Lé c A A a \ >
yap cite, TpopyToKTOvev’ vpas d€ mapakahet Xpioros eis
lal , \ le) > A \ “A 3
Tv avtov apOapoiay dia tov mdfovs avtov Kal THs ava-
” , > ia)
oTdoews, ovtTas pedyn avTov.
3 4 € “A b) \ , y¢ A
XII. ‘“Aowdlopau vuds avo Ypvpvys apa tats cup-
I tovs cuxopavTas] g,8,83; suKopdvras (om. Tovs) gy. ov yap...Nixddaos]
g.243 non enim talis fuit apostolorum minister nicolaus 1; 0m.g3. Ing, apparently
these same words (for some are still legible) have been written and afterwards
erased. 2 7a...eyyova] Tov...€yyova g,9,23 3 TOv...eéxyovov g43 nepotes 1.
3 KAedBovdov] k\edBouvor gy. 6 warpés] g,¢3945 with 1; rod warpés g..
7 pov] g,258313 Muar gy. éroupdvios] g,g3; ovpdvos g.g4, with Matt. xv.

ee 14 avrod pri.] g,g,523; éavTod gy. 17 wo] £245; mihi 1;
fou £83. 18 mapaxadel] mapaxadF g,. 21 TH mpocevxy] £8,583

3. ©eodorov] Probably the per-
son meant is Theodotus the leather-
seller of Byzantium (Anon. in Euseb.
Hi. E. v. 28, Ps-Tertull. adv. Omn.
Her. 8). The gross anachronism is
no objection to this identification.
In the parallel passage, AZost. Const.
vi. 8, from which our Pseudo-Igna-
tius largely borrows, the heretic Mar-
cus is ante-dated by about a century.
It is unnecessary therefore to substi-
tute Zheodas (Clem. Alex. Strom. vii.
p. 898) as proposed by Ussher, or
Thebuthis (Hegesipp. in Euseb. H.
£. iv. 22) as suggested by Cotelier.
On the supposed reference to this

passage of the Pseudo-Ignatius in
Jerome (c. Helvid. 17, Op. I. p. 225)
see the introduction.

KXeoBovdov] The same person who
is elsewhere called Cleobius; see
Epiphan. Her. li. 6 KAedBtov, etrouy
KAeoBovdov. He is first mentioned by
Hegesippus in the same context with
Simon and Dositheus, as the founder
of a sect called KXeoBinvoi (in Euseb.
H, E. iv. 22). In Afost. Const. vi. 8
he appears as a disciple of Dositheus
and fellow-disciple of Simon, and
lower down (§ 16) he and Simon are
spoken of as ‘forging poisonous books
in the name of Christ and His disci-

15

20

25

TO) THE TRALLIANS. 163

, > , an A tad c € , ,
Tapoveais pou eKKkAnotats ToU Ocov, wy ol yyovpevoi pe
\ Las al
KaTa Tov aveTavoav oapKi TE Kal TVEVaTL. TapaKkahet
A \ 4 a ¢ 5) aA A 4 >
vas TA Seopa pov, a everev “Inaov Xpiotov trepipepw ai-
/ A A lo ¢ wn
Tovmevos cov eritvyxetv' Suapevete ev TH Opovola TH pos
5 nw nw 4 wn wn 9
addnous Kal TH TpoTEvXH. MpemEer yap vty Tots Kal eva,
lal \
e€aiperws Kal Tols mpeaBurTEpors, avayvyew Tov emiaKoTOV
\ la) A a
els TYULWY TaTpos Kat eis TysNv “Incov XpioTov Kal Tov
aTooTo har.
> , Giese ies ,
Els papTvpioy w@ vuly ypdipas.
a Dac) abe teats OL Wy , 3 A sNe A
xeole, THS ad vuav aydrns ypytovtos ev TH éh€er TOU
@cov, els TO KaTa€iwOyvai pe TOU KAHpov ov TeEpiKeyLaL ETrL-

~ e lal , > lal , y

EVYOMAL VAS EV ayaTN akoVTAal wou LWa [Ly
\ \ las \

Kal Tept e€ov O€ mpoced-

an 4 ‘ > , ¢c la
TUXELV, Wa BH”) GOOKUYLOS evpela.

XIII. ’Aomdlerar vias 7 ayarn Spvpvaioy Kat ’Ede-
ciwv. pyvnpoveveTe yay THs ev Xupia exkAnoias: ole ovK

¥ , > , x yx A ey la ¥ >
aéids elur AéyerOar, way eayatos Tay exe. eppwole ev

, > nA lal e , a 9s , e ,
Kvupta Inoov Xpictw, vTOTATCOMEVOL TW ETLOKOTOW, OJLOLWS
c c c ct

comp. [I]; mpooevx} (om. 77H) g4.
g3- Inoov] g,g,5g3] ; viod gy.
29 Zuvpvalwy| cuvpvéwy g,.

vestri (uvnpoveverar Yur) ecclesia guae est in syria.
It seems therefore that tua is correct and that

€v Tails Tpocevxals Vay THS K.T.D.

23 marpos] g,g,04 with 1; rod marpés
26 xpnsovtos] xplfovTos g..

30 Vuor] g.g,843 nua@y gz; 1 has memor est

In I the text runs prynuovevere

the words év rats mpocevxats were dropped out accidentally, perhaps in the original

Ms of this recension or some earlier copy from which it was taken.

The editors

read nuwy (with g3), which makes a sort of sense.

ples’. In the spurious Armenian
Epistle of the Corinthians to S. Paul
ver. 2 (see Rinck’s Sendschr. d. Ko-
vinth. p. 228) he is mentioned as
coming to Corinth with Simon and
undermining the faith of some per-
sons there. In Auct. Imp. Op. ad
Matth. Hom. 14 (Chrys. Of. VI. p.
cxcix) the name is written C7/eonzus,
probably, as Cotelier suggests, a cor-
ruption for Cleovius (= KAeoBios). He
and his followers are mentioned by
Theodoret H. F. i. 1, ii. 1; but no
particulars are given.

6. maoa dé x.7.A.] From Matt.
Xv. 13 quoted nearly word for word.

9. €xOpol x.7.A.] An expression

borrowed from Phil. iii. 18. Just be-
low the words tov droxtewavTov k.T.r.
are adapted from 1 Cor. ii. 8.

12. xupwoxtoveyv] See Zars. 3, with
the note.
30. punuovevere vuav] The words

€v Tats mpocevxais, which stand before
tpov in the genuine Ignatius, have
disappeared, so that the sentence is
imperfect. Hence vyoy is altered
into nov in some Greek texts ;
and the Latin translator, reading
pvnpoveverat, boldly renders the pas-
sage, ‘memor est vestri ecclesia quae
est in Syria’, unless indeed we ought
to read ‘memores este vestri eccle-
siae etc.’

If =z

164 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

\ A / ‘\ “A , \ e Ny.
Kat Tots mpeaButépois Kal Tois Suakdvois’ Kal ol KaTa avdpa
tXX aN PARE al b) b] , OL e€ iC € A Q
ahhynovs ayarate Ev AEpLaTM KapOla. ayvileTar ULwY TO
BSN lal b) , lal b) wy \ Y A 3 ,
€“ov TVEvUA, OV povoY vuV, ada Kal oTav Oeou EmuTVXW'
y \ S25N , SE ts, > \ \ ¢ A > A
ert yap emt Kwovvev eipt' adda murtos 0 TaTnp “Inoov
an lal \ yx \ ¢ A e ¢
XpicTov mypo@cat pov THY altyow Kal vUa@Y EV @ EUpE-

Jeinnev CpLwjLou.

5 , c Lal S] ,
OVALULNVY ULWY EV Kupto.

4.
IIPO> TOTS EN MATNHSIAI.

3 - e \ , aA p) , > ,
TNATIOX, 0 Kat @coddpos, TH evtoynuern ev yxapuTt
al \ r lone) a A an @ > ,
@cov matpos ev XpioT@ ‘Inoov TH TwTHpL, ev @ aoTd-
\ +) / \ Ly ) 4 las \
Coma THY Exk\ynotav THY ovoeav ev Mayvynoiw TH mpos Mat-
, \ x oS) lal \ \ aA 3) an A
dvopo Kal evyouar ev Ocw Tatpt Kat XpiaT@ Inaov tw Kv-
4 i4 lal 5 «a A , id wn ¥
ple nuov: ev w mheloTa Xalpew vas etn.
\ e la \ , lal \ \ > ,
I. Tvous vyuav to wohvevtaktov THs Kata Oeov ayarns,
> , (2 > /, 5) lal = A
ayahhiapevos mpoeihaunv ev miate. Inoov Xpiotov tpoo-
an cA b) \ \ > , , ‘\ =
Lahno-au UpLlV. aciwlets Yop OVOMLATOS Betou KQL mobewov,
b] fe. / } la 10 ‘ > \ , > ea 72
€V OLS TEpipepw EO (LOLS q @W TAS EKKANOLAS, EV ALS EVWOLV
2 ayviverar vuwr] with 1; castificet vos 1; domdferar vues £,8,2384- 4 ent
Kwotvwvr] émixivduvoy g,g,3 émuctvduvos g4s 3 émxevduvos g3; in periculo1; vmro klviv-
voy I. 6 dvatuny| ovéuew g..
Subscer. tod dylov tepoudprupos lyvartov mpos Tpaddnolous (with B in the marg.) g, ;
Tov aylouv lepouaprupos lyvariou émutto\n B’ mpds Tpaddnotovs g,. None recorded
for £384.
TIPOC TOYC EN MAPNHCIAI] 700 airov émisrod} y mpds payvnolous g,; Too
avrou émicToAn mpos paryvynolous (with y in the margin) g,; Tov dylou lepoudprupos
iyvatlov dpxvemioxomou OeoTo\ews avTioxécas émiaTohn Tpos payvyclous. y. Zz; TOU

avrod émicKorrou (Sic) mpos wayvyctous (with y in the marg.) gy. See above, p. 105 sq.
10 cwrnpt] g; add. nostro 1; add. jay I (see p. 105). Ir Madvipw]

4. emi xwduvvev| For this conjec- «.r.A. is adapted from 1 Pet.i. 18, and

tural reading, on which I have ven-
tured, comp. Xen. Hipparch. iv. 5 hv
d€ emt Kuvdvvev eavynré Tov k.T.A.

18. 6s éorw x.7.A.] From 1 Tim,
iv. 10. The expression ov 7 aipart

eyvare Ocov k.r.A. from Gal. iv. 9.

22. moros«.t.A.] From 1 Cor. x.
13.
33. ovx of x.t.A.] A loose quota-
tion from Job xxxii. 9, Io, with a

Io

15

TO THE MAGNESIANS. 165

¥ \ \ , > A A fa >
EvyoMal GapKos Kal TVYEevpaTos Inaouv XpioTrouv: bc éctin
CMTHP TANTON ANOPOMAN, MAAICTA AE TICTON' OV T@
o > ' > e » U n \ c >
20 AIMATI EAYTPOMOHTE® dv ov €rnwte Oeon, MAAAON AE YT
a , 2) ¢ / \ eS Din ahs
AYTOY EfN@COHTE’ EV @ VTOMEVOVTES THY Tagay ETypELaV
a cal , \ , a > Dye
Tov at@vos TovTov diahev&erbe. Tictdc yap, dc oYKk édcel
YMAdc TeEIPACOANAI Yep O AYNACOE.
\ Ss > A e an \ A wn >
I]. “Emel ody néeHOnv idety [vas] dua Aapa tov dévo-
/ ¢ Lay > / \ / la) 7¢/ ,
25 Ogov vpwv émuaKdTov Kal mpeo BuTepwv Gcov akiwv, Bac-
\ > / ‘\ A“ Los 8 4
cov kat “AmoA\\wviov Kal Tov oup~PiwTov pov dLaKdvou
/ vee \ b) , y ¢ an
ZaTiwvos, OV EYW OVALLNY, OTL UTOTATOETAL TW ETLOKOT Kal
A B / , a) “~ > / T lal 4 wn
T@ TpETHUTEPLW YapiTL Bcov ev vow Inoov XptoTou.
\ c A \ \ lal lal ¢
III. Kat vuiy d€ rpéra py Katadpovely THs nduKtas
La! > \ \ i “A \ A
30 TOU éemoKoToV, alia KaTa yvounv Ocov TatTpos Tacav
> \ > aA ] \ x \ \ e
EVTpOTHVY avT@ amovéuew, KAaDas eyvwy Kal TOUS aytous
, > . \ \ > lal
mpeaBuTépouvs ov Tpos THY Pawopyevynv apopartas vedtnTa
iAXO. \ \ > Qe an /, “ > / > c ’ '
ahha pos THY ev Ocw hpovyaw: E7reiTEp oYy o1 TOAYYPONIO!
> \ > c ' 2 ' ' > v
Eicl COMO! OYAE O1 TEPONTEC EMICTANTAI CYNECIN, AAAA
n ' > > a ‘\ \ \ € \ 5
35 TINEYMA €cTIN EN Bpotoic. AavinrA pev yap 0 codos da-
\ 4 A / , ‘\ \ 4
SEKaETIS yeyove KaTOXOS TH Jeiw Tvevpatt, Kal TOUS maTyHV
\ \ , , , \ >
THY Tokay dhépovtas mpeaBvTas ovKoddvtas Kat émiOupn-
‘\ BI , >] Ze \ 4 ,
Tas aAdotpiov Kdddous amnhey€ev. Lapounh b€, Tarddprov
Meaydpw 2,283. 15 mpoedauny] £8,233 Mpoerhounv f45- 16 Kal]
g3l; om. g,¢,84. 17 evwow] laudare (aivnow?) |. 22 diapevéiccbe]
212.5843 effugite 1; diappntecOe g3. In I the sentence is different, but duapuyovres
appears there. 6s] g,g3g¢45 1; ws g,. éacer] édon g,. 23 dvvace]
£18,231; Suvaueda gy. 24 vuds] 1; vosl; om. g,g,9384. dud Aaya]
I; per...damant\; dia Sayua gy; Siddayya (sic) g,; diadaymua (sic) g,; duddeyua
g3- 27 ZLwriwvos] fwriGvos (sic) g4. Uroraccerat] g,93945 1; varorac-
ETE Z.,. 32 ov] g, 23241; ots g,. 37 émOuuntas] emiGuputas gy.
38 amndreyeev] gyg,; amjreyée g3945; manifestavit 1. The word was incorrectly

printed dm7\eéev in the ed. princ., which was emended dédecev in the edd.
of Plantinus. This emendation has been adopted by some later editors.

transposition of clauses. the narrative, and it is difficult to see
35. AamyrX pev yap «z7.A.] For whence it could have been derived.
these examples which follow, see the It may have been transferred from
parallel passage Mar. ad Ign. 2, 3, Solomon; see the note on Mar. ad
4, with the notes. Ign. 3 Svoxaidexa x.7.X.
dwdexaerjs| His age is not given in

166 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

x ig \ b) Ane \ , A A
OV puKpor, TOY evernxovtaeTn Hel diekéyyer TOU Oeod mpo-
A an >

TETYLNKOTA TOs €avTOV Taldas. waatTws Kal “lepentas

2 s a es \ , ” , ’ > x

AKOVEL TPOS TOU Beov, mH Aére STI NewTepdc elimi. Loopav

\

d€ Kal “Iwoias, 6 pev dwdexaeTns Bacitevoas THY hoP_epav

€xelynyv Kal OuoEepunvevtov ert Tals yuvaEly Kpioww eveKa TOV
, 5 4 e QA b) A ~ ‘ \ X\

Tavlwy emoujoato, 0 dé oKTaeTHS apkas Tovs Bwpovs Kat

7
Ta TEe“ern KaTEppitov Kal TA ahon KaTeTipmpa Saipoow
A > 3 > > “A 3 , N \ o A

yap Hv, dN ov Oc@, avakeiueva’ Kal Tovs Wevdolcpets KaTa-
, c a , \ 3 “A 3 , 2: > >

opatte, ws av pOopéas Kai amateavas avOpdtwv add’ ov

Oedtntos hatpevtds. Tovyapour ov TO véov evkatapporytor,

Y e nw 3 , 2, pe 9 ne Q , x

oTay Oew avakelwevoy 7H add oTay yrounv joxOnpor, Kav

oO ¢
véos HV G xplioTtodo-
pos Tywofeos: adX’ axovoare, ota ypade avto o bidacKa-

host MHAEIC COY TAC NEOTHTOC KATAPPONEIT, AAAA TYTIOC

TETTAAAI@MENON 7) HMEPN KAKON.

FiINOY TON TIcT@N €N Adrw, EN ANACTPOdH. TpErroV ovv
I dy puxpov, Tov évernkovTaerh] dv, xpov Tov éveryjKovra ern g.. “Hyel] or act
£12384; Al g,. 7 Tepévy] Teuéver g,. karepptrov] g,¢,933 KaTnplirov gy.
There is no authority for xaréppurre, which is generally read. karetiumpa]
213245; Kareumlmpa g,. 8 Wevdotepets] g3; Weuvdiepets g,sg,se45.
katacgpartet] g; interfecitl, The editors commonly read xaréogarrev against all
the Greek authorities. Q drareavas| draraumvas g,. II d\)’ oray
ywounv poxOnpsv, kav memadaiwpevoy k.T.d.] sed tila aetas quae sententiae nocet, etiam
st inveterata etc. 1.; dN 0 THY yueuny poxOnpay Kav memaawwuévoy K.T.r. g,3 aN’
O THY yvuounv moxOnpay Kav memadawpévos K.T.X. g,3 GAN O THY yeuny moxOnpds
kav Twemahawpévos K.T.N. 3245. I have ventured on a conjectural emendation
which is suggested by a comparison of the authorities. 14 Katagpoveirw]

3- py eye x.t.A.] From Jer. i. 7, Oevyxacw). The next passage, ov yap

quoted also Mar. ad [gn. 3.

7. kateppimov] There seems to be
quite sufficient authority for a verb
Katappimow (katapiow); see Steph.
Thes. s. v. xareperrow (ed. Hase et
Dind.).

12. memadawpevoy k.t.A.] From Sz-
Sann. 52 memadaiwpeve nuepov Kakov
(LXx and Theodotion).

14, pndeis cov x.7.A.] From 1 Tim.
iv. 12, quoted exactly.

22. Ov oé «z7.A.] Freely quoted
from 1 Sam. vill. 7 ov oé é£ovberrxa-
ow, GAN 7 eve eEovdevoxaor (v. 1. efou-

ka@ nuoy x.t.d., is from Exod. xvi. 8.

24. ovdeis «t.A.] The passage
which follows is taken from Afosv.
Const. vi. 1, 2 Aadav yap cai ABepov
dytimpoocwmot yevopevot Mavet karerd-
Onoav eis yhv, Kope Se kai of per’ avrov
Sivakoowot mevtnxovra Stacracidcavtes
mupos Tapavadwpa yeyovact...kal ACa-
plas [0] kal ’O€ias...xaratohpnoas ths
iepwourns...e€avéeretre Nempar...Kkairorye
ove eis aTyLwpnTos’ ovTE yap o ABeo-
carop kai ABeddabav Eneway ariyw@pny-
rot k.t.A. (comp. § 3 xatndOocay eis
ddov (aves), combined with il. 27 ws

Io

15

TO THE MAGNESIANS.

167

QA e nw e 4 nw F. e nw A .¥
EOTW Kal UUAS VTAKOVELY TW ETLOKOT® VL@VY KAaL KaTa

Se 7, A ) r , i
pnoev avT@ avtidéyeuv
avTieyew*

adda

\ 27
TOV QopaTov

Tapa Twos taparoyicOyvae:

mapadoyilera,

hoBepsy yap €aTt TH ToLwovTw
> \ \ \ rd “~
ov yap TovTovi Tov BvXemropevov mhava Ts,

\ \ ,
TOV [LY Ovvd LEvov

\ X a > \
TO de TOLOUTO OU 7 Pos

»” > \ \ \ ¥ \ 3 , ~ \
avOpwmov adda mpos Oeov ever THY avapopay. Tw yap

Sapovnrd Neyer Oo eds, of cé mapedoricanto, AAN émé.

\ ¢€ a I > \ ? € a c '
Kat 0 Moons dno, oY rap Kae HM@N 6 forrycMéc,

BAAA KATA Kypioy ToY Oeof.

2QN ¥ ° ,
OVOELS E/LELVEV ATLLWPNTOS

> ‘\ \ “A , <A \ ~ 4 A
eTrapOets KaATQ TWV KPELTTOVOV" OUTE yap TQ VOL Aadav

kat “ABepav avreiray, dda Mooet’ Kat Cavtes eis adov

KaTnvex Onoav.

re \ \ \ e iA 3 la \
Kopeé O€ kat ot cuphpovyoavtes avT@ KaTa

"Aapov SuaKdcor mevTnKovTa TupipreKTot yeyovacw. “ABeo-

4 , 4, > \ > ”~ ,
cahop., Tatpadoias yevomevos, exkperns ev puT@ yeyovey

Kal akiow €BdyOn THv KaxdBovdrov Kapdiav.

KatagpovelTo g,.
mpos d¢ £4.
(sic) g3.

below. yap] g,g,sl; om. gy.

as in LXX, Exod. xvi. 8. The editors commonly print vudy.

aBipay g..

28 ’ABeccahwu] g,93245; aBecarav g,.
Exkpeuns] Z4S; Exkpeuvyns g, 3 Exkpeur7s Z, ; appensus 1; Exel KpeunOeis g3.
éadav] g,g,5g4s: achab (or ahab or aad) et dadan 1; aBvép g3.

17 7#] 818258453 78 3.
22 mapedoyicavro] mapeNoyijoavTo g,.
But the name is not so written in this authority where it occurs just

avrTeéimav] g,9,3 avrelrov 23045.

A Beddadav

21 adda tpos] £12,233
23 Mwo7s] pwiofs

judy] So all the authorities (g,¢,¢32451),

26 ’ABepwr]
Mwgoei] pwon g,.
29 marpadolas] marpadvas g,g,.
30 ’ABe6-
It seems probable

that the reading of 1 (aadetdadan, when taken in its simplest form) is only a cor-

ruption of deddaday.

yap 6 SaovA, avev Tov Sapound mpoc-
eveykas, nKovoev OTe Meparaiwral oor
...kKal os "O€las...eXempa@On Sia mapa-
voplay, ovT@s Kal mas Aaixos ovK aTipo-
pntos €orat...ovyt ot Kopeirat...mupixav-
aro. €yévovto...kai Aabav Kai’ ABeipov
(avres katéBnoay eis adov, and viii. 46
oi Kopetrat kai o Baoweds ’Oias...ye-
vopevoe of pev mupidrexro., 6 d€ Kata
Tov peTw@rou Aempos.

30. ~ABeddaSav] The reference is
explained by AZost. Consé. vi. 2 (the
context of the passage already quoted)
o b€ ’ABeddabay, OvK eore por, pyai,
pepis ev Aavid ovd€ KAnpovopia ev vid

See the lower note.

"Teooat, Sjdov ws avakiorabav apxeo ba
to Aavid «.7.A. It is therefore a
blundering substitution of Obededom
(2 Sam. vi. 10), sometimes written
’"ABeddadav, for Sheba (2 Sam. xx.
1) by the author of the Afostolic
Constitutions ; and the blunder has
been blindly copied by our Ignatian
writer. Cotelier (on Apost. Const.
l. c.) suggests an explanation of
the error; ‘Initio potuit scriptum
haberi ’ABeé, ut est in MS Alexandr.
2 Reg. xx. I, 7, vel etiam Zafee, ita
ut nonnemo ad oram libri sui”ABSeAa
Aay posuerit e 2 Reg. xx. 18, unde

168 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

’OLlas

Saovdr ar-

acavtws THS Kepadns addaipetrar d¢ opotay airiav.
Mempovtat, KataToAunoas iepéwy Kal lepwovrns.
POUTaL, LH TEpEivas TOV apyiepéa Lapouynr.
Upas aideto bar Tovs Kpeitrovas.

Xpy ovv Kal

A A rol
IV. Kat wpérov éoviv un povov cadet bar Xpuiotiavods
5 Wy X > >) \ \ , >) XN \ i) ,
GANG Kal €lvat ov yap TO héyer Par ahda To €ivar waKapLov
¥ A
Toul. El TWES ETicKOTOVY pev héyovcu, Xwpis d5€ avrTov
TAVTA TOLOUTLW* TOLS TOLOVTOLS Epel Kal autos, 6s Kal Oo
5 A A Lal b) , QA , 4 >) ,
adnOwos Kat Tpa@Tos ériaKoTOS Kal povos dice APY LEPEUS,

Ti me KdAdeite, Kypte, Kypte, Kat oy mtoleite A AEF;

e \ A > > , > > 5) / \ /
OL yap ToLovTOL OVK EvoUVELONTOL, AN’ eipwres TWES Kal LOpP-
doves eivat pou daivovra.

Vi

Lor) is) b \ a \ Ad. € 9 A \ ¢
) 1) €K VAGAKYHS KAL UAVATOS O EK TAPAKONS, KAL EKAOTOS

3 \ = / \ , YY \ ,
Evel ovv TédXos TA Tpayp_aTa EVEL, KAaL TPOKELTAL

7 > , > \ / “ e 4 / A
Tov eipnuevwr eis TOV TOTOV TOU alpeHevTos pede yopety,
ts \ , \ > , \ 4
gvyopev tov Oavatov Kai exreEducOa tHhv Cony.

dvo yap
héyw yapaktnpas év avOpamois evpioxer Oar, Kat Tov ev
vouicpatos Tov dé Tmapayapdypwatos: 0 OeoaeBys avOpwrros

7 el Ties] 2,8,583 3 olrwes 943 guidam autem |. 8 6s Kal] gys; ged et 1;
@s kal gr, ; om. g3 (the transcriber probably had the reading ws kal before him,
and the words seemed superfluous). Q apxepeds] £,2,833 lepdpyns gy.
12 galvovra] gosgys; gpalywvra 2,93. 14 €kaoTos] 2,8,5Q45 3 wsusguts-
gue 1; &kacrov g3. 15 elpnuéver] £2,233 npnumevew gys; de praedictis
1. The reading ypnuévwy was a conjecture of Morel’s, accepted by subsequent
editors. tov alpebévros] Cotelier ; gzuem sibi...elegerit 1; Tot atebévros
(sic) g33 Tov evpebévTos 2, 2,584. In | the sentence runs
in locum quem sibi de praedictis elegerit, connecting Tov elpnuévww with what
follows. The misprints in g3 are especially frequent hereabouts, e.g. Ur7el for é7el,
Ewn for fw, x4pew for xwpetv. A comparison of the authorities led me to conjec-

I has els rov idcov Toror.

postea factum ’ABedadav’. The read- Xpuords x.r.d.

ing ABvep in g, here is of course a
deliberate emendation.

8. 0 adnOwos x«.7.r.] Comp. Ps-
Smyrn. 9, and see also Afost. Const.
Vill. 46 ov yap nas 7 Tovs émurKdrrous
moNeEpovot of ToLvovToL GANA TOY TaVT@Y
émiakomoy kal Tov maTpos apytepéa Xpt-
oro “Inoovv x7... and again mporos
roivuy Th Poet apxiepers O povoryerns

10. ti pe kaXeire x.7.A.] From Luke
vi. 46.

II. poppaves] ‘ zmpersonators, hy-
pocrites’. The lexicons do not give
any other instance of the word. Its
coinage was perhaps suggested by
2 Tim. iii. 5 €xovres poppwow evoe-
Beias.

15. Tov ecipnuévov] i.e. the two

Io

15

20

30

35

TO THE MAGNESIANS. 169

, (e > c \ A bg c b] \ PS) ,
VOmLopLa eaTW VT Beod yapayle o aceBys Wevdmvupov
, , z , , b) eau A 9)\\?
vopicpa, KiBOndrov, vdbov, Tapayapayja, ovx VITO Beov add
/
vTo duaBddrouv evepynfev. ov dvo dices avOpaTav héya,
ahid tov eva avOpwrov more pev Beov tote dé diaBddov
/ TAN > La! ¥ 0 ~ > 3N be
ywerOar ay evoeBy Tis, avOpwiros Oeov éeotu é€av de
A A iY A
acveBy Tis, avOpwros Tov diaBddov, ovK amo THS p¥TEws aN’
aTO THS EAUTOU YYOUNS ywopmevos. Ol ATLOTOL EiKdVA EXOVTL
TOU apxovTos THS Tovnpias: ot mioTOL EiKOVva ExoUGL TOU
<A a \ Xe 9 a a > SSN \
apxovtos Oeov matpos Kal "Inoov Xprorov: du’ ov éeay py
> , ¥ \ Chee > , 3 A > \ > A
avOaiperas exwopev TO UTep ayfeias arobavely eis TO avTOU
maQos, To Cyv avTov ovK eotw ev nw.

Vip

mav thybos eledpnoa ev TioTE Kal HydTNnOA, Tapawa, ev

3 > A AQ
Ezret OUV é€v TOLS Tr POYCY PAapLfrevous TT POT WTOLS TO

e wn ,

omovoia Ocov omovddcate TavTa mpdtTew, TpoKalnpevou
an A \ an

TOU €TiaKOTOV els TOTOY Ocov Kal TaV TpeaBuTEepwr Eis
/, A , \ ~ lal

TOTOV GuVEedpiov TaV aTooTOwY, Kal THY SiaKdVwY TAY eLot

5) A A a

yukutdteav Tremiortevpéevov Siaxoviay “Inoov Xpictov: os
\ 7A \ A \ \ a , 4

Mp0 alavos Tapa T@ TaTplL yevvynfets HY Aoyos Beds, povo-

ture Tov aipeBévros, before I saw that it had been anticipated by Cotelier and that
Patrick Young (see Ussher, p. 16) before Cotelier had suggested rév alpedévra.

21 od dvo] g.g4s; non duas 1; do (om. ov) g,; dlo (sic) g3. 22 more per]
2,25845; TOTe wey g,. diaBdrov] g,g,5¢3; TOO diaBdrov gy. 25 ywvopevos|
J ZoSF45; YEvomevos g3. 26 oi morol] g,g,93845; of dé miorol 1; fideles
autem [1]. The interpolator however has so altered the context, that the text
of I does not weigh much in determining his reading; and 1 freely inserts
connecting particles. 27 Geo] g,8,5g3; TOU Geod gy. éay] 2, 932453
a g,. 28 éxwmev] Exomev g,. 31 Hyamnoa] £1843 Nydryoa g,;
aydmry £3; dilectione |. There is the same v.1. in I. 36 Ocds] g,g,5e45] ;
Oeod g3: comp. PAilipp. 2 for this same v.1. in g3.

The

classes of persons indicated in the
preceding chapter. If the reading
tov aipeOévros be correct, the words
will mean ‘the place assigned to the
alternative chosen’, i.e. to obedience
(pvAakijs) or disobedience (sapakojs),
as the case may be.

35- Os mpo aidvos x.t.A.] This
is directed against the teaching of
Marcellus of Ancyra, as Zahn (/. v.

A. p. 137 sq.) has rightly seen.
main charge against the Christology
of Marcellus was that he obscured
the doctrine of the personality of the
Son at both ends ; (1) He denied its
existence before the world began
(controverted in os mpd aidyvos...yove-
yevns vios), and (2) He merged it in
God the Father at the end of the
world (controverted in ei cuyteNeia...

170 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

yerns vids, Kal emt ouvteheia THY aidvey o avTos Siapeveu
TAc yap BaciAelac aytof oyk éctai téAoc, Pyow Aavundr
0 TpopyTns.
kal pydels Kata odpKka BderéTw TOV TAnctovy aN ev Xpi-

, > 3 e Lh > /, ’ ,
TAVTES OV EV Opovoig aAAnAOUS ayaTNT wpe,

A T A be yy 3 cA a PS) , e A la
oTw Inoov. pynoev EoTH EV VULLY, O OVYNTETAL VAS MEPLO AL,
>] So sé , Lal >) 4 € , “~ lal 3 5 al
aN’ evabynte TO ETL KOTM, UVTOTATA6pEVoL TO Ocw Su avTov
€v X pire.

A > , , , . si we fe) ee
TOLEL” OY AYNAMAI yap, dyow, TIOIEIN AM EAYTOY OYAEN*®
g ¢ lal » lal \
OUTW Kal UJLELS AVEV TOU ETLO-KOTFOV, pende mpea BvTEpos, a7)

y > e , » A \ SQA
Qomep ovvy o Kupios avev Tov TAT POS ovoev

dudKovos, pn Aatkds’ pyndé Tr. hawercOw vuly evroyov Tapa
THY exelvOU YYO"NV' TO yap TOLOUTOY Tapavosov Kat Oeov
eyOpov. mavres emt TO arto ev TH TpoTEvyH apa ovvep-
xeobe pia dénous EoTw KoWwny, Eis Vovs, ia Edmis, Ev ayaTn,
& miotes TH apopuw TH eis Xpirtov “Incovv, ov dmewov

£

1 6 avrds] g,g,593; abrds (om. 6) g4; Zfse 1. 9 a¢ éavrod] g.g,; dam

€uavTod g3045 (with Joh. v. 30); a me ipso 1.
wn...eH] 22,243 msE...uHse (Sic) B35 sez (s2ve)...s7ve 1.

sive l; wn &4.

13 ouvépxecde] 2183945; cuvépxerOar g,; convenite |.
17 emt &a] g,93; ws éml &a gigys |.

Geod oy.

Stapever) : see e.g. Euseb. c. Aare. il.
4 (p. 110 Gaisford) dpyyv te mpoo-
kaipov kal vewtépav tH Bacidela Tov
Xpiorov Sidovs, Kai Tavtns téAos vdui-
oTapevos, kal Tov pev arnOds povoyevij
Tov Qeov vidv apvovpevos, oyov be
Widov avovovov kal dvumootaroy vor
O€uevos k.r.A. The prophecy of Daniel
(il. 44, vil. 14, 27), quoted below, is
taken, not from the Greek text of the
prophet, but from the indirect quota-
tion in the angel Gabriel’s message,
Luke i. 33. This same passage is
quoted also by Eusebius against Mar-
cellus, c. Marc. 11. 1 (p. 66). See also
Ps-Smyrn. 3.

g. od Svvayat x.t.A.] From Joh.
Vv. 30.
20.

éméxete] ‘give heed’. If the

10 unde] g.g,; Kal wide (sic) g3;

16 Geod] g,g,5¢3; Tod
19 wvwGos] g.sg4s with I;

reading évéyere be correct, it must
mean ‘insist upon’, but evéyew with
the dative generally signifies ‘to
press upon’, i.e. ‘to threaten’ (e.g.
Gen. xlix. 23), and the emendation
seems therefore necessary.

21. tadpxaiak.t.v.] Verbatim from
2 Cor. v. 17, as commonly read, but
ta mavra Should be omitted there.

28. ov pnros x.7.A.] The original
text of Ignatius seemed to favour
strongly the doctrine of Marcellus
(see above, p. 126 sq.); but the inter-
polator, whose theological sympathies
lay in quite the opposite direction,
has altered it so as to make it a direct
polemic against this heretic. Mar-
cellus denied, or seemed to deny, the
separate personality, ovcia or vmo-

Io

15

TO THE MAGNESIANS. 171

, , > , c ® > \ \ A ld
ovdév éeotw. Tavtes ws els eis TOV vady Ocov curTpéyxere,
¢ SNA zy SONY. > “A \ \ =f
ws emt ev OvovacTypuor, €ri eva ‘Incovv Xpuotov Tov apyve-
péa Tov ayevyyTou Ocov.

VILE
EMEYETE KAl
ous’

> \ / le \ i > oe ON ‘ \ ‘
el yap pep voy Kata vopov ‘lovdatkov Kal TepiTouny oapKos
Comer, apvovpela thv xdpw ecikndévar.

a As a r \ ¥ ‘
mpopyta. Kata Inoovy Xpiotov elnoav

\ al Lal ’
My mdravacbe rats érepodo€ias, pndé myeoic
: \ > oe r ,
reneadoriaic Amepdntoic Kat ‘lovdatiKkots rv-
TA ApYAIA TAPAAOEN, iAOY TEfONE KAINA TA TIANTA.
e \ 4
ol yap Bedraror
dua TovTO Kal
> Vé > / b] \ a“ , > \
eOudyOnoav, eumvedmevor amd THs yapwTos, els TO TANpo-
An \ > A Y e ec
popynOjver tovs ameovvtas ori eis cds eoTw 6 TavTOKpG-
e , € \ \ > a“ r A “A Qaim
Twp 0 davepwoas Eéavtov dia “Inoov Xpiotov tov viov
> A yY > 3 ~ 4 > e \ > > > / . >
aUTOV, OS EaTW avTOU Adyos ov pyTos aN ovTLWdSyS’ Ov

yap €oTw hahias evdpOpov doévnua, aN evepyelas Oeixys

Jabulis 1; pdidous g,¢3. 20 é€méxere] intendatis 1; évéxere g3; dvéxere £19,084.
As both évéxere and dvéxere are unintelligible, I have substituted éwéxere. Vedelius
conjectured évéxec#e, and Ussher mpocéxere (comp. 1 Tim. i. 4). 21 7a mdvTal
£18583 5 25 dd] g,5g,583; Umd gy.
£,g,82245 with I. There is no authority for dmorotytas,

mdvra (om. Ta) £4. 26 areBovvras]

The ed. princ. mis-

printed it daecrovvras, which Morel corrected into dmorovyras.

otaots, of the Son ; his conception of
the Logos reduced it to a mere utter-
ance of the Father; it was a voice
issuing from silence; Euseb. £cc/.
Theol. ii. 8 (p. 214) ota Adyor avrov
ONMavTiKoy TwWoS 7) TpooTAaKTLKOY TpoEA-
Gciv Tov Geov Packet, 70. il. 9 (p. 219)
pera O€ THY ovy}y Kal THY novxXiav
mpoehOciv tov Aoyov Tod Oecod...KaTa
mpopopay davis evapOpov, Pbeyyo-
pevov Ondadn Kai AadovvTos Tod Ocod
Opoiws avOpdmoas (comp. 20. iii. 3, p.
318 sq.). Accordingly Eusebius in
reply discusses the different signifi-
cations of Aoyos (zd. ii. 13, p. 229 sq.).
Among others he mentions o éa
yAotrns kal movns evapOpov on-
paivey tr, and he rejects this (rov da
ovis axovopevoy) as inadequate for
the theological conception, because

it does not allow a distinct vmédcracts.
Thus our Ignatian writer directly con-
troverts the language in which Mar-
cellus either actually stated or was re-
presented to have stated his opinions.
See also Meletius in Epiphan. Ter.
Ixxili. 30 (P. 878 sq.) Adyos éoTi TE Kal
heyerat vids, ov pny dovn Tov marpos
ovde pha voeira’ Vpéearnke yap Kal?
€auTov kal évepyet kal Ov avrov Ta TayTa
x7.A. It seems to follow from this
change that our interpolator read
the words in his text of the original
Ignatius avtod Aoyos amo ovyhs mpo-
eAGwy, without the insertion aid.os ovK
(see above, pp. 125, 126), since other-
wise he would not have gone so far
out of his way, even if he had
thought it necessary to make any
alteration at all.

172 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

ovoia yervyTy Os Kata TavTa evapéoTnoey TO TéurbavTe
QUTOV.

IX. Ei ody ot [ev] wahatots ypdppacw avactpadertes
eis KaworTynta édzridos HOov exdeydpevor Xpiotdv, ws oO
Kvpuos OLOao-KEL héyar, el emicteyete Much, émicteycate
&n émoi? tepl rap émof ékeinoc érpayen, Kal, "ABpadm 6
TATHP YM@N HPAAAIACATO TNA TAH THN HMEDAN THN EMHN,

Kal €1AEN KA €YAPH’ TIPIN Yap ABpadm [renéceal] éra@ eiMI’

Lal e A , A \ b) lal
Tos nets SuvnoopeOa Cyoar xywplis avrov;

@ \ €
OV KQdtL OL

a oy ¥ & aN A 4 , , >, N \
P TAL OVTES OVAOL TW TVEVLATL TT POEWPGV QUTOV KQdtL

a , a“
I 6s kara mavra evapéstrncev] 1; os mavra Katevapéorycey g,3 Os wayTa KaTeva-

péoxnoe £3; év waow evapecros g,04; 272 omnibus bene complacens |.
>? . ~ et t . .
avtov] g,g2e4 with 1; 7@ vrocrjcavTe g,; substitutord |.

T@ TwéuWarTe
3 & madavois| I;

madatots (om. €v) £,8,83843 ex antiguis |. The reading of g however might perhaps

stand, as the dative of the zorma.
vacuam (spem) 1; vedrnta g3.

I. 7@ méuyavri avrov| It is tempt-
ing with Zahn (see 7. v. A. p. 137,
note 1) to adopt the other reading r@
vnroarnoavtt, i.e. ‘who gave Him His
vnooracis’ (comp. e.g. Alex. Aphrod.
Probl. 1 16 Gc@ TO kal thy TovTov
ovctay Umrootnaavtt) ; but we are pre-
cluded by the fact that 76 méuwavre
avrov stands in the text of the genuine
Ignatius.

5. ei emuorevere x.t.A.] The pas-
sages are from Joh. v. 46 (ef émurrevere
k.7.A.) and Joh. viii. 56, 58 (ABSpaap o
TatTnp K.T.A.)-

8. yevéoOa| This insertion from
Joh. vili. 58 seems necessary, for
mpw is never a preposition. The
editors have silently acquiesced in
the faulty text. Comp. Pxzlipp. 6.

12. avros «7.A.] Verbatim from
Is. xxxv. 4. The next passage, 6 pn
épyatopevos k.t.d., is loosely quoted
from 2 Thess. iii. 10; the third, ev
iSp@re x.t-A., is word for word from
Gen. iii. 19.

13. dpylas k.t.A.] Chrysost. de Laz.
i. 7 (I. p. 716) of Iovdaior vopifovow dre

5 émiorevere] £1933 émiorevoare ¥,4.

4 kawvornral gse4s with 1; Kevorynra g,3

Mwoy]

dv dpyiay atvtois To caBBarov Sedorat.
See Mayor on Juv. xiv. 105 sq.

16. caBBariéro k.7.d.] Apost. Const.
li. 36 yivwore Snutoupyiay Ceod...Kal
caSBartteis...caBBaticpov pederns vo-
Hav, ov xE:pav apyiay, Vi. 23 6 caBBa-
ri¢ew dv apylas vopobernoas Sia THY TOV
vopov pedétny viv Kad npuépav exedev-
cev nas, avadroytCopevovs Snptoupylas
Kal Tpovoias vomoy, evxapioTeEty TO Oe@,
Vii. 23 70 odBBaroy pevtoe Kai THY KU-
piaxny éoptacere, OTe TO pev Snurovpyias
éot tvropynpa TO S€ avactacews, Vil.
36 Koopov éxticas...kal caBBarov wpt-
was eis pynpny ToUTOV...€ls weETHY TOV
cov vopoy, and again caSBarifew eve-
TEiAw, ov mpopacw apyias ddovs.

pedern vopwv] See Pihzlad. 2.

17. €wda] ‘stale meats, a day
old’; because the Jews were not
allowed to kindle a fire on the sab-
bath (Exod. xxxv. 3), and were or-
dered to cook their meat on the
previous day (Exod. xvi. 23) ; comp.
Hieron. zz /saz. lxv. 4 sq. (OP. IV. p.
775) ‘jus hesternum, quod Graeci
vocant €wAov, avidis faucibus devora-

Io

o1

TO.THE MAGNESIANS.

ERS
e 4 5 A
ws SwacKadov avewevov, Kat TT poweOoKwV os Kvpuov Kat
cwTnpa, héyovTes’ aytéc HzZe1 KAl cacel Hmdc. pykere

7” , > 8 oe Soles ‘\ > 4 , A ‘
ovv caBBatilwpmev Tovdaikws Kat apylats yalpovtes’ 6 mi
? \ ie ' 2 c a AN aA P
EPTAZOMENOC YAP MH ECHIET@* EN IAPOTI YAP TOY Tpocw-
b] > 4
ahh eKka-
¢ lal , Len) / , ,
atos vpav cabBarilerw mrevpatiucas, meheTyn vowwv yaipor,
> , mw, z , an , > 9
ov capatos avéce” Snurouvpyiav Ocov Oavydlwv, ody ewra

U \ ” \ \ ,
TOY COY arH TON APTON Coy, pact TA hoya.

éofiwv Kat yhuapa Tivev Kat pewetpnuceva Badilov Kat

>

OpXyoe Kal KpOTOLS
£283> pwoet gI45-
£23845; Swvyodpeda g,.
ylats] gog4s; apyelas 2,23.

pact ra oyia] g,g,833 TA Oya Pyow g4; dicunt eloguia |.

legis I
same v. I.
nia (ov kal 6a or ovxi 6da?) 1.
dpxice: g,.

bant [Judaei]’, quoted by Ussher.

18. xAapa] ‘lukewarm drinks’,
comp. Justin. Dia/. 29 (p. 246) pndé,
Gre Oeppov Tivowev ev rois oaSBacr,
dewvov nyeiobe. The drinks were ‘luke-
warm’, not cold, because some de-
gree of warmth could be kept in
them by furnaces. lighted overnight.
The conditions of lighting and keep-
ing lighted and of using furnaces for
this purpose are laid down in Mishna
Shabbath.

pepetpnuéva Badifwy] Referring to
the Talmudical regulations which de-
fined the limits of a Sabbath day’s
journey (Acts i. 12); comp. Mishna
Erubin passim. See also Orig. de
Princ. iv. 17 (1. p. 176) wept trod caB-
Barov ddckovtes Tomov éxdoT@ eivat
durxiAiovs myers, Hieron. Lpzst. 121
(1. 884) ‘Barachibas et Simeon et
Hellel magistri nostri tradiderunt
nobis, ut bis mille pedes ambulemus
in sabbato’, where he has erroneously
substituted feet for cubits. These
passages are quoted by Ussher.

VOUV

8 cider] ier g,.

13 caBBarlfwuev] gys; caBBarifouey g.g,93.
14 lpr] idpwrnre g,.

> ¥ \
OUK EXKOVGL KQUL

Xatpov"
yevécOa] om. gl. 9 duvncbueba]
ap-
15 payn] payi £284.
16 vomwr] £18 ,83845

The common reading vouov was Morel’s conj.; comp. Phdlad. 4 for the
17 ovxX €wda] ovk Ewda (sic) g4s; odx oda g,; ovK Ewra g,933 NOM OM-
18 pewetpnuéva] wewerpinéva g,.
kporos...xalpwr] plausum manuum (xepav) nunc (viv) habens 1.

19 dpxncet]

19. 6pxnoe: kal kporots k.t.A.] Comp.
Exod. xxxii. 19, Judges xxi. 21, 2
Sam. vi. 16, 21 (LXX). The common
Hebrew word for a festival was de-
rived from ‘dancing’; see Gesen.
Thes. s. v. 430. Dancing was also a
religious ceremonial even with the
staid and ascetic sect of the Thera-
peutes; see Philo de Vit. Cont. 11
(11. p. 485 M). The Christian fathers
are frequent in their denunciations
of this mode of observing their sab-
baths among the Jews; e.g. Augustin,
In Psalm. xxxtt Enarr. ii. 6 (Of.
Iv. 191) ‘Observa diem sabbati non
carnaliter, non Judaicis deliciis, qui
otio abutuntur ad nequitiam ; melius
enim utique tota die foderent, quam
tota die saltarent’ ; comp. ib. 77 Psalm,
xct Enarr. 2 (IV. 982), Serm. ix de
Dec. Chord. 3 (V.50) ‘melius feminae
eorum die sabbati lanam facerent
quam toto die in menianis suis im-
pudice saltarent’, Chrysost. adv.
Lud, i. 2 (I. p. 590) ovros dé xopods

padakav cuvaydyovtes K.T.A.

IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

174
peta TO oaBBatica éopralérw mas didoypiotos THY
KUpLAKyY, THY avactdoov, THv Baciida, THY vmTaToP
TAT@Y TMV NuEpav, HY TEpYyLevoOVY oO TpodyTns Edeyer, eic
TO TéAoc, ymép TAc GrAdHc: & FH Kat 4 Cwr ynuov ave-
Teev, Kal Tov Oavdtov yeyovey vikn ev XpiaT@’ Ov td
TEKNA THC ATIOAEIAC ApVOUVTAL, ol €yOpol TOY ctTaypoy, GN
6 8€0c H KOIAIA, O1 TA ETITEIA poONOfnTeEc, ol diAHAONO!
Kal OY IAdBEOI, MOPwcIN EyceBelac EYONTEC THN Aé€ AyY-
NAMIN AYTHC HPNHMENOI, ol XpLaTeuTopor, TON AOFON Ka-~
THAeYonTec Kal Tov ‘Incovy mwdovvTEs, Ol TOV ‘yuVatKaV
pOopets Kat Tav ahdotpiov emOvpntat, ot ypynpartodat-
hares’ av puobeinre éX€er cod dia TOU Kuptov yyav "Inoov
Xpiatov.

xX:

My ovv dvaicOyTo. apev THS ypnoToTNTos avTov"
5 vikn] 2,8,8233 7 vikn 24. dv] 2, 232451; wr g,. 6 oravpov] cwrnpos
£,2.83243 salvatoris 1. I have restored cravpov from Phil. iii. 18. The similarity of
the contractions of the two words has doubtless caused the substitution. 9 XpLoT-
éumropo.| xpnoréumopor g.. II xpnuatoratames] xpnuatrodédarracs (sic) g..

15 meujonra] gg, with 1; pwujonra g3g4s. 1 translates w7sz (€dv wh) nos tenta-
verit. ka0a] g, with I; xa00 g3; Kaba xal g,; Kat g4 (so Bryennios, but does it
not read xa@a xai with g, ?). 16 mwapatnpnon] £,3 TaparnpHoys F543 Tapary-
pyoes g3. In Ps. cxxx. 3 there are both readings, raparypiyoys and raparnpyoy.

19 ob] g,g,3 ob ydp gz; zon enim 1; obdé gy 20 9] g,; guol; 6 (with Is. Ixii. 2)
23245. 22 TpwTws] £83845; MpATOs g.. 24 vmépbecbe] g,g,04 with I;
amobeabe 23. 25 xapiros] xalpiros g.. 26 avdrtcOnre] g3 exultate 1; aNlo-
Onre I. 28 mavobévra] mavdévTa gy. 6 Yap XpioTLaviopos...xpioTLaviopovy eis OV
may &Ovos x.T.A.] So I, except that for els dv his text has @; so enim christiant-

1. €optacérw x.t-A.] Afost. Const. ii.
60 kai €v TH TOU Kupiov dvactacip, TH
Kuptaky, oTovdaotépws amavrTare, Vil.
36 did Kal THY avacTaatpor, Eoptny Tavn-
yupiCovres TH Kuplaky Xalpouev k.T.X. ;
comp. v. 20.

2. tHv Baorida] ‘the gueen of
days’, as in Greg. Naz. Orat. xliv. 10
(1. p. 841) 7 Bacitisoa Trav wpav TH
BaowWide Tv nuepov Topmever ; Comp.
ib. Orat. xviii. 28 (I. p. 348 sq.) ro
dyvov macxa Kai TEptBonrov 7 Bacidiooa
So too the Jews spoke
See the

~ c a“
TOV NLEpov.

of the sabbath as anbp.

notes of Ussher and Cotelier.

3. eis To TéXos x.r.A.] Ps. vi. 1,
xii (xi). 1. The LXx rendering vmép
tis oydons Was commonly so ex-
plained by the Greek fathers, e.g.
Euseb. Comm. in Psalm. (Op. V. 120,
Migne) oySen 7 avacracipos Tov cwri-
pos nuepa Kuptakn ow@tnpios (comp. 24.
140). Similarly Gregory Nazianzen,
Theodoret, and Cyril of Alexandria.
The Hebrew is probably a musical
term ‘on the octave’, whatever may
be the meaning of ‘octave’ in this
connexion.

TO

TO THE MAGNESIANS. 175

‘ (5 lal X , >
I5€av pynontar yuds Kala mpdooomer, ovK ete éoper'
>. \ ' , , , U ¢€
EAN YAP ANOMIAC TApATHPHcH, Kypie, Kypie, tic ¥moctTH-
, > » at 3 , ® > 4 ms
cetal; yevopela odv aior THs erwvupias As eidjhapev
a \ x ¥ YW val lal , ae >
os yap av al\w ovomate KahetTat mAEtov TOUTOV, OUTOS OUK
¥” lal A, > , A , \\ ,
EoTW TOU Bcov’ ov dédexTar THY Tpopytciay THY héyovcav
A e An 4 , > , r Son c ’ >
22 TEPlL NU_@V OTL KAHOHCETAL ONOMATI KAIN®@, W O Kypioc ONO-
' > ’ Sy \ a KA ‘ ,
MACEl AYTON, KQL EGOTAL Aadc Kroc. OTEP Kal TETANPwTAL
A (ae > ' \ > , c
TpwaTa@c ev Yupta’ én Antioyeia YAP éypHMATICAN Of MAOH-
\ , , \ 4 , A 3
Tal ypictianol, ILavdov kat Ilétpov Pewehvovvtwv THY éxxhy-
, € , > \ \ ’ \ a
ciav. vireperbe ovv Thy Kaknv Copnv THY Tarawletcar,
\ La) \ 4 > , , 2;
25 7H TeonTuULay, Kat peTaBaddecbe eis véav Giunv yaprtos.
AL 0 > XE A 74 \ O DON IT l € A ,
QUALOUNTE EV « plot, Wa [47 QAAOT Pp OS UL@V KUPLEVO?).
¥ , 3 > lal + \ A Siew , XN \
atomov €otw Inaovy Xpiotov dahew émt ykwooons, Kal TOV
+0 \ \ , ¥ Peace \
mavobevra iovdaicpov emt Siavoias eyew" 6 yap ypioTiare-
tas in judaismum credidit, sed judaismus in christianitatem, omnes denique gentiles
aequaliter etc. 1 (Zahn suggests that els 6v is omitted, owing to the similarity to the
preceding -ccpov, but prob. els 6v was read isov by a common itacism and translated
aequaliter) ; ov yap XpioTiaviguds, ovK ~oTw lovdaicuds* els yap éorw 6 xpioros els ov
(els els Ov gy) wav vos g. Zahn has done right in supplying words from the
Latin, but he gives them ov yap xpioTiaviopos els lovdaicuov k.T-A. The form which
I have substituted seems to me to be preferable for two reasons: (1) It adheres
more closely to the original Ignatius; (2) It better explains the existing text of the
Greek Mss. Words would be omitted partly owing to the recurrence of similar
letters, 6 yap xpisriaviouds ovK els [lovdaicudy érictevoev adN] lovdaicuds els xpic-
t[cavicujov, and the emendations would follow to make this mutilated text intelli-
gible.

5. Ta texva «.v.A.] Is. lvii. 4; II. xpnuarodaidares] Afost. Const.

comp. Joh. xvii. 12, 2 Thess. ii. 3, 6
vids Tis amwXelas.

6. of éyOpot k.r.A.] From Phil. iii.
18, 19. See the upper note.

7. irndovor x.7.A.] From 2 Tim.
lil. 4, 5, but not verbatim.

9. xpioteumopo] As in Ps-Trall.
6. So Greg. Naz. Ora?. xl. 11 (I. p.
698) pndé yevopeba xptotoxannr0or Kat
Xptoréurropo ; comp. ib. Carm. de Vit.
Sua 1756 (11. p. 766). See also the
passage of Basil quoted on Ps-7ral/.
6.

Tov Aoyov k.t.A.] From 2 Cor. ii. 17.

il. 49 xpnparodaiday with a v. I. ypy-
parca.

16. é€av «t.A.] From Ps. cxxix
(cxxx). 3 verbatim.

20. KAnOnoera xk.t-d.]
quoted from Is. Ixii. 2, 12.

22. év *Avtioxeia xrA.] Acts xi.
26, where the reading mpwrws (in-
stead of mparov) is supported by the
context here. Comp. Azzzoch. inscr.

23. TlavAov kai THerpov] See the
note on Aztioch. 7.

26. avAic@nte] ‘d¢vouac’. Though
Tgnatius himself read adioOnre ‘be ye

Loosely

176 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

Q ) Ly 3 5 oe A aay 4 ) 3; 9 5 ee X 9
OPOS OVK ELS LOVOGLOMOVY ETLOTEVOEY, adv tov ALO [LOS ELS
je BEN a ” a \ mn a
XPLOTLAVLO LOY” ELS OV TIAN EO9NOC TLOTEVOAY KAI TACA FAWCCA
> ’ > \ ’ ‘\ , e ,
EZOMOAOFHCAMENH ELS OQcov CYNHYOH, KL Yeyovayv ou huO05-
nw , , A os / b) , A > a
deus ™ Kapoia TEKVa TOV Mcou ptov ABpadp, KaL EN TO
’ > “A > , ’ € !
CITEPMATI QUTOU ENEYAOPFHOHCAN TIANTEC OL TETAPMENOI E1C
\ ’ > a
ZWHN AIDNION EV XPLOTO.

e aA 4 »y >) > € , e A
VL@Y OUTWS ExYoVTas, GAN’ ws puKpdTEpos vay Hew mpo-

>) \
Tavta dé, dyamnrot pov, ovk éenéyvov twas e&

purdcoer ba vas py) euTrecety els TA dyKLoTpPA THS KEVOOO-
, b) \ , > “A A \ Zz \
ias, adda tetAnpoddpycle ev Xpiot@ TO TPO TAVTWY MEV
aidvev yerrnbért. Tapa TOU TaTpos, yevvopnevw Sé€ VaTEPOV
3 , “~ - , ¢ Pi b) , \
€x Mapias tys tapbévou Siva opidias avdpos, Kal moXuTev-
e v4 \ A ' \ ' 1
TAMEVH OTLWS, Kal TACAN NOCON KAl MAAAKIAN BEPATIEYCANTI
€v T® haw, Kal Onpela Kal Tépata ToinoavT. et Eevepyeria
> , \ Lal) > , b) ak A y \
avOparwv, Kat tots e€oxeihacw eis modvOetay Tov ea Kal

2 muoTevoar] g,8,03; émlorevoe gy. 3 yéyovar] g.g,3 yéyovacw (sic) g33
yeyovacw g4s. NAwdes] Urarov g, (Dressel), but this substitution is unin-
telligible and probably (as Zahn suggests) it is some confusion, as #rarov occurs § 9
above. Perhaps it was seen through from the previous page or leaf. 4 Tov]
£,2,5835 OM. By. cov pidov] Cotelier after 1, which has amzcz det (see the
lower note); Aeov @iAo. g. But probably we should go a step further and read @eo-
gudovs or didoféou: see the end of the next chapter. 5 évevoynOnoay] 21933
évevroynOnady Te g,; evANoynOnoay gy. The re (= rat) of g, seems to be an incomplete
correction into the évevAoynOnoovrac of Gen. xxii. 18. 6 & Xpiocra@] txt g,g,2515
add. ingot g4. 10 TemA\npopopnabe] memAnpopopetabe g,; ut ad plenum instructi
sitis 1; mAnpopopetoOa g,g3g4s. The reading in I may be doubtful, but it must
have been either rerAnpoddopyabe or remAnpopopioat, and was probably the former.

salted’, there seems to be no reason
for doubting that the interpolator
either read in his text or substituted
avAicOnre. The Latin translator’s
rendering ‘exu/¢ate’ seems to arise
from a confusion of avAi¢ew with
avAeiv.

2. wav €bvos x.7.A.| The language
is adapted from Is. xlv. 23 (Alex.),
Ixvi. 18; comp. Phil. ii. 11.

3. of ALOddSers «.7.A.] An allusion
to Matt. iii. 9, Luke iii. 8.

4. Qeod Pirov] For the title ‘friend

of God’ as applied to Abraham see
the note on Clem. Rom. Io.
ev TO oTréppate k.T.A.] Gen. xxii. 18.
L ¢
5. teraypevoe x.t-A.] Taken from
Acts xiii. 48.
, ‘A
II, yevvapery Oe Kd] Apost.
Const. vii. 37 Tov €k Mapias yevvnbévra
diya avdpos, Tov modtrevodpevoy ociws,
AY , > A , ,
Tov otavpwbévta emt Ilovtiov Aarov
kat amwoOavorra kat avaotayra k.T.X., Vii.
4I ex ths ayias mapOévov Mapias yevyn-
Oévra kal roATevoapevoy dgios...Kal
, a ¥: , A
otavpwhevra emt Tovriov IHiAarov kat

Io

15

TO THE MAGNESIANS.

177

4 5 \ \ , A ec ~ 4 A
povov adnOwov Ocdv katayyetkavTe TOV EavTov TaTépa, Kat
TO 7a0os vrocTavTL, Kal TpOs TOV XpLoOTOKTOVaY ‘lovdaiwy
émt Ilovriov udrov wyeudsvos Kat “Hpddov Bacréws Kai
oTavpov vromewvarTe Kat amoOavortt, Kat avacTavT., Kab
E) , > \ > \ \ \ > , \

20 ave Odvte Eis TOUS OVPAVOUS TPOS TOY amooTELAaVTA, Kal Ka-
? 3 A Sis) AS \ <3 , an , an
exOév7u ev SEA avTov, Kal Epyouevm ETL ovvTEdEia TOV
aioverv peta Od€ns TaTpuns Kpwwar CavTas Kal veKpovs Kal
A \ \ b) a lol
amTosouval EKdOTM KATA TA Epya avTav. TavTA oO yvous EV
, \ , , 4 oy \ c A
TANnoDopopia Kal TLOTEVTAS MAKAPLOS’ WOTTEP OV Kal VEILS
, , Lal

25 Puoleot Kat PiidypioTol é€ate ev mAynpodopia THs €d7idos

NOV: HS exTpaTynvar pndoevt yYuav yernra..
MIT.

‘\ \ / \ go A 4 ¢ ”~ b) 3 ,
yap Kat Odea, mpos eva Tov NehuypLev@V VUa@V OVK Et.

°O ( ) D Ka , ‘a 2a LE oy zi
VALLLYV VL@V Th TAVTA, CAVTEP ACLOS @* €bl

> yy > lal 5 lo \ » 5) ¢ A Q
olda ote ov ducovdle, “Incovy yap €xeTE Ev EauTOIsS. Kal

lal lal la i) 4
30 ahNov, Oray erawa vuas, olda oT evTpéterOe, ws yéypat-

Il yevywpevp] £33 yevwpevw B43 yevvwpevov Z,3 yevvouevoy g.,. 12 duidas]
ounNlas g,. ToNtTevoamev@| 249453 TohTEvodmevoy g.g,; and so for Oeparrev-
cayTt, ToujoavTt, KaTayyelNavtTt, vTooTdyTt, UTomelvavTt, amolavovTt, avacrdyTt,
dveNOovrt, Kabecbévrt, éEpxouévw, where g3g4s have datives, and g,g, accusatives.
See Ps-Smyrn. 1 for a similar phenomenon. 15 éfoxelNaow] gys; eEwkl-
Nacw g,e,; &w avdlcact g3. els modvbetay] g,8,245; THS Todrelas g3. In

1 the whole sentence is translated zzs gzz longe evant et tis qui prope in multitudine

(or -sem) (rots €&@ kal wAyolov eis roNvTAnOiay ?).

mpos (om. Kal) g3.

17 Kal pos] g,g,945 1;

24 worep otv] £2,843 Worep viv g.; guomodo |.
26 nuar] g,2,283845; sostrum (but v. 1. vestrun) |.

The reading in I seems cer-

tainly to be duay (though there is a v. 1.), and perhaps it should be read here. But

I have thought it best to retain 74av as supported by the authorities.

MUAY Sa. @] £1838453 Ov gp.

adnobavovra Umép nov Kal avacrayta
...kat dvehOovra eis Tovs ovpavods Kat
cabecOevra év SeEia tod matpos kal
maAdw epxouevov emt auvtTedeia Tov
aidvos peta Sd&éns Kkpivae Ca@vras kai
vékpous, Viil. I OTt...0 mpd aidywy jovo-
yeyrns ev voTépm Kkaip@ €k mapOévov
yeyevnrar Sixa opidias avdpos Kal ore
emoXttevoato &s avOpwmos avev apap-
Tias K.T.A., Ville 12 yevopevos €k mapOé-
VOU...7TONTEVTaUEVOS OTlWS...7aTaY vO-
gov kat wacav padakiay e& avOpeorav
amehdoas, onueia Te Kal Tépata ev TO

LGN ey Ue

27 Uuov]

Aa@ troujoas k.7.A. Comp. Ps-Smyrn.
1, Ps-Tyrall. to.

13. maoay x.t.A.] See the note on
Philipp. 5.

20. advehOovte k.t.d.] Afost. Const.

oS A ‘ \ >

v. 19 avnd\Oe mpos tov amootei\ayta

> ‘ ‘ 3 -~ 4 \ ,
avuTov...Kabioas éx SeEvdy...0 Kal édev-
oeTar emt ouvtedeia Tov aidvos pera
Suvapews Kai SdEns wodAfjs kpivae Covtas
kal véxpous kat drodotvar Exdot@ Kata
Ta €pya avrov, with vii. 41 (quoted in
the last note). For emi ouvredeia
k.7.A. comp. Ps-Smyrn. 3.

I2

178 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

' c a ' , ' \ \ c '
Tal’ AIKAIOC EAYTOY KATHTOPOC KaL, AEfE CY TAC AMAPTIAC
COY TIP@TOC, INA AIKAIWOHC’ Kal, OTAN TOIHCHTE TTANTA TA
! ¢ oa ! a a ' > > En] a Y
AIATETATMENA YMIN, AEreTe OT! AoYAO! ECMEN AXPELOI OTL
TO. EN ANOPWMTOIC YYHAON BAgAYrMA TIAPA Oew 6 Oeodc
, if c ’ ' a c n
Yop; dynotv, IAACBHTI MOL T@ AMAPTWAYW.
, b] ta) > \ NN Py \ \ +
peyado. exewor ABpaaw Kat “IaB ran kal cToAdN €p-
a a e \ Wty) Q ¢ nS) '
poo Dev Tov @eouv EavTous avopalov: kat o Aavelo, Tic
eiml ra ENANTION coy, Kypie, Sti éAdZacdc ME EWC TOY-
‘\ lal € A , b) , , dé
Toy; Kat Mwons o Tapa tavtas avOparrous TpPaoTatos AEyeEt
\ 4 > , \ 1 ' > > '
TT POs @eorv: ICYNOM@NOC KAI BpddAyPA@CCcOCc EIMI ETO).
A oO \ > Tc e a A A \
TEWoppovetTeE OUV KQL QUTOL, Wa vob ynre O TATIEINON Yap

EAYTON YYQ@OHCETAI, KAl O YYGN EAYTON TATIEIN@OHCETAI.

Lh

, > ~ lal ,
Srovddcate ovyv BeBawhjvar év Tots Sdypacw
nw , Q an 3 Y , oe a
Tov Kuptov Kat tov arootoh@v, Wa TANTA GCA TOLEITE

TA-

F , \ , , Nib 72
KATEYOAWOHCETAI, TAPKL TE KAL TVEVMATL, TLOTEL KL AYATY;
\ A > A \ > ,
peTa TOV afiompemEeotaTou emiaKOTOV Vuav Kal a&vomhoKov
QA nw nw e ~ N nw
Kal TVEvLaTiKOY oTepdvouv Tov mpEeaBuTEpiov VUaV Kal TOV

\ \ 4 e , an > , \ > ,

Kata @cov drakovwr. UTOTAYNTE TO ETLTKOTT@ Kal addn-

e e A A , Y io \ wi >

hous, ws 0 Xpiotos TH TaTpl, wa EVaoLS WY KaTa Oeov ev

e A

ULW.

2 mporos] here, g,g,93; after od, gy[l].

here, g,g,233 after orodoy, gy.

8r°
ment of the following word YCOON.

6 ’I1wB] 1; taxwB g. 7 éavrovs]
evouavor] txt g3¢4s 1; praef. tioov g,; praef. toov
It may have come in from the termination of the preceding and the commence-
Aaveid] 546 g,. Q mpadraros] Z58455
TpawTaros £,3 Wpawraros g3. 11 avrol] g.g4s; avrots g,3 vmels Z33 Vos
ipst 1. I5 KaTevodwOycerar] ¥,233 KaTevodoOnayTat F,; KaTEVOOWOR g4;
dirigamuint in viam rectante |. Te] g,g,5g3; om. g,[1]. 17 mpeoBureplou|
L084; MpecBurepov (sic) g3; presbytero 1. “19 6 Xptords] g; testes 1; lgoois
xpioros I. 24 dios elu] g.g.sg3 (but written eluh) with 1; eluc détos gy.
25 nvauévns] évauévns g,; laudadbilé (alvovmévys) 1. mpocevxAs Kal ayarns|
£2,231 (with I); aydwrys cat rpocevyijs gy. 29 Kal vuets of] gl; om. |.
2, 23245 with 1; om. g,.

30 ail]

I. Aikawos x.1.r.| The passages 6.
which follow are taken from Prov.

’ABpadp x«.7.A.] For Abraham
see Gen. xviii. 27 eyo dé eiue yh Kal

XVlii. 17 (Alkawos x.t-X.), Is. xiii. 26
(Aéye k.7.A.), Luke xvii. 10 (“Orav rrouy-
onre k.T.A.), Luke xvi. 15 (76 €v avOpa-
mois «.T.A.), Luke xviii. 13 (0 Ocds
itag Onte k.T.A-)e

arodds ; for Job, Job xlii. 6 rynpar de
enauTov yhv Kal omoddv: comp. Wisd.
xvii. 32. The reading “IakéB is a
very natural corruption owing to the
proximity of "ABpaau. The passage

Lal e
dua TOUTO OLS

Io

15

20

TO THE TARSIANS. 179
XIV. EHidds vas wemynpwpevous TavTos ayalov, cvv-
pan p.0-

~ c n yY na 7)
év Tals Tpocevyats vw, wa Beov Emitvxo,

, , e a b) > / > a) a
TOMWS TapEeKahera vas Ev ayaTyn Inoov XpioTov.
veveTé Lov

i

‘ ~ > ) , > / ’ MA , b) d a a
Kat THs ev Lupia exxdnotas, 7s ovK akios elu Kadretobar
\\ “a c e lal la
25 emloKoTrOs’ ETLO€OMaL yap THS NYapeVns vuav ev Ocw Tpoo-
= \ Ed , > \ +¢ An \ > s , > » ,
EUXNS Kal ayamys, els TO afiwOnvar THY EV Lupia. ExKhyoiav
dud THs evTakias Vor TroynavOnvar ev XpioTo.

XV.

‘\ / CyieN / > o “A Y ‘ ¢ A
Kal ypapdw vay, TApOVTES Els dd€av cov, woTEp Kal VpEIS,

> ¢ a > 3 \ 4
Aomdlovrar vas “Edéouot amo Spvpvys, ober
a \ , b] Zz 4 , ‘\ ¢
30 0l KATA TavTa pe averavoate, awa TodvKapr@. Kat at
‘\ \ > , 3 CNA | A yr las 5) ,
Nourat dé exkdyolar ev Tun “Inoov Xpiotov acmalovrar
c A ¥ e “A 3
vas. eppwobe ev opovoia, mvedpAa KEKTNMEVOL GOLaKpL-
w~ nw , Lal
tov, ev Xpiot@ “Inoov dia Yedjpatos eor.

~

oe
HPO>. TOT? EN, TAP>OT.

> ¢ ‘ , aA , 3 r A
a5 pelos. O Kau Ocoopos, ™ TeowopEeryn ev XplioTtw
> , 2¢ , Net ES , Sa

EKKANTLA, ACLETTALV@® Kal aELOpLUN|LOVEYT@ Ka aéwaya-

Subscr. tod aylou iepoudprupos lyvatiov émistody mpos pmayvyotous g, (the epistle
being numbered y’ in the marg.); Tot aylov lepoudprupos fyvariou mpos mayyynotous ém-
ato} ¥ g,. Nothing in g3g4.

TIPOC TOYC EN Tapco! | Tpos Tovs ev Tapow iyvarios G; Tov avTou mpds Tovs Ev
rapo® (rape) g,g4 (with 5’ in the marg. of gy, but not of g,); Tod adrov émisrody
5 mpods rods év tapr@ iyvaris g,; Tov aylov lepouaprupos iyvattov Oeord\ews
dvrvoxelas émisro\7} mpos Tos ev Tapo@. 5. B33 ignatius tarsensibus L*™ (see p. 47);
ad tarsenses...ex philippis | (with vv. ll.); ad tarsum urbem A.

36 aéteraivw] G; akterawéry g. kal sec.] GL1; om. g[A] (but A omits the
previous kat).

seems to be suggested by Clem.
Rom. 17, 18, where Abraham and _ transposed.

Job, Moses and David, are men- 14. mayrak.7.A.| Ps. i. 3.

tioned together in this connexion. 17. mpeoButepiov| The false read-

xiv. II, xvili. 14, the clauses being

7. tis eiye x.t.A.] Loosely quoted
from 2 Sam. vii. 18.

10. iaxvodevos k.t.A.] From Exod.
iv. Io.

II. 6 Tamewdv k.7.A.] From Luke

ing mpeoButrépov makes oredavov a
proper name, and a€iorAcxouv thus
becomes nonsense. Hence Morel’s
conjecture déovixov, in which he has
been followed by several editors.

Ai

180 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

rol lod »¥ 5 ~ » > te 3 A A
TyT®, TH Ovon ev Tapow: edeos, elpnvn, amo Oecov
A an / »s\
matpos Kat Kupiov “Incot Xpictod mAynOuviein Sia aav-
TOS.
AS c , lal 3 \
I. *Amo Supias peéexype “Pauns Onpioaya ovy v0
Ss , , lA lal , e ¥y A
adoywv Onpiov BiBpwoKopevos, TavTa yap, ws Lote, Oeov 5
4 3 , “~ , 3 >) ¢ \ 3 fd
Jehyoavtos epetoavto Tov Aavmd, aN v0 avOpwropop-
a e > 2 \ 3 , e
dov, ois 0 avypepos Onp eudwdevwv viTTer me CoNmEepar
QA 4 ’ 3 > \ ’ i lal ww
Kal TITPwoKE’ GAN oOYAENOC AGFON TIOIOfMal TOP SEW,
2 Aor \ \ ' > a € > la SAN lal
oYAe €yw THN WYYHN TIMIAN éMayT@, WS ayaTay avTnV mad-
x \ /, \ 4 /, > \ “A \
hov 7 Tov Kupuor. O10 ETOLLOS ELL TPOS TUpP, Mpos 10
, \ , \ 4 4 Y \
Onpia, mpos Eidos, mpos otavpdv' povov, wa [ror] Xpuc-
\ “~ XA “~
Tov (Ow TOV GwTnpd pov Kat Oedv, Tov vmép Epov
amoOavovTa. tTapakasdd oyn YmMdc éra@ 6 Aécmioc Xpto=
A \ an \ , , ,
Tov o dua yns Kat Oadarrys éehavyopevos’ cttikeTe EN
rn ' c mm y c ' > U '
TH tictel €Apaiol, OTL [6] AiKaloc €k TMictTewc ZHCcETAI IS
> iN ov, , ! ' 2
yiweobe axhwets, oT Kypioc KaToiKizel MONoTpOTOYC éN
O1KO.
8 lore] tora g.; tore gy. 6 adN vd] g,g8.843 GAN tw g33 vrs
dé G. 7 0 dvnuepos] gLA; ws avnuepos G; al. |.
GL; habitat in tis et...agitat A; éupwrever ds virrea g3 obsident...ac devo-
rant [I]. donuepar] ws nuépa g,. 9 euavT@] gLIA; & aire G.
ws ayaray] g; ut...diligam 1; ws ayarav GL; al. A. rr ‘royi] (Gs
om. g. 12 idw] eldw g,; 5e g3; scéens (el5ws) L (omitting wa).
owrnpa] Gg g.g4LlA; marépa g3. 14 ns] vis Kal yis g,. Oadarrns] g 5
Oaracons G. 15 édpatoc] txt GLI[A]; add. yweoGe g. It perhaps
comes from below. 6] G; om. g. 16 sovorpomous] omorporous £3.
20 Kal Soxjoe: dréOavev] GL; om. gl Anon-Syr.4. For xal doxjoe éoravpwdn Kal
doxnoe amédavey A has specie passus est et crucifixus est, so that it is doubtful

éeudwretwy vitrer]

4. Amo Supias x.t.A.] Taken from 13. mapaxkade ovyv xt.r.] From

Ign. Rom. 5.

6. avOparopoppov| See the note
on Ign. Smyrn. 4 trav Onpioy roy av-
Opwropoppav.

8. ovdevos k.7.A.] The expressions
are borrowed from Acts xx. 24.

10. mpos mip k..A.] A combina-
tion of Ign. Swyrn. 4 mpos mip, mpos
paxatpay, mpos Onpia, with Rom. 5 rip
kal oratpos...povov iva Inaov Xpiorov
ETLTUX®.

Ephes. iv. 1; comp. Philem. 9.

14. Ow yysx«t.A.] See Ign. Rom.
5.

ornkere x.t.A.]| Comp. I Cor. xvi.
13, Col. i. 23. See also Ign. Ephes.
10, Polyc. Phz?. 10.

15. Stkaos «.7.A.] From Hab. ii.
4, quoted also Rom. 1. 17, Gal. iii. 11,
Heb. x. 38.

16, Kupwos «7.A.] From Ps. Ixvii
(Ixviii). 6.

TO THE TARSIANS. 181

II. “Eyvov ore twés Tay Tov arava vrnperav
> / c “ , . ce , 4 > la) ,
cBovdyOnoay vas Tapd€ar' ot per, ore “Inoovs Soxjoe
> /, Ni / a / \ /, > ,

20 €yevrvy On Kal doxnoe. Extavpaby [Kat Soxjoe amreOaver|:
¢ , 4 > a uN A la) e , 4
ot Od, OTL ovK EaTW vids TOU SnuLtoupyod: ot Oé, OTL
autos €oTw 6 €mt mdvTwy eds’ ahdou Sé, OTL Wudds
EA / > y , y € \ se 3 > ,
avOpwros éotw' €repou Sé, ote n aap avtn ovK éyel-

QA an A , A , “ \ , 4
petar Kat det Tov amohavotiKdy Biov [Cyv Kat] petrevar

25 TOUTOV yap Elva. Tépas Tav dyafav Tols peT ov TOAD
pbapyoopevos.

€ A > \ @ ya 5 oe 2 Eee. ,
VHELS OYAE TIPOC GpPaNn eElzZate TH YTotarH avtwv* TlavAou

, Lal 5 A > 4 > >
TOTOVTWY KAKWV ET LOS EloOEKaMaTEV, AA

yap é€ote modtrar Kat pabytat Tov amd ‘lepocoAymMan
Kal KYKA@ méypt TOY “lAAypiKO¥ TeTAHPwWKOTOC TO eYar-
30 FEAION Kal TA CTIPMATA TOU Xpiorov €v ™ oapki TEpL-
epovTos.
BIT.

0 Kvpws adnfas eyervnfy &k Mapias, rendmenoc ék
rynaikdc, Kal adyfeia eoravpaby. émoi yap, dnow,
35 MH TFENOITO KAYYdCOal, €E| MH EN TH cCTayp@ Toft Kypioy

a , WA 3
Ov peuvnuevor TavtTwas ywooKeTe OTL “Inoovs

whether this translator’s text had the second clause or not. Voss accidentally omits
Ooxjoer éyevv74y Kal, though found in all the authorities. 21 ovK éoTw]
Gg,g,g3LIA Anon-Syr. 4; om. gy. 22 Oceds] txt GgLIA; add. fater
Anon-Syr.,4. 23 éyelpera] Gg gosgysL; eynyeprat 93; resurrexit |.

24 Hy Kai periéevac] GL; periévac (om. fv kal) g; habere 1; frui A. 25 ToU-
tov] GLg,g3l; rotro g4s; al. A. 27 elkare] eléare 93; jéaTe g,3 ventatis
(jéare, taken as an aor. imper. from 7Kw) L; zztendatis 1. brotayn| mandatis
(émitay7 2) 1. 28 ‘Tepocohtwv] ipocojuwr g.. 34 pnoly] Gg,;
gnol g3945; contr. g,. 35 Tov Kuplov Incot] Gg (g, does not insert rod before
inood, as in the ed. princ.); domini L; domint nostri iesu christi 1A (but 1 has a
v. 1. mez).

19. of pev x.7.A.] For this attack 27. ovd€ mpos wpav «r.r.] From
on diverse heresies comp, PAzli~p. Gal. ii. 5. Here rH vmorayn avrav
3—7, Trall. 6. must be ‘the subjection which they

22. 0 é€mt mavrwv Ocos]| See Phil- imposed.’
ipp. 7. 28. dmo ‘TepocoAvpov k.t.A.] From
23. 1 oapé atrn x7.A.] See the Rom. xv. 19.

note on [Clem. Rom.] ii. 9 ére adrn 7 30. Ta oriypatak.t.A.] An allusion

oap& ov kpiverar ovd€ aviorara, with
the note.

26. eioexdpacev] See Antioch. I,
with the note.

to Gal. vi. 17.

33. yevouevos x.t.A.] Taken from
Gal. iv. 4.

34. éuot «7.A.] From Gal. vi. 14.

182 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

5 a \ 3’ , y+ \ =) , ‘ Sew, 2
Plucof]; Kat adnbeia erabev kat anéOavey Kat avéoty’ «i
x , a c ' > a > > '
TAOHTOC yap, pnoiv, 6 Xpictdc, ei mpa@toc €Z ANacTAcewe
a / a > ' 5 c ' > , '
NEKPON’ KQL, O ATTEOANEN, TH AMAPTIA ATTEDANEN EDATIAZ
a ‘ a i an ~ > ‘\ 4 , lal A
6 sé zi, tH Oe@ zh. met tis xpela Seopav, Xpuorov
Nv > , fA ec lal , 4 4
py amofavdvtos; Tis \pELA UTOMOVHS; TIS \pELA PacTl-

1. , Wr, \ 3 “A ia) \ \
yov; ti Simore Uerpos pev eotavpovro, Iavhos dé Kat
Tako ayaipa éréuvovto, “Iwav dé ébuyadeveTo ev

aKkwhos pmayatpa m : vs Y
\ / >) lon A nw
Harpo, Srépavos b€ ev Mois avypetro mpos TaY KUpLo-
4 ) 4 > > ) \ i > lay 3 7 \
KTOvev “lovdatwy; adX ovdev TovTwy €iKy’ adnfeia yap
=) , e >? c \ aA lal
eatavpodn 6 Kipios imo tav dvoceBav.
y a ¢ \ ‘ Sez
IV. Kai ore otros 6 yevvybeis éx yuvaikds vios
A la \ c XN , '
éoTw Tov @eov, Kal 0 otavpaleis tmpwrtdtoKoc TACHC
' ‘\ \ / \ SN > -, \ ,
KTicewc Kat @cos oyos, kal avTOsS ETOlNTEY TA TAVTA’

\ ¢ > , e \ c , AS > ‘
Meyer yap o amdaTodos, eic Oedc 6 TatHp, €Z OY TA
TANTA, Kal eic Kypioc “Incofc Xpictdc, Ar oy TA TANTA’

iN , e \ , \ ec , a \ > ,
Kat TaAW, eic rap Ocdc, Kai eic MeciTHc Deo Kal ANOP-

a n , , . A ’
TON ANOPwITOC “IHcofe Xpictdc’ Kal, EN AYT@ EKTICOH TA

1 érabev kal] gl[A]; om. GL. amédavey Gg,; amédave £93945. ei

madnros| Gg, g,g4L1; cuprabyros (sic) g3; al. A. 2 ei] Gg,g,g4Ll; Kai ef g3 5
al. A. 3 6 arédaver] Gg,; 6 dréfave g.93945; quod mortuus est L; gui
mortuus est \. 4 T@ Bew (y] Gg, g3g4L; fH Te Oe@~ g. (with Rom. vi. Jo) 1.
5 tls xpela Uromov7s] Gg,g3g4LlA; om. g,. 6 6] g; e¢ A; om. LI. 7 éTéu-
vovto| Gg, g,233 KaTeTéuvovTo 4; caest sunt L3; obtruncati sunt 1. 8 mpos]
g; mapa G. 9 obdév TrovTwy kn] GgL; ne unus guidem vane laboravit A;
nein hoc quidem est victoria (ob& év rovTy vixn) 1. anbela yap] gg .se4L[A;
adynOea yap bre 23. tr é7] gl; om. GL[A]. otros] Ggl; sic (otrws) L;
om. A (but the Syriac from which it was translated doubtless had otros; see Peter-
mann). 12 6] glA; om. GL. 16 kal réduy] GLA; om. g. 18 ra}
GL; om. g. Both1and A translate as if they had 7a & odpavd kal ra emt yijs.

I, ef maOnros x7.A.] From Acts Azz. vii. 2.1. Similarly ypuoroxrovos

KVL; 23: occurs several times.

3. 0 anéOavey x.t.d.] From Rom. 12. mpwrdoroxos x.t.A.] Col. i. 15,
v1. 10. the context being quoted below.

4. émel tis xpela k.7.A.] Imitated I4. eis eos x.7.A.] From 1 Cor.
from 7rad/. 10, Smyrn. 4, vill. 6,

8. kuptoxtovav] So Ps-Trall, 11; 16. eis yap Ocds «.7.A.] 1 Tim, ii. 5.

comp. Afost. Const. vill. 46 Btéavos The passage following, ev air@ x.7.d.,
...Tpos TOY KUpLoKTOvaY "lovdaiwy AiMos is from Col, i. 15—17 abridged.
BAyVGeis. The word is found in Joseph.

Io

15

TO THE TARSIANS. 183

\

1 fAc,

c ‘

TANTA, [TA] EN OYPANG@ Kal €TT OPATA KAl AdPaTa’ Kal

\ U >

AYTOC ECTIN TIPO TANTWN, KA TA TTANTA EN AYT@ CYNE-
20 CTHKEN.

V. Kat o7t ovK avtos €otw 0 emt Travtwv Oeds adAN
vidos exelvov, éyel, ANABAINW TPOC TON TATepaA MOY kal
TIATEPA YMO@N KAl Oedn Moy Kal OEON YMON* kal, OTe
YTOTArH AYTM TA TANTA, TOTE KAI AYTOC YTOTArHCETAI TH

25 YMOTAZANTI AYT@ TA TANTA, INA H O Oedc TA TANTA EN
ITACIN. OUKOUV ETEPOS €oTW 0 UmoTacas Kal OY TA TATA

e ¢ , a \ \ ,
@ UTETAYY), OS KdaQtl ETA TAVT@vV

c

€v Ta0W, Kal ETEpos
VTOTAT OETAL.

VI. Kat ovre Widtos avOpwmos 0 Ot ob Kat &

30'yeyove Ta wavTa’ TANTA yap Al aytoy éréneto* HNIka

ETOIE] TON OYPANON, CYMTIAPHMHN AYT@, KAl EKEl HMHN Trap

“Sy

> cal ¢ ! \ , > , ~ >
AYT@ APMOZOYCA, KAI TIPOCEYAIPEN MO! KAO HMEPAN. TQS 6
x e \ »” ¥ ' > a ms
av o widos avOpwiros NQKOVOEV, KADOY EK AEZIMWN MOY; TS

Oe Ny, \ > \ t ce MATT > \ sf
€ Kau edeyev, pin “ABpadm renécOal Er ecimMi; Kal, AOzZA-

dpara] txt g[L] (see above, 11. p. 173) [I][A]; add. re G. 19 pd] Gg,g.g3L [1]; 6
mpo g4; al. A. 21 Geds] GI[A]; add. cat warnp g; add. pater L. It should
probably be omitted. 22 éxelvov] txt gL; add. of G; add. és (?) 1; al. A.

23 6re] Gg; guando L. Zahn rightly infers that L read ére, as it generally trans-
lates 6rav ‘quando utigue. In 1 Cor. xv. 28 it is 8rav. 24 vrotayn] £3 vTo-
Taye’ G (Dressel). avtos] GLIA; add. 6 vids g (from 1 Cor, xv. 28).

25 wa 7 6 Oeds TA wavra] Gg gsg4sL1; om. g, A. 26 ov] g3 6 dy G; gui est
il; def. A. ds] Gg3L]; 6 g.g.g4; def. A.
pera mdvtav] Gg; cum omnibus L3; post haec omnia (uera wdvra, but it is probably
a loose translation) 1; def. A. 28 Umordocera] Gg; subjictetur L; subjectus
ertt1; def. A. 29 6 St ob] g,g,943; tle per guem 1; 80 of (om. 0) Gg33 per
quem LIA]. 31 Kal éxet] Gsg.g,sg3; KaKel gy. 33 0 Pros] g,g,593;
yrds (om. 0) gy. 34 dogdoes] g.g384; doédons g,3 ddEacov (with Joh.
xvii. 5) G3 glorifical; clarifica L.

t , ’ ,
27 umeTayn] UmeTaye g,.

22. dvaBaivw «r.r.| John xx. 17.
23. Ore Umorayy K.7.A.] From 1 Cor.

(cix). I, quoted also Acts ii. 34, Heb.
IES:

xv. 28. For dre with the conjunctive
see Winer Gramm. § xli. p. 372 sq.
30. mavra xr.A.] John i. 3. The
next passage, nvika «.t.r., is from
Prov. vill. 27, 30, loosely quoted.
33. Kd@ov «7.A.] From Ps. cx

34. eAeyey xr.A.] The passages
which follow are taken from Joh.
viil. 58 mpiv "ABpaap x.t.d., Joh. xvii.
5 Sofacov x.t.A., Joh. vi. 38 xaraBé-
Bynkxa «7.d., Joh, i. Q—II Fv ro has
kK...) Joh. i. 1 Ev dpyy qv k.7.A.

184 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

celic Me TH AGZH H E1XON TPO TOY TON KOCMON LeNECOAl;
rf \ ¥ b) “os , > a > an >
TTOLOS O€ avOpwiros Epel, KATABEBHKA EK TOY OYPANOY, OYX
(NA TTOID TO OE€AHMA TO EMON, AAAA TO BEAHMA TOY TIEM-
; \ , Se > A , aN Ne Res §
yantéoc me; TWept molov oe avlUpwmov eheyey TO HN TO
hdc TO AAHOINON, O MWTIZEL TANTA ANOP@TON EPYOMENON
cic TON KOCMON' €N T@ KOCM@ HN, KAl 6 KdcMOC AT ayToy
éré€NeETO, KAl 6 KOCMOC AYTON OYK EFN@* ElcC TA IAIA HAGEN,
\ c ” ? A B] ‘ A“ 5S e wn
KAI Ol IAIOl AYTON OY TIAPEAABON; TOS OVVY O TOLOUTOS
\ x XN 9 , » \ 3 Q na >
usudos avOpwrros ka. ex Maptas eyov tTHhyv apyny Tov elvat,
N \ , \ \ er > x \
GAN ovxt Beds Adyos Kal povoyerns vids; én dpyH yap
Hin 6 AOrpoc, KAl 6 Adroc HN Tpdc TON Oedn, kal Oedc HN
a ' \ ». ' ” , \ c a
6 Adpoc. Kat ev addous, Kypioc €KTICEN Me APYHN OAWN
AYTOY eEic Epra ayTOY’ mpd TOY ai@Noc EBEMEAIWCEN ME,
TpO AE TANTWN BOYN@N TENNA ME.
Y A \ CTA \ , e lal ,
VII. "Ore d€ Kat avioravra, Ta copaTa Huav, héyer
AMHN Aé€rod YMIN, GTI EpyeTal dpa EN H ANTEC O| EN TOIC

MNHMEIOIC AKOYCONTAI TAC MwWNAC TOY Ylo¥Y To Oeof, Kal

1 60&y] gLIA (but 1A add afud ¢e after eixov with Joh. xvii. 5, g4 adds mapa oot
after yevéoOa, and L adds a ¢e after mundus esset) ; add. cov G. yevéo Bat]
£23243 ylverOar g,; freret 1A; etva (from Joh. xvii. 5, though there is a v. 1. yevé-
cba) G; esse¢t L. 2 dvOpwros] txt GglA; add. sudus (Widds) L. épet] 25
posset dicere\; valet dicere A; diceret L; éheyer G. 4 eyev 70] G; dictum est
quod A ; diceretur (éhéyeto?) 1; &devev or €Aeye (om. 70) g. No stress can be laid
on the fact that 76 is unrepresented in L. 10 ovoyers vids] g,8,93; 6 Lovo-
yeviys vids 43; vids povoyeryns G. 13 €GeueNwoev] g, (but v is afterwards
erased) g,sg3245 3 €Jeuediwoe G. 15 dvlcrayta] G3; aviorara g. Huav |
Gg,g,sg3LlA ; dudy gy. 17 Tov viod] gLIA ; om. G. 19 Kal 70...a0ava-
ciav| Gg,g,sg4[A]L1] ; om. g3. 20 cwhpovws Sv Kal dixkalws| gLIA; cwPpdyws
Kal evoeBas env G, 21 mahw Néyer] GL*1A (A however omits ma\w); praef.
kadas Iladdos g.¢,94 (but om, madw gy); praef. aidrés 6 Iaddos 3; praef. secundum
quod | (but om. in some Mss). obre moxol] GgLA $3 xegue fornicarid (mopvor)
1 (omitting ovre mopvor below). otre wadakol] Gg,g3e4LlA; om. g,s. 22 ore
apoevoxotrat] gLIA; om. G. otre mopvo.] GLA; om. gl. 23 ore
KNémra] Gg g3g4LlA ; om. g,. In A péOvoo and kdXéwrac are transposed. After
kNérrat l adds megue rapaces (otre dpmayes). ov] g,g3g4A; om. Gg,. The
negative is not repeated in Ll, but the genius of the language was adverse.
Both readings appear in 1 Cor. v. 9, but the omission has by far the highest support.

12, Kuptos «1.A.] Prov. viii. 22, 16, ’Auny xt.A.] From Joh. v. 25,
23, 25, a favourite text in the Arian 28, loosely quoted.
controversy. 18. 6 amdarodos] The passages

Io

15

TO THE TARSIANS. 185

of &koycantec ZHCONTAL KGL O GmdaTOAOS’ Aci Ap TO
POAPTON TOFTO ENAYCACHAI AMOAPCIAN [Kal TO O@NHTON TOYTO

20énAYcacdal AOANACIAN]’ Kal o7e Sec cadpdvas Cyv Kat
duxaiws, [mddw] Neyer’ mH tAandcOe* ote molyo) oyTe
MAAAKO] OYTE APCENOKOITAI OYTE TOPNO! oOYTE AolAopot
OYTe mMéOycol oOYTEe KAEMTAI BactAelAN Oeof oY KAHPpO-
NOMACal AYNANTal’ Kal, Ej NEKPO] OYK €fElPONTAI, OYAE

25 Xpictdc €rHreptai’ KENON Apa TO KHPYPMA HM@N, KENH AE
KAl H TicTIC YM@N* [€TI écTé EN TAIC AMAPTIAIC YM@N'] Apa
KAl O| KOIMHOENTEC EN XpicT@ ATWAONTO. El EN TH ZH
TAYTH HATIKOTEC ECMEN EN XPICT@ MONON, E€AEEINOTEPO!
TTANT@N ANOPWITWN ECMEN. €1 NEKPO! OYK EFEIPONTAL, PAra-

30 MEN [Kal] TI@MEN, AYPION Ap ATOONHCKOMEN. ouTw Oe
Suaxeimevor, TL Stoicoper ovwy Kal KUVar, ot pydey TOU
BeANovtos dpovtilovtes povov Tov dayeiv eiow opeKTUKoL
Kal Tov peta TO hayelv; aveTioTdtnTOL ydp eiow TOD
KWwovuvtos evoobev vov.

The negative is unquestioned in Gal. v. 21. KAnpovonjcar Ovvavra] GL;
hereditant A; K\npovoujcovow (as in t Cor. v. 10, Gal. v. 21) g; possidebunt |.

24 ei] g,¢3¢,s1A; om. (but supplied in the marg.) G; oi g,. 26 bpuav
pri.] g,g,A 3 muav Gg3g4L] (but with a v. 1. vestra). ér...judov] GLIA;
om. g. 27 kal] Gg,g,g3L1; om. g4A. 31 kal kwéy] GLA
(vel a canibus) g,g3g41 (but the words are transposed canum vel asinorune) ;
om. g,. ot undev] Gg, g,s¢3L]; of unde (sic) gq; al. A. 32 ovo] Gay;
MOvoY FF ,03. elow dpextixol| gl; ppovricovaw els bpeEw Epxduevor GL (but L
has omitted the words Ppovrifovres uovoy Tod dayetv, owing to the repetition of
ppovtifo-); al. A. The reading of G is best taken thus, of pndév Tod médovTos
povri¢ovres (sc. Mueis); pudvou Tod hayelv Ppovrigfovow (dvor Kat Kvves), els dpetw
Epxomevoae kal Tv pera 7d Paye. But it cannot be right. 33 dveTioTa-
TyTOL] £8.84; dverlorata 23; dverlorata G3; zuscezé L[I]. A is altogether wide
here, but the words on resurgunt seem to be intended as a rendering (though
wholly incorrect) of dveriordrnto. The reading dveriornra, which some editors
adopt, has nothing to recommend it. See the lower note. TOU K«vovv-
Tos évdoev vov] rod Kit- G (breaking off abruptly in the middle of the word) ; soven/is
intus intellectus 1.; Tov votv Tod Kivodvros tvdobey g 3 guid interius moveatur 1;

al. A.
which follow are from I Cor. xv. 53 19, 32.
det yap to POaprov x.r.d., and I Cor. 33. averotarntra] ‘without a di-
vi. 9, 10, pu) wAavac Ge k.T.d. rector, as Euseb. Dem. Ev. iv. 7 (p.

24. ef vexpoix.t.A.] Passagesstrung 155) ws ay py avapxor kal averiorarntot
together from 1 Cor. xv. 16,14,17,18, O@peuparor dixny adoyer, Cyr. Alex. de

186 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.
VIII. “Ovaiwny vpov & Kupio. vydere aTacav
exaoTos Kakiav amobecbe, Kat Tov Onpiddy Ovpor, Kata-

ovkodarTiar, euTpatrehiav, wWibv-

Nahiav, aigypodoytar,
piopov, duvciwcw, péOnv, hayveiav, dirapyupiav, dido-
dokiav, POdvov, Kat wav TO TovToLs GuVwddY" ENAYCcAcbE
dé TON KY¥pion Muay *IncofN XpictONn, Kal TAC capkdc mpd-
NOIAN MH Troleicbe eic émI@yYMiac. Ob mperBUTEpoL viT0-
tacocobe TH emLTKOT@, OF SidKovoL Tots mpeaBuTépo.s,

€ \ a Z > / DEIN aA 4
6 ads Tots Suakdvos. avTiisvyov éya Tav dudatrovTwr

, \ E) Pia 2 Neiiie , x > 2 An
TavTnv THY evTakiavy’ Kal 0 Kupuos ely per adrav dun-
VEKQS.

IX. Ot avdpes, orépyere Tas yaperds vpov' at

yuvatkes, Tovs opolvyous. ot matdes, TOVS yovets Tpon-

A e “A ’ > ’ 2 ’ ‘
yetoOe ol yovets, TA TEKNA EKTPpEemeTEe EN TAIAEIA Kal

2 €kaoros] g,g,93L1; om. g4A. drobecbe] g 3; dmobécOa L (and so évéu-
oacbat, moetcbar: see above, p. 50) | (but it reads &vivcacbe, rouetabe); e¢ amovete
A. A has
only scurrilitatem for all the three words aisxpodoyiav, edrpameniav, YOupiocpor.
In 1 edrpameXiay is rendered malam conversationem.
Te\elav £83. 6 dé] gl; ef A; om. L. hay] So it is read in g (not
vuev) with the other authorities. The omission in A is due to the ambiguous
Syriac. 7 moveicbe] £93; Toole g,; woretoOar L; moire gy. 8 Tots
ampecBurépos] lA ; episcopo et presbyteris L. g © dads] txt LIA; add. rots
mpeoBurépas Kal g. ayripuxov] g,2,3 avtluxos 93945. éya] txt g,g,93L ;
add. yevolunyv g4; add. eficiar 1; persona mea sit (=apse stm) A. purarrovTavr]
£12,523; Pvd\acoovTwy gy. 13 mponyetobe| g,9,84; prachonorate L;
honorate 1A; aiéetare (sic) g3. This last is evidently a pure conjecture, and
editors ought not to have been misled into reading aldetoGe or aivetcbe. The
various reading alveio9e, which Ussher gives (App. Ign. p. 102) as from the Medi-
ceus (i.e. G), must be a mistake. This Ms ends abruptly at the close of § 7; but

3 alcxpodoylay ev’rpareNav] g,2,93L]; evrparedlay aicypodoylar g4.

evtpameNlav] £584 3 EvTpa-

A dor. Vi. p. 200 TH» KTiow dmacav ovK 5. evdvoacbe x.t.d.] From Rom.
advertotatyros kiwnpacipepoperny. For Xiil. 14.
the construction with the genitive, 9. avrixpvyov eyo x.t.d.] Imitated

‘without the guidance of the mind,’
see Kiihner Gramm. Il. § 421 (p. 344
sq.). For the other reading dvemio-
taro, ‘careless, neglectful of,’ comp.
Porphyr. de Adst. i. 9 dveriaratov Tijs
Stadbopas.

I. macav «.t.A.]| Comp. I
ii: Te

Pet.

from Polyc. 6.

13. mponyeto0e| The word has the
same sense as in Rom. xii. 10.

14. ta téxva «.t.A.] From Ephes.
vi. 43 the context of our Pseudo-
Ignatius being also suggested by the
context of St Paul.

15. ws fepeias] Tertull. de Crt.

5

1o

TO THE TARSIANS. 187

' ' ‘ / lal c c
I5Noyoecia Kyploy. Tas ev maplevia Tysate ws tepeias
A \ , c , lal
Xpuotov, Tas ev oEuvoTnTL yHpas ws OvovacTipiov Oeovd.
¢ , \ a An , > , k e a
Ol KUplol, BETA evoovs TOL dovAots ETMLTAOOETE OL Oov-
ho Ta hoBov Tot (ous e&u ELTE dels ev vpiv
l, ETA GO US KUPLOLS ECUTTNPETELTE. [LNOELS nm
> \ ¥ 4 \ A 7) € > , aS >
apyos €OTO HNTYNP Yep TyS EVOELAS of) apyla. TAVUTA OUK
, c Y “i > > ¢ b? \ ¢
20 €TUTATTM WS wy TL, EL Kal Sédeuat’ GAN ws adehdods V70-
, y , bl ec lal
prnocKw. ein Kvpios pe?” vpor.
> , ec lal la na 7, Y
oe: Ovatunv UR@VY TOV TT pPOOEvK ov" mpooevyed Fe Wa
‘Inoov éemitvyw. maparibewar vply rnv év ’Avtioyeta €k-
Uy] 7 X@: PATLUEHAL ULL T) €V OKELO K
4 e) , ¢€ ‘al e 5) YP lal > 4 \
K\ynoiav. aomalovTar vas at exkdynolar THs “Acias Kal
/ ¢ ” A “A @ ‘\ ,

25 Hlodvcapzos 0 avOpwiros tov Beov, @ Kal mapabycopar
x 3 7 ~ , > 4 ¢e s c 5 ,
Tv exk\ynolay THS Luptas. aomaleTar vuas y éxxrAynota

4 M Gofal b) ¢ n

Duiurmciov, fev kat ypddw viv. daomalerar vas Piov

ce , ¢ a“ eS \ \ 3 a , c
Oo SudKovos UP@V, @ KAL eyo CUKAPLOTO, OTOVOALWS UT?) -
“A , > la 5 7, ¢ lal ) la c ,
PETOVVTL BOL EV TAOLW. acmaleTat ULAS Ayaldzrovus oO dud-
Voss is not explicit on the subject (p. 116), and Ussher, while giving Voss’s text,
supposes himself to be giving the reading of the Ms. At least I cannot account for
the statement in any other way. Voss himself must have got aivetcOe (p. 80) by
conjecture or by misprint from Ussher’s aidetoOe ; and Ussher’s aide?o@e was founded
on the reading of g3. 15 wapGevia] g3945; wapOevela g,. 17 of
KUptoc...cEumnperetre] txt LIA. The two clauses are transposed, of dodo x.7.d.
and of xKUpioe x.7.d., in g. émirdgoete] g.9,93LA; brordccecbe g43 estote
[1]. 19 éorw] gl; maneat L; stet (maneat) A. apyla] apyela
£,23- ravta] g; add. gutdem A; add. enim L; add. autem 1. 20 Uro-
kynokw] £233; UTouluynokw g,sg4s (but the variation is likely to have been over-
looked). See the note on Clem. Rom. 7. 23 *Avtioxela] dvTioxelav
ae 24 THs ’Aclas...7 €xxnola] A; om. gl (by homceoteleuton). 29 ’A-
yaborous] glA; om. L. Ussher says ‘ Desideratur hoc nomen in Greco Me-

diceo et in vetere Latino nostro interprete,’ i.e. in G and L. But G is wanting
here ; and as ’AyaOozous stands in Voss’s text, the explanation which I have given

Fem. ii. 12 ‘quae sacerdotes pudi- gested by this passage in the Pseudo-
citiae dicimini’. Ignatius.

16. @vovacrnpiov Gcov] See thenote 19. pytnp yap x.t.A.] Apost. Const.
on Polyc. Phzl. 4, where the expres- ii. 4 pyrnp 7 apyia Aor.

sion occurs. The false Ignatius ovk emitarrw k.t-A.| Comp. Phzlipp.
however may have borrowed it from 13. Imitated from Ign. Ephes. 3;
Afost. Const. ii. 27, iii. 6. see the note there.

18. pndets x.7.A.] Ign. Polyc. 6 py 25. o dvOpemos x.t-.| An imita-
Tis vuav Seoeprwp evpebj, where G_ tion of 1 Tim. vi. 11 (comp. 2 Tim.
has the gloss dpyds. The glossmust iii. 17), where Timothy is so called.
either have suggested or been sug- 28. 6 didxovos judy] See the notes

188 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

a b) (A) > '

Kovos 0 €k Lupias, Os axodovbet por ev Xprot@. dcTd-

> ' > c ' , 3 , , ‘

cacOe AAAHAOYC EN AFIW MIAHMATI. acmTalopat TOAVTAS KQL

Qn Y¥ NN “ \

Taoas, Tovs ev XpioT@. eppwobe coat Kal Wyn Kat
, (12 ie \ > A \ > 4

mvevpate [evi], Kat euod pn emrdOnobe.

VILOV.

0 Kupuos pe?

6.

TIPO> ~®IAITIMHSIOTS.

(Eas 0 Kal Scopopos, Se cou mrenpery
€y mioTer Kal i
€deos, elpyvn amo Oeov Tatpos Kat
Kupiov "Inoov Xp.crov, OC ECTIN C@THP TANT@N ANOPO-
TION, MAAICTA TICTON.
I. Mepnvnpevor THs aydryns vuwv Kal THs ev XpioT@
oTovons, ys evedeiacbe cis nuas, mpémov nynoducba

VITO[LOVH Kal ayamy avuToKpiry,

v
ovon ev @.Xim7ous’

of Ussher’s v.l. to mponyetobe § g will not hold here. I can only conjecture that
in answer to some enquiry about the reading here Ussher got a reply, ‘desideratur in
Mediceo,’ meaning that the Jassage was wanting in this Ms. With the omission in
L before him, he would interpret the ambiguous reply to mean that the word was
wanting. 1 6 €k Duplas, x.7.A.] LA translate as if és €x Duplas dxoNovbe? K.T.r.
3 tos] glA; om. L. o@pare cal] glA; om. L.
AdOnobe] éwidberbe 3, a solecism.

Subscr. 6. tov dylou iepoudprupos lyvariov émisrod7 mpos Tods év Tapo@ g,3 TOU
aylov iepowaprupos iyvartov éxtaToAn 5’ mpds Tods ev Taps@ g,.

4 evi] g; om. LIA. ém-

Nothing in g3¢4.
TIPOC iAimTHcloyc | ToU avTov mpds dirvrmnolous mepl Barriomaros 212,84

(with ¢ in the marg. of g,g4); Tov dylov iepoudprupos lyvarlov dpxvemioxbmov

Georbrews avtioxelas émtoToi rpds pPiimmryciors. € g3; ad Philippenses de baptismo
scripta de endamno per epiphanium \ (with wv. ll.); ad phillipos urbem A.

on Ign. Philad. 11 for Philo and Ag-
athopus.

I. domdoace x.t.A.| As in Rom.
xvi. 16, 1 Cor. xvi. 20, 2 Cor. xiii.
comp. I Thess. v. 26.

Tpoc diAimmuHcioyc] The addi-
tion mept Barrioparos, which is found
in the Greek and Latin copies, is not
adequately explained by the contents
of the epistle itself. Possibly it was

o>
2%

originally a marginal note calling at-
tention to the subject of § 8 Barriopa,
pov Ocov eri TH BamriCopeva, k.T.A.
(comp. § 9 tev mpaerov as Kowdy ay-
Opwrov Barrifopevov), and was trans-
ferred afterwards accidentally to the
heading.

10. 6s eorw x.t.d.] From 1 Tim.
iv. 10.

16. iva 70 avrd «.7.A.] A combina-

Io

TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 189

, \ \ , € A »\ ‘
ypaiba. mpos thy piiddedpov vuav Kard cov wuyiKnv
> , c / ¢ lal A > ~ e lal

15 dyamynv, vTOMyvnoKEW vas Tov ev XpioT@ vuav Spopov,
INA TO AYTO AEPHTE ANTEC, CYMYYYOI, TO EN PpPONOFNTEC,

. > cal ’ cs a a c n e a
TW AYT@ KANONI THS TLOTEWS cToOIyofNTEc, ws IlavAos vas
> , > \ © > c “ Y , c \ aA
évovberer. et yap cic eoTWw 0 TwY Ow Dede, 6 TATHP TOU
Xpiorov, €Z oY TA TANTA’ Elc AE KAI 6 K¥pioc HM@N “lHcofc

A € \ eX a A € a Y ,
20 [Xpictdc], 0 povoyerns vlos Tov Beov, 0 Tav ohwv Kupuos,
> ; a x \ a o \ A
A’ of TA TANTA’ Ev O€ Kal mVEVMA ayLoy, TO evepynoay év
A A , \ > / A aA \ ‘\ XN ,
Moony Kat mpopytats Kat amootoNos’ ev O€ Kat To Bar-
\ b) \ , la) , Zz 4 , \
TLOPA, TO ELS TOV Pdvarov TOU Kuptov SLOopLEVOV pla [ dé]
be c b} \ b} Teces - ] tA > \ € \
Kal n ék\exTn exkhynola’ pia odetler eivar Kal » KaTa
\ , 2 \ , ' ' ray '

25 XpioTov mlotis. cic yap Kypioc, mia tictic, EN BATITICMA,
eic Oedc Kal TATHP TANTON Kal AIA TANTWN Kal EN
TIACIN.

® > \ \ , \ > , OA a,
I]. Eis ov eos Kat marynp, Kat ov dvo ovde TPELS

a2) c \ c ” \ 2 a \ > n € ,
els 6 HN Kal 6 @N, KAl OYK €CTIN TAHN AayYTOY, O MONOC
> ’ , , Le c ' ' 2 2

30 AAHOINGC’ Kypioc yap, pyar, 6 Oedc coy KyYpioc eic EcTIN.

x B > \ ay c a 2 S \
Kal mahw* oyy elc Oedc ExticeNn HM&C; OFX E1C TATHP

12 peuynuevor] g,g,931; weuvnuevos gy. A translates peuynuéevor, tynodpueda,

both by singulars. 18 el yap] gA; om. 1. 20 Xpiatos] g3lA 3 om. g, 9,84.

6 povoyers vids Tov Oeov] filius dei unigenitus 1; unigenitus filius dei A; om. g.

6 Tay bwy Kipios] gl; om. A. 23 Tov] g,g.845; OM. g3. —- SLddmevov] 8193943

did Gudduevov g, (a repetition of similar letters AIAAIA). dé] g33 Om. 218,94.

A has wa est et electa ecclesia, but it has translated 6é cal in this way in the previous

clauses. Moreover it makes the apodosis begin with ula dpethea x.7.X. In] the

words are wxa ztaque etiam ecclesia esse debet et una fides quae est in christo, which
seems to point to the reading 6é cal, but in which the apodosis is made to begin with

pla [dé] Kal x.7.d. 24 1 éxNextn éxxdyola’ pla dele k.7.r.] gg,93A 3
m €xkAnola dpeiher k.T-X. gq (comp. 1, as given in the last note). opether]
dgeirn g,- 29 6 jw Kal 6 wy] qué erat et est A; 6 av gl.

tion: of Cor. 1. 10, Phil, 1,2, ii1.15. 4, 8, iv. 8, xi: 17, xvi. 5. I have re-
18. ei yap «.t.A.] Modified from stored this reading from the Arme-

1 Cor. viii. 6. nian Version.

23. is tov Oavatoy x.7.A.| In ac- kat ovK €oty K.T.A.] Deut. iv. 35 ;
cordance with the teaching of Rom. comp. Is. xlv. 5 sq., etc.
vie 3 povos adnOuos| See Joh. xvii. 3.

25. «is yap x.t.A.] From Ephes. iv. 30. Kupuos x.7.A,] From Deut. vi. 4.
5; 6: 31. ovx eis Geos k.7-A.] Mal. ii. 10,

29. onvk.t.A.| Taken from Rev.i. loosely quoted.

190

TTANTON HMQON;

, , c y > \ ’ a ’
yap, pyow, 6 ON eic Toye KdATOYC TOY TaTpPdc.
/ 4 ce ' > a ,
madhw* eic Kypioc “Incofe Xpictdc.

AYT®@, H TI GNOMA TO YI,

IGNATIAN

eis d€ Kal vids, Adyos Oevs.

INA PN@MEN;

EPISTLES.

6 MONOTENHC
\

KQL
NN 5] y A ee]

Kat ev addw’ ti 6NOMA

a \ Ne ,

eis O€ Kal O Tapa-

a “4 , \ n > > , >
K\nTOs. EN Yap, hyo, Kal TNEYMa, ETrelAH EKAHOHMEN EN
an 2? ! a , c cal \ / a a
MIA EATIIAL THC KAHCEWMC HM@N. KQL maw" EN TINE YMA €T10-
; \ NOe Tene ; my \ ,
TICOHMEN, Kal Ta ENS TANTA A Tafta, TA Xapiopara

es ENEPrEl EN KAI TO byes TINEYMa. OUTE our Tpeus
mar épes qj pets T pets
eis TATyp Kat eis vios Kal els TApaKNHTOS.

our € viol OUTE

TapaKdyTor, add
Ou Kat
[Kvpuios] amooréh\\av Tovs amoorodovs mabHTefcal TANTA
EVETELNATO GUTOLS BamTTIZEIN

TA €ONH €iC TO ONOMA TOY

TATPOC KAl TOY Ylof Kal TOY Arloy TNEYMaTOC’ OUTE ES
Eva Tpidvusov ovte eis Tpels evavOpwmyncartas, GAN eis
TpEls O{OTipovs.
Ill. Eis yap
,

TapaKAnTos, AANA [ovoY oO

c

3 7 » e \ ¥ e
evavOputyoas, ovTE O TaTHNpP oUTE O
cer > / ) ,
vids ov Soxyce, ov havtacia,

1 Noyos Oeds] g.g,sg4slA ; Novos Geod g3; comp. Ps-Magn. 6. 2 Tovs KON-
mous] £,8,523 : Tov KO\mov gy (after Joh. i. 18); sz 1A. 4 T@ vie] g,9,583] 5
TH xpioT@ g4; def. A. 5 kal rvevua] g.g,593; Td meta G43 Spiritus 1;
Spiritus sanctus A. 8 év] g,g,5¢3A ; 70 &v gy; ipse unus |.

tert.] gosg3g4slA 5 om. g, 11 Kipwos] g,3 0 Ktpios g.943 dominus 1;
noster A; OM. g3. 12 €0vn] éOvys g,.
a\’] om. 1 and Reg. 1026 (see Cotelier) by homceoteleuton.
Tpels evavOpwrycayTas is wanting also in A. For ooriuous Reg. 1026 has ouwyiimous.
evavOpwrncavras| évavOpwrloavras 2,03. 16 évavOpwrncas] évavOpwricas 23.
17 povov] £,2,83 3 movos g4s (and so the edd.); so/#s1; dub. A. 18 6 Noyos yap|

£12,583 3 0 yap Aoyos B43 verbum enim 1; verbum (om. yap) A (connecting it with

Io Kal
dominus
14 els Tpets évavOpwrjoarTas,
The clause ove eis

the previous words, a@AN’ ddAnPela 0 Aoyos aap éyéveTo). 21 Kal réEerac]

I. 0 povoyerns x.t.A.] Joh. i. 18. 27), but instead of r@ vid the best

On the possibility of a reading 6
povoyerns, without either or
@eds, in this passage of the Gospel,
see Hort’s Zwo Dissertations p. 11
sq. So far as it goes, this passage of
our Ignatian writer favours such a
reading.

3. ets Kuépios] A reference to I
Cor. viii. 6.

Ti Ovopa k.t.A.] Prov. xxx. 4 (xxiv.

ray
vlos

supported reading is rots réxvors, while
some copies have 7@ rékvm. It is
quoted as here by Theodoret on Heb.
ili. 6 (III. p. 563, Schulze).

5. é€v...mvedpa «.t.A.] Ephes. iv. 4,
loosely quoted.

6. év mvevpa k.t.A.] From 1 Cor.
xil, 13. The next passage, mavra de
x.7.A., is from the same context, I
Cor, sil Tr.

1c

15

30°

TO THE PHILIPPIANS. IgI
aX adn eta 6

@KOAOMHCEN EAYTH OIKON.

, \ ‘ = > , c \ ,
Adroc yap cdpz éréneto’ Hi yap codia

\ 2 / ¢€ ¥ * G
Kat eyervy0n ws avOpwmos o
e \ do \ , 2 a bg * ¢ NE
eos Adyos peta Twpatos ek THS TapHEvov, avev oOptdtas
> e ’ \ > \ ' \ Qi
avdpos- H TAPOENOC YAP EN facTp! AHYWETAI KAI TEZETAI
yidn. aGAnOas ovv eyervyiOy, ahyOas nv&jOy, ahynOas éedba-

NN > > a > , \ > / No Ses

yev Kat emev, adyOas éeotavpwby Kat aréJavey Kai avéorn.
0 TAVTA TLiTTEVOUS, WS EXEL, WS yeyery jyrat, paxdpios: o

a eS A \
TAVTA fly TLOTEVWY EVayNS OVX HTTOY TwV TOY Kuptov
OTAUpwodVTMV. O yap apYwY TOV KdapoV TovTOV yxalpeL,
4 lal ¥ fa
OTav Tis apyyTa. TOV aTavpdov: ohePpov yap éavTOV ywao-
KEL THY OMooyiavy TOV OTAVpOv. TOUTO yap eoTW TO TPO-

ia lo 4 A
Talov KATA THS avToU Suvapews’ OTEP Opwyv Ppitrer Kal
> nA
axovev hoBetrar.
LV¥ K \ \ \ , € , » 8 4
. Kat tpw pev yevnta 0 oraupos, earevdev yevéo-

Bat tovro’ Kat E€NHPrel EN TOIC yloic TAC ATEIOEIAC, evn p-
ye ev ‘lovda, €v Papicatots, Ev SaddovxKatous, €v peo Bvrats,

ped\dovtos O€ yiverOar, CopuBetrar

€v véows, ev lepEevow.

g,g,g4lA (et peperit) ; om. g3 (apparently an error of the press). 22 dd7nbds
nvENOn] g.g3g451A ; om. g,. yeyevvnrat] gy
(but the first v is erased); watus est 1; yeyévnra gisg3g4s. In A os exe, ws
yeyelv|nra, is rendered briefly, gwomodo et factum est, so that the translator’s
reading is doubtful but was probably yeyévnra. 25 mn wioTedwv] £833 pI
wioteicas gg4, Which is a conformation to the preceding clause. In 1A a present
tense credit appears in both clauses. 26 rovrov] g; 2 hoc (rovtw) 1;
om. A(?). 27 dpvira] dpveira g3. éavTov] g,g,5233 avrov
L4e 30 poPeira] PoBAra g,. 32 TovTo] g (all the four mss);
hoc 1; hujusmodi (rowtto ?) A. There is no authority for the rovroy of the
editors. évnpyer] evelpyn g,3 évepyetv 1. 34 OopuBetrar] Popu-
Bara g,.

24 TavTa] avTa g3.

12. evereitaro] As recorded in Smyrn. 2, Apost. Const. v. 20.

Matt. xxviii. 19.

16, eis yap x.t.A.] This passage,
as far as éayev kal €mev, is quoted
in the Antirrhetica of Nicephorus ;
see SPicil. Solesm. 1. p. 356, and
Cotelier here.

18. 6 Adyos k.7.A.| Johni. 14. The
following words, 9 oodia x.r.X., are
from Prov. ix. I, a favourite text in
the Arian controversy: comp. /Ps-

21. 1 mapOévos x.7.A.] Is. vii. 14,
quoted in Matt. 1. 23.

22, ddnOds ovy x.7.A.| This pas-
sage is copied from Ign. Zrad/. 9;
comp. Smyrn. 1. It itself is repro-
duced substantially in an Arabic
fragment printed later in this volume.

32. évynpyet k.r.A.] The expression
is taken from Ephes. ii. 2.

192 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

Kal petdpedov euBdddrdgec TO Tpoddty, Kal Bpoxov avTa
4 \ 3 th, , 5 ~ \ \ A ,
delkvutw Kal ayxovynv diddoKe’ doBet dé Kat TO yuvavor,
€v ovelpols AUTO KaTaTapdTTwY, Kal TavELW TELpaTaL TO
KaTad TOV oTaUpdv, 0 TdvTa Kadwv KWaV Eis THY avTOU
KaTacKeuyny® ov petaywooKav et [7@] TorovTw KaKo"
yap av ov TavTa GV Tovnpos’ GAN eryjabeTo THS EavTOU
dmwheias. apyn yap avT@ KaTadikns 0 Tov XpioTov orav-
, b} \ , > \ 3 /, 5 \ \ ~
pos, apyn Oavatov, apyn amodeias’ dio Kal ev TiowW
evepyet apvctafar Tov otavpov, 76 wdfos éeraroyiver Oa,
Tov Oavarov SdoKxnow Kade, THv ex Taplevov yéerynow
, \ , AN , e i Ban
Tepixonre, THY piow avryv SvaBdddew ws puoepav
"Iovdators ouppoxet els apynow Tov otavpov, "E\\now
els cuKopavtiay payeias, aipeTiKois els havraciay’ Tout-
A ¥

hos ydp €oTw o THS KaKias oTpaTHyos, Kreivous, aoTATOS,
e “A 3 / ‘\ ft X\ , Y \
€avt@ évaytios Kal adda pev mpoBaddduevos eTepa d€
Lal A A yg

Seixvis’ codos yap €oTL TOU KakoTOLNGaL, TO de Kadov O
, 3 b} A, 5 4 ‘\ ie > e if

TL woTé €oTW ayvoe ayvoias |yap| wem\jpwrar, Su Exov-

1 €uBddrer] éuBarer gy. avT@] g,g3g,s1A ; om. gy. F3 a’rd Katrara-
patTwv] £,2,52453 amoxarapartww g3; perturbabat eam A; ipse (adres) conturbans 1.
4 Tov] g,23945: 7d g, (unless indeed Dressel is in error, and this is a v. 1. for the
preceding 7d, as Zahn suspects). kdhwy] g4s3 Kad@v g33; KaQov (so accentuated,
unless the accent escaped me) g,; Kkadov g,. Ing; the clause is read 6 ravta Kadov
re kal xixwv (obviously a misprint for xwey), and in] it is rendered omnia evocans et
movens. The particles were inserted from a misunderstanding of kdédwy, as if kadov.
The rendering in A, ommnem corruptionem movebat, is accounted for by the Syriac
noan, which means either ‘a rope’ or ‘corruption,’ as it is differently vocalized.
5 TO] 2,3 OM. £9394. 7) £43 7 £233 7 (sic) g In 1 the words run zz
tantum enim mala evant omnia, so that kaxq 7...dy appears to have been
omitted. The reading of Ussher (followed by Zahn and others) ef yap av od mavta
k.T.A. must be rejected; for dv is not wanted with e/, and is wanted with 7.

Il.

2. to yvvaoy] Pilate’s wife; see
Matt. xxvil. 19.

4. mavta ka\ov kwoy| A nautical
metaphor, mavra kddoy kweiv or e&se-
vat or oeiew, ‘to let out every reef,’
equivalent to the English ‘to leave
no stone unturned.’ The various
readings are due to later ignorance
of this proverb.

mepixkonrew| ‘to mutilate,’ i.e.
‘to invalidate,

puoepay] For this form see the
note on Clem. Rom. 14.

13. ovkxodartiav payeias] ‘ the false
charge of magic, brought against
Jesus; comp. § 5 més dé kai payos
ovTos K.T.A.

16.. coos ydp x.7.A.| Apost. Cortst.

Io

15

EG) THE, PHILIPPIANS. 193

an an a
lov Tapavowy. TS yap ovK EGTW TOLOUTOS, OS pHTE
\ la \ c ~ / /
Tpo Today Tov éavTov éyov PBdézeu ;
20 V. Ei yap Wros avOpwros o Kupuos, ek Wuyns Kal
TwOUaTOS, TL TEpLKOTTELS THY YyerYnoW THS KOWNS TeV
> 4, , , 4 c /d , Saas 3 7
dvOpaérav dicews; ti dé, ws tapddokov te ex avOpazrov
yevopevov, TO Taos SdKnow Kadets, Kal TOV Pdvatov Tov
~ / / > \ \ \ + /, ,
Oyntov ddé€av vopiles; ei d€ Ocds Kat avOpwros, Ti Tapa-
-~ \ = ' , \ “A 2 ¥
25 voMov KaNELS TON Thc AdZHC Kypion, TOY TH huTEL atper-
‘\ b) b)
Tov; TL Tapdvopov héyers TOV vopobérny, Tov ovK avOpw-
\ c , \\ tas > ' e , =/
Tetav Wuynv eyovTa; 6 Adroc cépz éréneto, 0 Aoyos apv-
Opwros, ovk év advOpemw KaToiKnoas. Tas O€ Kal payos
ovTOs, 0 mada pev Tacav aic@ytHv Kal vonTny dvow
30 KaTacKevacas youn tatpds, ev dé 7H evavOpoTnae T4-
CAN NOCON KAl MAAAKIAN GOEPATIEYCAC;
la e A AN
VI. Ila@s d€ ovy otros Ocds, 6 veKpovs dviaTtav, ywhovs

6 émpjobero] £3; érécOairo g,; ératoOaird (sic) g,; émarcbavOels gy, éauTov |
L523; suam 1; avrod gy. 1o déxnow] Siknow g3; putant (doxodow) |.
It puoepdv] g,g,¢3. The editors substitute wucapdy, and so gy4s. 13, els pri.]
om. g4. payelas] ¢,93845; waylas g,. 14 ydp] g3l; om. g,8.84;
sed et A. 18 pyre] So all the four Mss. The editors read pmédé.
19 Tov] g3; Tw g,g,sg4s; al. A. In 1 the sentence runs gud non sibi proponit
Néyor] g3l3 Adywr g,g,e4; al. A. 21 cwpartos|

22 én dvOpdrov yevouevor] £8,933 yevouevov er
26 ovk] 1; om. g. In
avOpwumelav] dvOpwrlav

suum sermonem.
txt. IA; add. pudvor g.
avOpdrov £4. 24 Oeds] 819,583; 0 eds By.
A the whole clause rév ovk...éxovTa 1s wanting.
2120833 avOpwrivny 4. 27 6 Noyos advOpwros| verbum homo 1; verbum
homo-factum-est A; Kal Té\evos avOpwios g. 30 evavOpwrycet] évavOpw-
32 Geds] g31; om. g,g,gy. The omission of @C would be easy
after the termination -OC. In A the clause is paraphrased, gaomodo dicts merum

hominent, 0 calumniator, wllum gui mortuos etc.

wlan So

Christology of this Ignatian writer,
and for the motive of the various

: ; p

vi. 6 6 movnpos, copes ay Tod Kako-
-~ ‘A a ,

moujoat Kal TO KaAdy O TL TOTé eoTLY

ayvoay k.T.A.

17. dv éxovovoy k.r..] Apost. Const.
Vill. 2 dyvola yap ciot memecpévor
dv Exovovov pox Onpiar.

19. Tov €éavtov Adyov] ‘his ows
language, for he contradicts himself,
as the writer goes on to show.

20. ek Wuyns kal o@paros| For the
IGNe ii

readings in this chapter more espe-
cially, see the note on Ps-Philad. 6.

25. tov tis dv€ns Kupiov] Taken
from I Cor. ii. 8; see also below § 9,
and Tvall. 12.

27. © Adyos k.t.A.] John 1. 14.

30. macay vooov «.t.A.] Matt. iv.
235 IX 35y- X13) Comp. Magn 11,

5

13

IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

194

dptiovs atoaTéhwv, Nerpous Kabapilwv, tupdovs opparar,
, » aN » a , e \ / x N

Ta ovTa H avEwv 7 peTaBdddr\wv, ws Tos TEVTE apToUS Kal
\ 4, > / Sy ae AY b} os \ \ N

Tous Ovo iyOvas Kal 76 vdwp eis olvov, Tov 5€ Gov oTpa-
A (fo / , , \ I? \ ,

TOV pHpmatt povovy duvyadevwv; Ti dé Kakilers THY diow

nr , \ \ 4 =) A 3 , , la
TNS Taplevov, KaL TA LOPLA aTroKaNeELs ao XY pa; TAAAL TAUTA 5

i? \ aA , y, Ni > x
Topmevwov, Kal yupvovobar Ketevov appevas pev eis oe
an / \ b) > 7 > 4 2) / Le
Onrevav Ondeias S€ eis dxdhacTov éeriOupiay appévov. vor
aigypad TOL TaVTA VEevomLoTaL, Kal TELVOS ElvaL TpOTTOLH
TV, TO THS TOPVELAS TVEDMA, AyVvowr OTL TOTE yiveTaL aid pov
yY Lal
Tl, OTaY Tapavopia puTavOy apaptias dé amovans ovdev
A v4 b) /, ON ~ b) \ / ‘
TOV yevouevav aiaypov, ovdev havrov, d\\a mavTa Kaha
Nav: Kat od pn Brérov Kakiles advra ;

VIL.

> 3 A / 5) 5) C12 SN , , ec ¥
ElVal EK TS mapUevov, a\X’ 0 €rt tavtwv OEds, 0 wr,

an \ , 3 A e = 4
Ilds 6€ mddAw ovKkéru cour doKet o Xpioros
ec
O

4 3 , > e A ’ , b] x2 , e
TAVTOKPATwp; TLS OVY O TOUTOY aTrooTeiNas, EiTé Tis O

, , \ ® /

TOUTOV KuUpLevoV; yvaun Sé Tivos ovTOS ereOapynoer ;

vopev O€ Tolwv TAnpwTns yéeyovev, O pHATE yvomun Twos

I amooréh\\wy] £8,833 amorekav gy; def. A. For apr. dmocr. 1 has sanavit.
2 Kal] g,g3g4s1A; 7 (sic) go.
puyadedwr] duyadeve g3.
mevwv] g.o,seqsA(?); praeseminans 1; Twoumrevew g3.
7238453 Anrlwv Ondias g,.
vov] £25833 ywoudvey g4l(?); al. A.
19 vouobere?s] g3g945; vouobérns g,;3 vomobeTnS gy.
yeyevnoba gig3; al. 1A. 21 héAnOas] €r\vPas g.,. 22 OT diadoka]
Ore Gud NoEd G3; OTe Hid SdEn g,; di0dbEH (sz, the drs being omitted) g,. In gy the
words é7u...Balvecs are omitted and a blank space is left, the scribe apparently

4 Movoy] gse,5; movw Z.043 tantum1; om. A.

5 amoxanels] £3045; dmroNadels 21g... 6 Tou-
7 O@nrerav Ondelas]
8 mpooron] mpoorote? g,. II yevoue-
ovdev] gig.sgal; ovdé gy A(?).
yeyervncOat] £58455

5. TavTa Topmevoy k.t.r.| See
Mart. Ign. Rom. 7 odx adoynpoveiv
vpas nvaykatov OearpiCovres, kal ras
yuvaixas vay yupvas ws €v aiypatooia
Topmrevovres ;

14. 06 emi ravrwv Ocos| See Tars.
5; comp. Mart. Jen. Rom. 6. This
was one of the charges brought
against Marcellus, Euseb. £cc/.
Theol. ii. 4 «i 8n ody év Kai radvtov iv
6 Oeds Kal 6 ev ad’t@ Aoyos, ws Soxet
MapkeAd@, 0 €v TH ayia mapbEevm yevo-

4 ,

pevos...avTos WV oO emt mayTav O¢€ds
K.T.A.

21. Tov madipBorov] ‘ changeadble-
ness, tnconsistency, fickleness, being
associated with the idea of ‘ treach-
ery,’ ‘deceit’; comp. A%schines Fads.
Leg. 40 (p. 33) 0 Kképxkay 7) TO Kadov-
pevov TauTanua 7) TO TadiuBoXrov 7 Ta
Totavta pnuara, where, as here, ro
maripBorov is used for 7 maduuBoria.
On this word see Ruhnken 77meus
s.v. It is sometimes wrongly written

Io

#5

tO) THE PHILIPPIANS. 195

pyte e€ovoia eikwy; Kat Tov Xpiorov eEaipav THs yev-
vnocews TOV ayevynTov vomoberets yeyerrno0ar, Kat oTavpe
20 tpoonhaoUar TOV avapyoV" Tivos TVYXwpHTaYTOS, OVK EX
elmetv aNd yap ov édAnOas pe Tov TaripBddrov, odd
dyvo@ ott diddoka Kal didupa Batvers- ayvoets dé od Tis

o yevvnbeis, 0 Tay cidévar TpooToLovpeEvos.
VIII. Todda yap oe havOdver. n tapbevia Mapias,
250 Tapdookos TOKETOS’ OTIS O EV TH THpaTL oO Nyovpevos
doTnp Tav ev avatodyn, Tov Ta Sapa KouildvTav pdywv:
dpxayyéhov aomacuos mpos tapfévov. rapbévov mapda-
Sofos ovAAn Wis pevnoTevperyns: TaLdds TPOSpPOpLoV KYPU-
Kela emt TO ek THS TapOevov, Kat ev KoLia oKipTyoLs ek
30 TOD mpolewpovpevov: ayyéwy vuvou emt TO TEXOvTU ToL-
pevov evayyédua: “Hpwdov ddBos émi adaipéoer Bacrreias:
vntioKTovoy mpoataypma els AlyumTov petavdotacis €Kel-
Oev emt ta THdE Emdvodos: OTdpyava TaLdiKd: aToypady

being unable to decipher or to interpret them. The whole sentence runs in 1,
neque ignoro quoniam curve et lubrice incedis; and in A, e¢ perversos guodammodo
vel obliquos gressus (sc. twos) habeo (i.e. aestimo). Most editors read dca dofd, in two
words; but this must be wrong. See below. Balvers] Balyves g,3 Bév-
ves g.. 24 twapGevia] g4s; wapOevela 2,903. 26 KomecovTwv] gg ,50455
KOMUTGVTOW F>, 28 peuvnorevmerns] £,2,245[1]; memicrevuévyn g3; def. A.
Knpuxela] 4s; Knpuxla 12,93. 31 evayyédta] So accentuated in g,g4; evayyerla
L523. “Hpwdov] g,g,931A; Kal npwdou gy. 32 vyToKTovor| £043
yNTLOKTOVWY g, 3 VNTloKTOvwr (sic)g3. The editors read vnmioxrovwr, but vymioKrovoy
is far better. In it is praeceptio ad parvulorum mecem, and in A, guia mandatum
dedit necare pueros. Both these renderings point to vymvoxrovor,

madipBovroy ; comp. the vv. Il. wapa- this passage is founded.
Bodevodpevos, mapaBovAevodpevos, in 31. evayyéia] So it should pro-
Phil. ii. 30. bably be accentuated, not evayyedia
22. duddokal ‘crookedly.” Thiscom- with previous editors. The word
pound is very rare, but the lexicons evayyeXia however is found, though
give an instance from Liban. Ov. rarely, in Hellenistic Greek; e.g.
IV. p. 1071 Stadcgors otpodais, where 2 Sam. xvili. 20, 27.
it is used of an oblique glance of the 33. é€nxi tarde] The spurious Ig-
eyes. For the use here comp. Ba- natius forgets that he elsewhere
brius Fad. 109 Ao€a Baivew, describ- (§ 15) supposes this letter to have
ing the motion of a crab. been written after the saint has
24. TloAAa ydp «.7r.A.] See the already reached the shores of Italy.
note on Ign. “Lphes. 19, on which Zahn suggests that perhaps this lan-

13—2

196 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

a, , iA »” A 3 4
avOpwrivy yadaKkrotpopia: ovowa maTpos ov omeipavTos:
padrvat, dud TO py eivar TOroV ovdenia TapacKern avOpw-
Ub b} , , 3 , ($72 fa 4
Tivn avéyocws TpoKkoTy: avOpadmwa phuata: cetvn, dim,
odouTopia, Koos: OvoLav TpoTKopLOal, EmELd1) Kal TEPLTOpLN”
/, \ Love oy teen =~ , 9 \ 4
Barricpa, pavy Ocod ért To Bamrilopeva, oars Kal 7dOev:
paptupia mvevuatos Kal Meov vrepdvalley havy: “lwdvvov
mpopyteia onpaivovea aOos did THS TOU dpvovd Tpoon-
yopias’ onpeiwv Siaddpav evépyerau idoers Toukiau émt-
tiunow SeomoTiKn mpoordttrovea OBahdrrn Kat avepors:
TVEVLATA Tovnpa dvyadevdpeva: ceavTov oTpEBdovpevov
[kat] €« Hs Tov dawopevov Suvdpews aixilopevov, ovK
Y¥ 4 ,
EXOVTA O TL TOLNTYS.
aw € a ~ 4 Lal
IX. Tav? oper ittyyias: Kat ore tapOevos n TeKovca,
> , b Se al / e A > / ¢€ , e
nyvoes, aN e&érd\ytrey oe 1 TaV dyyédwy vpuvohoyia, 7H
TOV padyov TporKvYyCLs, n TOV daTepos emToAH. eis a-

2 parva] g,.2,583;5 paTvyn g4. 3 welvn| g,;3 wTlyn £3; TWelva gosgys. divy]
£20833 SlYa sys. 4 Odoropla, Koos] g,g,231; Kbzos, ddovroplar 24;
defatigatio in via A (as if ddouroplas or -ta Komos). éredy Kal] £,2,843
érera Kal g33 om. 1A. mepiToun] g,e,sg3lA 3 mepiromal gy. 6 Qcoi]
g,g4lA; marpds g,¢3. 7 mpopynreia] mpopyrov g.g,g3g4s. The edi-
tors read the passage paprupla mvevuatos kal marpds vrepdvwhev. wri “Twdvyvov
mpopytov onuatyouca x.T.\. I have restored wpopyrela from 1A, and altered the
punctuation accordingly. In 1 it runs f¢estificatio spiritus et dei vox tohannis
prophetia significans etc. (where Urepdyw6ev is untranslated); in A ¢estificationem det
de hoc qui desuper erat, prophetiam ioannis agnum nominando etc. (where vepa-
vwOev is translated as if it were urép Tov dyvwHev). See the explanatory note.

Q Gararry] £18,583; Patacon gy.

guage may favour his conjecture
(1.v. A. p. 141 sq.) that Acacius of
Czsarea was the author of these
spurious epistles. It seems at first
sight to betray a Palestinian author-
ship. On the other hand the lan-
guage might perhaps be satisfied
by a reference to Antioch the see of
Ignatius.

3. av&yoews mpoxorn| A _refer-
ence to Luke ii. 40 ro Sé radio
nvéavey, il. 52 kal “Incods mpo€éxor-
TEV.

mein, Sin] For the form sreivn

10 oeavrov] It would appear that some

see Lobeck Phryn. 499, Steph. Thes.
s.v. (ed. Hase et Dind.); for dipy
Esch. Choeph. 743, where however
editors emend in various ways.

5. wv) Ocotv] This refers, I sup-
pose, to the premonitory warning
given to the Baptist, which is men-
tioned only in Joh. i. 33. The voice,
which is mentioned by the other
three Evangelists as following upon
the descent of the Spirit, is intended
in cov vVrepavwbev pwvy below.

17. maOvn|] <A dialectic form of
garyvn, as kiOwov and yurav, Kvdpa

Io

£5)

Te THE* PHILIPPIANS.

197

yvovav od tatwdpopets Sud TA EvTEAH’ piKpa yap wou SoKet

4 , fe! 7 . > / ,
omdpyava, mabvn, mepitouyn, yadaxrotpodia: dvagéia cou

A \ a ,
TavTa Kata @eov Katedaivero.

TaAW €LOES av pwrrov

c \ A ,
TETOAUPAKOVTA YMEPAS KAL VUKTAS ayevoTOV peEivayTa Tpo-

“A > 4 > / la aA ‘\ ¥
20 ons avOpwrivns, ayyé\ous Suakovovvras, OUS KQL eppurTes,

> ‘ A c \ x 4 \ \
LO@v TP@TOV WS KOLVOV av@pwrrov Bamrlopevor, KQaL TV

~~ \ \ A ,

aitiay ayvoav: pera O€ THY VnoTEiay TEWaVTL KaTeOdpoeLs
e \ ” b} lal Y

Tahw, Kat émetpales ws Kowov avOpwrov, ayvowv oats

x ¥ 4, > cy S n a > \ o c '
ein’ edeyes yap, ei yidc ei Toy Oeof, eimé (Na of AlOor

© ” ' \ AN > ‘cat > > , > ,
25 OYTO! &PTO! FENWMNTAL TO Y2pP Cia OcCel aYVOLas E€OTLY’

> \ ” > , 3 - 4 “ \ \ \
€l Y4p OVTWS EVYLYUMOKES, NYTLOTWM OTL Onpvoupy@ KaL TO [LY

xX a \ A on A S234, ,
OV TOLYNO AL Kal TO OV petaBahety €7 Llons Ouvarov.

\
KQL

dua yaorpos Teipales Tov tpéporvta maévTas Tovs Tpodys

, \ , \ os 2S , > 4
Seopevovs, KL Teipacers TON THC AOZHC KyptoN, e7alo-

> / in? > 1 ' t ”
3° PEVOS EK KAKOVOLAS OTL OYK ET APTW MONG ZHCETAI ANOPa-
Toc AAN ET ANTI PHMATI EKTOPEYOMENG AIA CTOMATOC

word or words (e.g. elées) had dropped out, since the accusative has no government:

but, if so, the omission is prior to any existing authorities.
12 Tovjons] moinoes g3.

om. £,8284-
17 maOvn] wdOn g3 fasstones 1.
has praesepe.

For the form see below.

II Kat] g3l[ A];
13 idvyylas] ) Avyyuas g..

I have restored the reading ra@vn from A, which

18 xara] g (all the Mss). It is

untranslated in 1A, which have zzdigna (now digna) deo, but this is perhaps care-

lessness.

eldes] ides g..
255

26 ArloTw] érioTw g,.

Barra g3.

pages] meipdacns g,.

and xvrpa, mOaxyn and gdidaxrn, ev-
redbcy and évOcirey, etc.; e.g. Geopon.
XV. 4. I Ta oTOpua THY Tabvey : comp.
Meeris 212. 9 (ed. Bekker) garvy
"Arrikot, mabvn "EXAnves. The com-
mon reading, ma6n, is out of place
here.

22. mewovti| If any correction
were made, it should not be wewavra,
which several editors (e.g. Ussher,
Dressel, and Zahn) adopt, but ze-
vovros (e.g. Diod. Sic. xv. 34, Strabo

kxarepalvero] £9,593; KaTadatverat 94; videnturl; sunt A.
22 Tewavrt] £,8,03.

£45. 25 ovro] gyg.g3A; om. gy; def. 1.

27 ov bis] oy g,.

ér ions] gus; ep ions g,3 Ep tons g3; ép ious g..

Some editors read mewavrTa, and so

ayvolas] aryvoi (sic) g,.
peraBane] gg,5945;5 meTa-
28 Tet-

xll, p. 573). The dative however is
amply justified by the analogous uses
of katayedav, Karatpéyewv, etc., with
this same case.

24. et vios et x.7.A.] Quoted from
Matt. iv. 3. The subsequent quota-
tion also, ovk ém’ apr@ x.t.X., is taken
from the same Gospel, Matt. iv. 4.
For the expression rov ris ddéns
Kvpwov comp. I Cor. ii. 8; see also
above, § 5.

198 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

la) 3 iN A Ly ey nw 3S ) 4 y e
Ocof. ei yap noes o7e vios Beovd Hv, éyivwoKes OTL O
XN
év TecoTapdKovTa nucpats Kat ioapiOuois vuElv dvevdees
, \ \ A Ss > \ \ >) 4
momoas TO [plaprov| copa Kai eis TO Sunvekes edvvaTo
wn “~ \ i s “A 74 / y 2. > ,
TOUTO ToUnTal. Sid TL ovv TEWa; Wa SelEy OTL KaT ady-
» an e be Py , N \ a
Oevav €aBe Tapa oporoTrabes avOpadois: dua pev Tov
, 26 cy, e 4 5 \ be la) 8 / 4 \ +
mpwtov edergev oT Beds, dua d€ Tov Sevtépov oTu Kal av-
Cpwrros.
ne vy. Ss Qe \ 5] a e , , =
. Xv ovv, o exmecwv Ex THS VWndoTaTys SENS wc
5 lat , “ r , , \ > a
ActpamtH, ToApas Aé€yew TH Kuptw Bdve ceaytONn éNTEYOEN
; Oye. Noy , c YS x os
KATwW @ TA OVTA NEAOyLOTAL WS pn OVTA Kal eis KevOdoE-
\ “A “ XN
(av mpokahéoat TOV ovK emOELKTL@VTA; Kal Tpoomo”N THY
\ b) , \ > “A e . ’ > fa)
ypapyy avaywaokew TEept avTov, 6t1 Toic ArréAoic ayToy
E€NTEAEITAL TEP! COY, KAI ETT) YEIP@N Apofyci ce, TOY MH
, ' \ ' \ \ \
TPOCKOWAl TPOC AIBON TON TIOAA COY; Kal TA hourra 7 poo-
lal la) ra “ \ aA “A 4
TOU ayvoelw, KA€TTWY G TEPL TOV Kal THY DwY TPOTOr@Y

1 qOeus] Anast. (see the lower note); éyivwokes g3 scérves | (having cognosceres for
éylvwoxes below). So also in A two different words are used, corresponding to sezo
and cognosco respectively. vids Qeov] g; Peod vids Anast. nv] g,23g4s Anast. ;
evatl; est A; et g,. 2 & TecoapaKxovra Nuépas] gl; Tecoapdkovra jucpas Anast.
[A]. icaplOuows] g, 23845; lodpiOuov g,; guadragintal. The words xal icapid-
pots vuély are wanting in A Anast. 3 pOaprov] Anast.; passidile 1; om. gA.
4 ToUTO] £38451; To (sic) g,; def. A. ovv] £23245; 00 g,3 om. A; al. 1.
Kat dA/Oevay|] g; adnO@s Anast.; dub. A; vere 1. The reading car’ ddjevay is
necessary to explain the variation given in the next note. 5 €daBe] g,5
sumpsit A; avédaBe g,g3g4s Anast.; suscepit 1. As avédaBe is not a very
suitable word, the av- seems to be a repetition of the last syllable of dAj@eav.

I. ef yap ndas K7.A.] This pas-
sage, to the end of the chapter, is
quoted by Anastasius (Mai Vez.
Script. Nov. Coll. Vil. 1. p. see
Zahn p. 359). He cites it by inad-
vertence as ék THs émiaroAns mpos Tovs
ev Tapoo.

8. os dotparn] From Luke x. 18.

9g. Bare ceavrov] From Luke iv.
9; but the next quotation, rois ayyé-
Rows «.7.A., is nearer to Matt. iv. 6
than to Luke iv.'1o sq. The latter
evangelist more nearly preserves the
words of the LXX, Ps. xc (xci). 11, 12.

ye) 2

aay

10. ta dvta x.7.A.] Comp. Rom.
iv. 175 1 Cori. 23;

II. emdecktiavra] ‘ desirous
making a display’; comp. e.g. Orig.
c. Cels. iv. 6 kaarep of vedmdovror
tov avOpeorav émideckTi@vTes...00 yap
emderktua 0 Beds. Similarly havyriay,
Mar. Ign. 5.

15. KAdémrov] ‘suppressing, con-
cealing’ ; for the next quotation, émi
do7mida «.t.A., follows immediately
upon the previous one in Ps. xc (xci).
13.

20. ovK exrretpaceis k.T-A.] Deut. vi.

Io

eet

Te THE PHILIPPIANS. 199

Tpoepytevoev" emt AcTiAA KAl BaciIAICKON €TIBHCH, KAl Ka-
TATTATHCEIC AEONTA KAl APAKONTA.

G8

A , ‘ > , 5) , a ,
TOS TELpalEels TOV aTTELPACTOL, emiAabopevos Tov vopobe€rov

\ A la lol fl
Ei rotvuy od mdtnpa tTav Today Tov Kupiov,

y > > Ul , 4 '
20 TApaKEeNEvopLevov OTL oYK EkTTEIpacetc Kypion TON OeOn coy;

25

30

> \ \ a > 4 \ lal a» > a
aka Kal Tohpas, evayeoTate, TA TOV Oeov epya oLKetovo-
\ \ / (2 \ , > , \
Oat kai cot mapadeddabar héyew THY TOUTwY apyyY Kat
THY Onv TIaTW TpoTEivers TO Kupio, Kat diddvar TA avTov
avTo emayyédhy, eav Tecav etl THS yHS TPOTKYVHON ToL;
Kal Tas ovK edpiéas TovadTnvy povnv Kata Tov Seamdtov
Tponkacla, @ TAVTWY TOVNPaY TYEVLATwWY TOVNPOTEpOV ek
Kakovolas mVEeva; Sia yaoTpos nTTHOns Kat dud KEvooo-
/, > , \ , \ , > 2) /
Eias nTysdoOns: dua diloypynpatias Kat pirapyias eis ace-
Bevayv efédky.

\ ” c aA la > , ce A x an ,
Aloc Odic, 0 TOV Beov atoaTas, o Tov Xpiatou xapia Geis,

N e gO € , Lhe) ' c
ov 0 Bedtap, 0 ApaAkwN O ATOCTATHC, O CKO-
c A e , , 5 , e lal A la
0 Tov ayiov mvevpatos addoTpiwbeis, 0 TOU yopov Tar

Q Bare] Barre 3845. 10 Ta dvTa] guae suntl; Ta évdvra g; A paraphrases
the whole clause, cz ommne aliguid possibile est. It seems necessary to read dvTa
for évévra. II mpokadéoat] mpoxadjoat g3; Mpokaetoal g,; Mpoxadetabat
Z,3 Mpookadh 243 Provocas 1; vocas A. 13 kal] g; wt 1A. I4 ™poo-
Ton ayvoev] £8,583; ayvoelv mpoorolh gy. 15 a] g3l; 6 g43 guae or
quod A; ov gg... mpotb\wy | ministris 1; mpotwo\\Gv g,; mpd TOAAGY F183;

16 Katamarnoes] 123845; KaTaTaTHons g,.
20 ért] g,g,833; om. gy; geod A. 22 dé-

24 Mpockyjoyn] Zy5Z45; Mpookvyyser ge3.

mpd moNNov g4; om. A.
IQ meipagers] meipacys g,.
yew] g31; om. g,g.g,[A].

29 €pédrxy] EpéAker g,; apEeAKy F3.

16, quoted Matt. iv. 7, Luke iv. 12.

23. THY onY mr@ow K.T.r.] ‘en-
ticest Him to fall like thyself’ ; comp.
Enseb. Pracp. Ev. vii. 16. (p.. 329)
ade Tas THY TrdTW adrod...Oupyoupe-
vou mos e&emecev eK TOU ovpavod oO
é€wopopos «.7.A. In the context Ps.
xc. 13 is quoted, and there are seve-
ral other coincidences with this pas-
sage of our Pseudo-Ignatius.

27. 68a yaorpos| i.e. ‘ by thy ap-
peal to His appetites’; comp. § 9
mewavte KateOapoes. The other ex-

BeNlap] g,g3A; Bedlas g,943 zcensor 1.

pressions, dua xevodo€ias and dia gu-
Aoxpnuatias x.t.r., refer to the two
remaining temptations.

29. 0 Spaxwy oO admootatns| As
Ps-Philad. 6. The expression is
taken from Job xxvi. 13. The con-
nexion which we find here, was the
more readily suggested from the
fact that the fathers commonly inter-
preted Bediap by admooratns; see
Ussher’s note.

6 okodwws odis] An expression
taken from Is. xxvii. I.

200 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

> , > / e “A , lal lal ¢c , ¢
dyyehov e€wobeis, 0 TaV Vowwy Tov BEeov vApioTys, oO
TOV vopipwrv €xOpos, 0 Tots TpwToTAdaTOLS ETAVaTTAS Kat
THS EvTOANS aATOOTHOAS Kal aikioas TOUS OVdeY adLKHOAV-
, e ny >) , \ 3 , fre
TAS 06,0 TO ABed éravactyoas TOV avOpwmoKTovov Kaw,
¢ Aiea NX 3 , , a , Sih .
0 7@ lIwB éemiotpatevoas, héyets 7T@ Kvupiw, édn Tecan
1 xX Les uA x a ? an
TPOCKYNHCHC Mol; @ THS TOALNS, @ THS Tapamdy€ias: dov-
/ “~ / b) n An A ,
hos Spameérys, SovAos pactryias, apyvids Tov Kahov dSeamo-
, , La) , nw las A
Tov; OEoTOTH THALKOUVTM, BEM TavTwY TaY VOHToV Kal
alc Oynrav, héyels, EAN TECGON TIPOCKYNHCHC Mol;
XII.
, A \ i) \ b) 4 lal , ) AN ,
avaipel TOV ATO ayvoias ToLavTa Opacuvdpevov, ada TPAwS
aToKpiveTan, YtTare Datana.

‘O d€ Kupios paxpoOupet, kal ovK eis TO py OV

2 wa > Y
OVK €l7EV, {Tare OTTIC@ MOY"

> \ ¢ , wd > > o A > ®
ov yap vaooTpEear oios Te GAN Yare Zatand, EV Obs
> , 4 > @ >) / =) , 5) \ \
emeheEw, uTaye ev ols ypeficbys ex Kakovoiass eyo yap
iy a \
OOTIS ELL YWOTKH, Kal UTO Tivos aTéaTahpaL, Kal OV XP)

a Sry, D a , \ !
Tpockuvew emioTapat. Kypion yap, Pyow, TON Oedn coy

1 ayyéA\wr] g,2,931A 3 amocréhwy gy. 2
TAGOTULS g,.

TpwToTAdTTOLS] F,F3845 3 Mpwro-
3 dmoornoas Kal aikicas| jKeloas g.g,; 7) amaryoat (sic) £3;
Kwnoas 243 avertisti |. The rendering of the sentence in A is fecisté cam (i.e.
primam creaturam) praecepti-violatorem et cructasti eos qui tibi nihil peccaverunt.
From this version, with the fragmentary help of the other authorities, I have
attempted to restore the original text.
part of it.

Zahn had seen that alxioas must form
The omission of arogrnsas may be explained by the proximity of é7a-
avder] £1,835 HNOEY Ly. 4 o€] g,g.sgs[I][A]; om. gy.
7 adnvias] £12,523; apnvidoas gy; descivit [A]; al. 1. 8 rv] g,g3; OM. g,g4.
9g alcOnrey] écAnrar g.. 10 pakpoOuuet] paxpoOuun g.. eis TO un bv] £8,833
in praesenti (els To mapov) 1; om. g4; def. A. Perhaps we should read els 76 wapov.
Il dro] £,8,5233 UT gy. 13 Te] £8,573; OM. gy. 14 npeOlcOns] 2,23;
mpeOnoOns £3 npecOns v4; arlexistt A; ibt elegisti 1. The two versions seem to

VaOTHOAS.

g. éav mecov x.t.r.| Matt. iv. 9.

dé rov diaBodov....Yraye Sarava, xopis
It is somewhat different in Luke

THs Oricaw pov mpocOnKns, quoted by

iv. 8.

12. Umaye Sarava| Matt. iv. 10. In
Luke iv. 1o it is an interpolation.
The following quotation traye orica
pov is from Matt. xvi. 23. The idea
of the passage is borrowed from
Origen zz Matth. Tom. xit (Il. p.
540 Delarue), mpos pev rov Iérpov
eimev “Yraye omiow pov Sarava, mpos

Zahn.
16. Kupuov «.t-A.] Deut. vi. 13,
quoted in Matt. iv. to.

as

21. éyod...d6 «7.A.] From John
Vis 57%
23. ovk wyt| Comp. Zars.9. See

the note on Ign. Ephes. 3.
26. ws idva pern| Afost. Const. vi.

Cw, , ‘ c fod
29 OL avopes, OTEPYETE Tas E€AUT@V Yu-

Io

5

TO THE! PHILIPPIANS. 201
TIPOCKYNHCEIC, KAI AYT@ MON® AaTpeyceic. O10a TOY Eva,

eTioTApat TOV MOVOV, OV GV aTooTATYS yéyovas. ovK Eipl
avrifeos, ofohoy@ THY UiTEepoxXHY’ Kal OV TapaTovpaL TpoO-
20 KUVElY ekeiv@ OV ETLOTApaL, TOV THS EuNS yevvyocEws atri-
Ov...é7d> Yap Zz AIA TON TraTepa
SeUIT:
nvayKac Onv emuoTetAat, els O0€av Ocov TAPAwav, OVK WY
Tt, GN as adeddos.

, Lal /
25 mpeo Burépo.s, TOLS OLuaKOVOLS.

Tatra, adeddol, ad duabécews THs Tpds vas

¢e 4 “ Lal
vmotacoecbe TH emicKdTM, Tots
> na

ayarate addndous ev Kupio,
c ~ e y c >» / \
Opare, ol avdpes, ws tdva pédAn Tas

\ , e A ¢€ a Sy a /
yaueTas TTEPYETE? AL yuVatKEs, WS EV OVTAL TH TUVadeia,
\ € La ”

OTEepyeTEe TOUS EavTaY avdpas.

ws Ocov dyadpwara.

¥ e , x 3 ,
€l TLS QAYVEVEL 4] eV KpaTtev-
er , 0 Y Ni 43 Xe, \ Oo \ ¢ X
ETAL, 1) ETALNCT @, WO [L7) A770 €O7 TOV BPlovVOYV. Tas EOPTas
\ \ \ A
30 ay) atialere. THY TEXTapaKooTHY pn e€ovbevetre: ppnow
an lal 4 lat
yap TEPLEX EL TYHS TOU Kuptou jmoXuTetas: Kal THV TOU Ta-

point to a reading ypéricas. 16 @yoly] 1A; om. g. 19 kal ov...dv|
Zahn with 1A; om. g. 20 aiTiov...€yw yap §@ da tov marépa] aiziov Tov
marépa (alone, omitting all the other words) g; auctorem et dominum atque [meae]
ferseverantiae custodem: ego enim [inguit] vivo propter patrem 1; causam, hunc eun-
dem ipsum scio dominum naturarum, et ego vivus sum propter patrem A. It is clear
from the comparison of these two translations, that several words have dropped
out from the Greek, and that the quotation from Joh. vi. 57 formed part of these.
The divergence being so great between the two, it is impossible to attempt to
restore the first part ; Zahn supplies kal kipioy kal brocrdcews Pidaka.

wy Tt] g (all the four Mss); 207 guod sim aliquid A; non quast extraneus |.
editors read ovx ws wy 71, quite unnecessarily.

THs ovagelas g.. 29 amohéon] amrodéoe £23.
avtod Nicon (see the lower note); add. saa [l][A].
1; wera g,g,g45. A has nothing corresponding to either word.

23 ovK
The
27 TH owadela] 2.23845;
Toy pc Bd] g; add.

31 Kal] g33 edzam

vaikas ws tia péAn; comp. Ephes. Can. 69 e¢ tis...tv ayiav Tecoapa-
v. 28. KooTHy 7) TeTpada 7 TapacKeury Ov vy-
28. ei Tus ayveverk.t.A.] Suggested orever «.7.A.

by Ign. Polyc. 5. Nicon Serm. 57 31. tHyv Tov mabous x.t.r.] Apost.

(see Cotelier here) quotes from this
point onward to the end of the
chapter.

29. tas €opras k.t.A.| Apost. Const.
V. 13 Tas nuépas Tav €oprav dvAdoce-
Te... puAakTéa 7) VNTTELA THS TEVTNKOOTTS,
pynpnyv Tepiexovca THs TOU Kupiou tro-
hirelas Te Kal vouobecias : comp. A fost.

Const. Vv. 15 mapnyyerev ody nyiv
avrTos yvnarevew tas €& nucpas tavras
[ris €Bdopados tov macyal...rerpada
O€ kal mapacKeuny mpooeraksev nut v7-
oreve K.T.A., V. 20 peta b€ THY €B00-
pada THs vnotetas wacay TeTpada Kat
Tagav TapacKeuny mpooTaccopey vty
yNoTEvE Kal THY TEpLaTEiay VuaY TIS

202 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

c / \ A , \ \
fovs éBdouada pn wapopare, TeTpdda Kal TapacKeuny
la \ id
VNOTEVOYTES, TEVNTW EeTLYOpNYOvVTES THY TEPLTGELAY.
x \ x ,
Tis Kupiakny 7) odBRatov vnotever, TANV Evos caPRarov
[Tod madaya|, odTos ypioToKTOvos eaTiv.
XIV. At wpocevyai vuav extabeinoar eis THY “ATi
4 °° , 4 XN 4 2) , > ce ,
oxelas exxhynotay, lev Kat déop.os amdyouar eis “Papnr.
> 4 x 4 > , , > ,
domdlopat Tov ayiov ériaKoTov IlohvKaprov: aomalopat
\ wa > LA / \ \ e \ ,
Tov dytov émioKoToyv BurdAwov Kat TO Lepov peo Burépiov
\ \ , \ , « > \ > ,
Kal TOUS GvVOoVoUS pov TOUS SitakKOVvoUS: a eyw avTiipe-
Xov yevoiunv, OTL VTOTATCOVTAL TO ETLTKOTM Kal TOLS
, 3 r iA » \ 9) , 5 lal NY
mpeoButépois ev Kupio. et tus peta “lovdaiwy émutehet 70
lot an 3 lal
Tacxya 7 TA TVpPoha THS EopTHS avTav SéxeTaL, KOWwVOS
€oTe Tov amoKTewavTwy TOY Kupioy Kal Tovs amoaTd\ous
aUTOU.
XV.

> / \ , an \
aomaloma, TO ovoTHWa Tov Taplévwr, TO Taypa

“Aoralovrar vias Pihov Kat “Ayafomovus ot dud-

KOVOL,

2 vnotevovtes] g Nicon; vyorevere []][A]. ér-xopnyoovres] g[l]; émcyopn-
yeire Nicon (see Cotelier) [A]. 3 évds caBBarov Tod Tdcxa] g31; Evds caBBdrov
(om. Tod mdoxa) g,g4 Nicon; évds pdvov (om. caBBdrov rod mdcxa) g,; def. A.
Probably rod mdcya is a gloss. The reading of g, is probably taken from AZost.
Can. 56. See the lower note. 4 XptoroKkrévos| xpynoroxTévos g.. y
fouat...MoWKapror] g,g,2451 (comp. A); om. g3. 8 Birddor] g, 239453
Bnrddwov g,; vitalem 1; bitum A. 9 avrlpuxor] g.g,3 avTipuxos 23945.
10 ért WrordcoovTat] guoniam obediunt A; ert ovwrdoooma g; adhuc dico |.
19 did] g,83g45; de g.. 20 ‘Pyytov] pnylova g,3 pyyelova g,; regionem |.
For owtvuxav epi pryyiov g4 has evruxav év pyylw, and g3 cuvruxwy mepipnyets (sic)

> ,
aoTa-

Y”
EL

ynorelas mévnow emtxopnyew, Vil. 23
vpeis Oe... vnotevoate... TeTpada kal
mapackeuny.

2. et tis kupaxny x.T.A.] Afost.
Const. vil. 23 To caBBarov pevror kal
TY kuplakyy ێoptacere...ev Se pLovov
aaBBarov év 6Aw TO EvtavTa, TO THs TOU

aL t 1? Uy]
Kupiov tadjjs, omep vnorevewv mpoonkev :
comp. v. 15, 18, 20; Afost. Can. 66
el Tis... kAnpiKos evpeOn Tiv KUpLaKny
nuepav yvnorev@v 7) TO oaSBarov, mAnY
TOU évos povov, KaOaipeio Ow K.T.r.

5. ektabeinoay| See the note on
Ign. Magn. 14.

8. Buraduov]

‘ Vitalis’? (comp.

Liban, £%. 60), a very common
Latin name. The termination fol-
lows the ordinary rule where Latin
names are transferred into Greek,
e.g. Apollinaris, "AvoAXwapios. Ben-
seler is disposed to make it equi-
valent to Vitellius, but this seems to
be wrong. Buradwos here is obviously
intended for the bishop of Philippi,
and should probably be identified
with the Biros of Hevo 8. The Ar-
menian has ‘ Bitus’ here also.

9. Tovs cuvdovdovs| See the note
on Ign. Ephes. 2.

10, dért vroraacovra] The Arme-

10

t5

TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 203

a A ae Q > , > , \ \ 7
TOV XNPwV' WY KAL OVAaLLNDY. acmalopat Tov aov Kuptov

> \ lal Y , . , ConA lal , \
Qa7TO bLKpoU EWS peyadou. amTréeoTet\a ULL TAVUTaA jLou Ta

4 \ ») / lal > 4 5 \ 4
YpPappara dua Evdaviov TOV QVAYVMOTOV, avopos Geotyiy-

4 \ Sa
20 TOU Kal TLOTOTATOV, TUYTUX@Y TeEpt “PryyLov, avayouevou ev

, , , a a 7 n°
Thoiw. peuvnobé pov tov dSecparv, wa TeewIa év Xpt-
oto. éppwole capi, Wuyyn, Trevpatt, Tera ppovodrres,

> / X >’ f aA > , \ la ,

amooTpepopevol Tovs Epyatas THS avomtas, Kal TOV oyou

ms ahyOeias POopets, evdvvapovpevor ev TH xXapiTL TOD
25 Kuptov nuav “Inoov Xpiaroo.

The
IIPOS ®IAAAEA®EIS.

-TTNATIOS, 6
Kupiov *Incod Xpiorod TH ovon &v Pidradeddia, ev

lal \
Kat @eodopos, éexkhyoia Oeod marpos Kat

Tay Secuav, omitting the intervening words avaryouévou év TAolw. péuvnoé pou,
while A renders cum guo locutus sum in tempore. avayouevouv] g. The sense
given by 1A would require dvayéuevos, but this may be due to the looseness of the
rendering. 21 TEAELWIG] TEhewI7 g,.

Subscr. €. 700 aylou lepoudprupos iyvariou émiatohh tpos pitiamnotous wept Barric-
patos g.g,. Nothing in g3g4.

TTPOC midadedAdeic] gy (with S in the marg.); Tov av’rov éiaro\n mpds
prtadeddels g, (with © in the marg.) g,5; Tov dylou iepoudprupos iyvarlou dpxte-
murkorou Oeordd\ews dvrioxelas émtaTod\y mpos Piradeddiouss S g3; ad Philadel-
phienses [ex troia] 1 (with vv. 11.).

d¢upa t tt Towvtov, kabapeicOw. For
decrees of councils, etc., on these
points see Cotelier’s note here, and

nian has preserved the right read-
ing: comp. Ign. Polyc. 6 avrivuyxov

> \ -~ c ~ > ,
€y® TOV UTOTATTOMEVOY TO ETLOKOTO,

mpeaBurepois, Staxovais, Magi. 2 Tov
duaxdvov Zwtiwvos, ov eyo dvaipny ore
UmoTdgOETAL TH ETITKOT®... Kal TO
mpeoButepio (comp. Tradl. 13), from
which passages the Pseudo-Ignatius
has obviously borrowed. The com-
mon reading ére cuvtaccopar makes
no good sense.

II. et tes peta *Tovdaiav kK.T.A. |
Apost. Can, 70 et Tis...vnorever pera
‘lovdaiwy éoprate per
déxerat avtay Ta Ths éoptris E<via, otov

> - bal
auT@yv 7)

Ussher’s Proleg. c. 14.

12. ta avpBora] The unleavened
bread, etc., which are so called by
analogy, just as the eucharistic ele-
ments are the cipBoda, ‘the outward
tokens,’ of the Christian feast; see
Suicer’s 7hes. s.v.

I5. Av x.r.A.]| See the note on
Ign. Philad. 11.

19. Tov dvayyaorov] See the note
on Antioch, 12.

20. ‘“Pyytov] See above, II. p. 379.

204 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

tyaTyn Hrenud i 70 yy €v O ia Ocov kai ayah-
ayai7y ) EN EVI) KGL 1 Pao HEV?) €V OMOVOLO €OU Lay
, > /_N ¥, la / ¢ lal > /, A >
owevn ev To Tdfer Tod Kupiov ynuav adiaxpitws Kal €&v
Lae os) , > la , > \ NE K a
TH avacTacel avTov, wemANnpohopynueryn Ev TavTL eee HV
> , i > lal lal Y 5 ‘\ \
acmalonar ev atiuate. Inoov Xpuiotov, yrs eoTw yapa
, \ , , \ \ 8% A a
alwvios Kal Tapapovos’ pahioTa eay ev EVL BOW OY TO
> if \ la) , \ 4 >
ETLOKOTT@ KOAL TOLS mpeo Burépors KQL OvaKOVoLs, amrodedey-
/ b) id les \ x A , > an
pevoirs ev Oehnpat. Beod amarpos dia Tod Kuptov “Inacov
la aA \ \ lo , 3 , > lal
Xpucrov, os Kata 70 Ldvoy BovAnua éeoTHpi€ev avTov Be-
, \ 5) , SeLEA “~ /, > w“ A
Batas THV exkhno Lav e7l TY TET PO olkodopy TVEVLATLKY
> , ® /, cy, MS c ‘\ 3;
AV ElLPOTOLYNT@* n ouvykhvoaytes Ol AVEMLOL KQAL OL TOTAMLOL OVK
¥ > \ 5 vA ) \ de > , , \
loyuvoav avTynyv avatpépar, aha poe taoyvoeiay Tote TA
\ = ’ > 3 3 0 , PS) , 5
TINEYMATIKA TAC TONHPpiac, GAN e€aclernoeayv Suvaper “In-
nr wn nw r / e Qn
goov Xpiotov Tov Kuptov yuo.
: , ¢ an \ Cyd » 4 > > 7?
I. Ocacdpevos vw Tov erioKoToV, eyvwY OTL OVK ad
e lal 3 \ 5 > > 0 4 > 4 \ uy \ > \
EQUTOU ovee b QV POwTOV nEvaOy THY OvaKOVLaY TyV €lS TO
A > / > ~ > N \ , b) >
KoWoV avyKkovoay eyyeptaOnvar, ovde KaTa Kevoooeiav, add
> , > la) uF la) SS lal \ la) 4
ev ayatyn Inoov Xpiotov kat Oeov Tatpos Tov eyelpavTos
b) \ ”~ ia) 4 \ / a A
QUTOV EK VEKPOV" OV KaTaTéeTANYMAL THV ETLELKELAY, OS TLY@V
2 Tov Kupiov 7uav] Il; add. inoot g.g3; add. incov xpicrod g,g4. 5 éav
ev evi wow] 1; & évi Gow (om. édv) gig,3 ev évl wou gy; ev Evl odor g33 UWS
gui sunt in unum (but zis is wanting in some important Mss) 1. The editors,
following Morel, have adopted & €vi ofot (which is also the reading of g3), and
Dressel has inserted an article Tots év évl ofot. But there can be no doubt, I think,
that the correct emendation is to supply éav, as in the original Ignatius. The omis-
sion would be easy in such a combination of similar letters as AEANENEN.
6 rots] g,2,5833 OM. gy. 8 BovrAnua] g,g,g3245- Cureton reads 6é\nua
which stands in the genuine Ignatius. But since there is no authority for

Oé\nua here, it seems more probable that BovAnwa was an arbitrary alteration
of the interpolator, perhaps to get rid of the awkward repetition after @e\7-

pare just before. éornptiev] £23245; eoTnpie g.. 9 olkodoun
mvevpatikh] g3l; ofkodouy mvevuare g,3 oikodo mvu (with wp in the marg.) g..
Bryennios has omitted to record the variation of gy from inadvertence. IO auy-

KNUoavres] £,238453 ouyk\noavtes gs. In 1 it is guam flumina inundantia et

10. of dveworx.t.A.] A referenceto adpydorepor......deumtor: comp. Lf.
Matt. vil. 25. Vienn, et Lugd. 3 (Euseb. . £. v. 1)
II. Ta mvevpatiua kt.d.] From ocuveéicotoba ri Tov mpecBurepov Za-
Ephes. vi. 12. Xaplov paprupia’ memopevto ‘your ev

21. apepmros «.7.A.] Luke i. maoas tais évTodais kai Sixkadpace
peparr’ ye
, Con r ,
iepevs Tis ovopate Zaxapias...cal 1 Tov Kupiov Gueumros.
YUVT wsaees "EXiodBer’ joav dé Sikaror 27. poAdvopos k.7.A.] Quoted from

Io

IS

TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 205

4 , A , , \ A >
mréov Svvatat ToV hadovYTwY: TUIYNPHLOTTAL yap Tats eVTO-
20 ais Kupiou kal rots dukadmacw, ws yopdai 7H KiOdpa, Kat
a lal \
ecoTW aeuTTos ovy HTTov Zayaptlov Tov tepéws. dio paka-
an \
pile. pov » Wyn THv eis Ocov avtod yvepnv, emyvous
évdpetov Kal Tedelay ovcay, TO aKivnToY avTOU Kal TO ddp-
yytov ev macy emeckeia Ocov Cavtos.
2s II. ‘Qs rékva ody hwros addybeias, hevyere TOV pwepropov
THS EVOTNTOS Kal Tas KaKOOLOacKadias TaV alperiwrav, e&
a = > rs ‘ } 9 ec
@V mMoAycMOc éZAAGEN Eic TACAN THN FAN. O7rov O€ O ToOL-
4 > > ~ e 4 > Ua) \ \ ,
pnv et, exer Ws tpoBata akohovietre Toddol yap hUKot
8 > db , TS) las A > X iC x i] es
K@OLOLS HUdLET EVOL NOOVH KAKYN alypawrilovaw Tovs Heo
, > >] 5 “~ e , ¢€ “A > 4 ,
30 Spopous: al ev TH EvoTyTL YwY Ov EEovow TOTO.
III]. *Avéyeode ov trav kaxav Botavav, dotwas ‘Incovs
A \
Xpioros ov yewpyet, aN 0 avOparoxrovos Oyp, dua TO py
elvat avtovs dutelay tatpos ada oréppya TOV Tovnpov.
Lal Qn \
OVX OTL TAP Vly pepLopoV Evpav TaTa ypadw, aha mpoac-
, € na e /, A Y \ r a ey
35 padtCopar vas ws TEeKvVa Oeov: oor yap Xpuiotov eiow,
OUTOL pETaA TOD emLaKOTOV ciciv: 600L O ay exkAivwow avTov,

flantes venti non valuerunt subvertere. The ed. prince. printed the word cuyxAjoav-
tes, and it has been followed apparently by all editors before Zahn, though Ussher
in his notes pronounces guvyx\vcavTes more correct. There is no meaning in ovy-
K\yoavres. 18 katawémAnypat] Katamémeryuat g.,. émetketav] 9.3945 5
émelkiav g,. Ig mdéor] g,g,5833 wWelov gy. TeV NadovvTwY]
with I*; @ loguente 1; Trav Tréov AadoiyTw g,g,583; Tov Trelw NadotyTwY gy.
22 els] g,g.sg3 with I; mpos gy. 26 évorntos] g,2,5 3 wnittatis1; évarnros
35 vEdTNTOS G4. Tas kakoddackaNlas] with 1; rs KaxodvdackaNlas g,2,04 5
Tiv KaxodidackaNlay g,3 malam doctrinam | (but some MSS malae doctrinae, which
is doubtless the prior reading). 28 mpoBara] g,g3¢451 with 1; rpdBaror g,.
33 avrovs] g,g,9324 with 1; dub. 1. Morel tacitly printed a’rds, and he has
been followed apparently by all subsequent editors before Zahn. There is no
authority for this reading. 34 evpov] g,g¢33 ebpwv (so Dressel) g,; zae-
niens 1; etpov g4s. The editors read efpov after Morel. It is true that efpov
stands in I, but there is no ravra ypddw in his text, and the structure of the
sentence is thus different.

Jer. xxiii. 15; comp. Afost. Const. 33. vuretav «z.A.] For dvureiav

vi. 5 €k yap Tis Kakias Tov aipeotwrav tarpos see the note on II. p. 256; for

e&j Oe porvopa emi wacay tiv yhv, omeppa Tov moyvnpov comp. Matt. xiii,

os pnow "lepeuias 6 mpopyrns. 39 6 O€ €yOpos 6 omeipas atta eorw 6
28. Advxou kwdiois K.T.A.] Matt. vil. dvaoros.

15; comp. AZost. Const. vi. 13.

206 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

\ \ , 3 \ La} e
Kal THY KOWOVIAV AOTATWVTAL META TOV KATNPAWLEVOV, OVTOL
\ ’ lal
OvY avTols EKKOTHTOVTALY OV yap eiaw yewdpyLov XpioTov
d\N’ éyOpod omopa: ov puabeinte TavtoTE Evyals TOV Tpo-
Kabelopevov Vuav ToULevos, TOV TLOTOTATOV Kal TPAOTATOV.
a > eon > , 9 2 , ¥
TApakad@ ovv vas év Kupio, ovo. av petavonoartes EhOw-
\ , “A ‘\ \
ow emt THY EvoTHTA THS Ekkhyotas, Tpocdéyer He avTovs peTa
, z yY \ A “A >
TAONS TPAOTHTOS, Wa Sid THS ypnoToTyTos Kal THS aveEiKa-
, > , > mn a E 5 ¥” Sy an
KLAS ANANHYANTEC EK THC TOY AIABOAOY TALIAOC, aێuos Inoov
lal 4, , > / 4, > io ,
Xpiorov yevouevor, TwTyNpias aiwviov TYxwow év TH Pacrrela
an A > a \ lal Y¥ Zz 5 \ Lal
Tov Xpiorov. ddepot, wy TAavaTOe Et Tis TXiLovTL amo THS
> tA 3 ”~ ' a > ’
ahnbeias aKkonovbet, Bacihelan Oeof oy KAHPONOMHCE!" Kat
¥ > 277 an , , > ,
El Tis ovK adiotaTrar TOD Wevdoddyov KYpUKOS, Els yeevVaY
/ y, \ 5) A eal , ¥ \
KatakpiOnoerau ovTe yap evoeBav ddiotacbat ypy, ove dé
, Lal “A ¥y > b) 4 ,
dvaceBeow ovyketo bar Set? et Tis €v addoTpia yropn TeEpt-
TATEL, OUTOS OVK E€aTLY XpioTOU, OVTE TOU TAaMoOUS avTOV KoL-
\ an lal “A
vovos GN eotw addromn€, POopevs aured@vos Xpiorov: Tw
\\ id X\ A a
TOLOVTH pn Tuvavaplyvucbe, iva py TvvaTdoAnade avT@, Kav
\ > a ee x > , EN 5 i, a 5 '
TaTHnp Q, Kav vlos, KaV ddeApos, KdV OLKELOS’ oY deEiceTal
, ce \ ee) Biot vex ‘\ ex ity
yap coy, pyc, O OPOBAAMOC ETT AYTW., TOVS MLOOVVTAS Ouv
A \ \ € lal \ lal lal A
Tov Qedv pucely ypy Kal vuas, Kal él Tots exOpots avToU
\ \ , > ‘ x , \ ‘
exTeTnKeval: Ov pV Kal TUTTEW avTOVS 7) OidKELY, KAO TA

I dordowvra] £23845; domdfwvra g.s. The reading domdgwyra appears in
Cureton and Dressel ; whether earlier, I do not know. 4 Mpaorarou] mpaw-
TATOU £y- 6 mpocdéxecbe] £245; suscipite 1; mpocdéeecBe g,; mpoodéxer Oar
go 10 Tov Xpiarov] g,sg¢,5Z31;3 lnoov xpicrod gy. 12 yéevvar] yéevay g4.
13 dé] g,g,523; om. ga[]]. 14 ovyKetcOat Set] g,2,93; appropinguare oportet 1;
dxoNovdeiv (om. det) gy. 16 adwrné] dddmé g,. 19 én] g,g,5E3l 5 €v Z4e
20 kal vuas] gl; om. Theod-Stud. 21 exteTnkévat] Theod-Stud.; éxrer7jxecbat
21233 exrerixecOa g,; ExT KeTOae g4s. Timrew avtovs 7 diwKew] g 3 persegue
eos aut percutere 1; 5é dudkew Huds avrods 9 TUrTew Theod-Stud. Kadas]| g;
xaddmep Theod-Stud. 22 Tov Kuptov kal Ocov] g,g.23 3; KUptov Tov Deov 43 deum

2. yedpywov Xpicrov] Comp. I yapatydov apréedov apavorai, Vi. I
Cor. iii. 9. of THY exkAnoiay Tov Ceov StapOeipovres
8. dvavn artes ex THs k.T-A.] From os adomexes mixpot aumedavas. The
2 Tim. ii. 26; comp. 1 Tim. iii. 7, idea is derived from Cant. ii. 15.
[vi. 9]. 18. ov deioerae x.7.A.] Deut. xiii.
16. ddwnmnێ x.t.r\.] Afpost. Const. 8. The context of this passage (ver.
v. 13 Oopeis addwméxov pepides cat 6) has suggested the preceding words

Io

15

20

TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 207

ay ‘ , , \ i} > ‘

€ONH TA MH eiAdTA TON Kupuov Kat Oedn: GAN €yOpods pev
c A \ , a) , oA A \ > \ \
nyctobar Kal ywpilerOar am avtav, vovbereiv dé avrovs Kat

A »

€ml peTavouay Tapakahew, eay apa adkovowow, éav apa
diravlpwros yap éotw 0 @eos nav, Kal TANTAC
OEAE!

a \ ‘ a > Lal > ' > ‘ ‘
EADEIN’ 510 TON HAION AYTOY ANATEAAE! ETT TTONHPOYC KAI

25 EvOMoW.

ANOPWITOYC CWOANAL KAl €1C EMIPN@CIN AAHOEIAC

drasvoye, Kal Bpéyer [TOV veTov] Emi AiKaloyce Kal AdlKOYC’
ov THS xpnoToTHTOS Héwy Kal yas eivar pysnTas 6 Kvptos

30 N€yet, rinecOe TEAEIOI, KAB@C KAI 6 TATHP YMON 6 OY PANIOC
TEAEIOC ECTIN.

IV.
dpovncete: O10 Kal Cappav ypadhw Th a€o0éw dyamy vpar,

A = ¥
"Ey@ wéroula eis vas ev Kupiw, otu ovdev adXo

TAPAKANGV VMAS pLLa TLOTEL KAL EVL KNPVYPATL Kal Wud evya-
A \ A lal
35 protia xpnobar pia ydp éotw y oap€ Tod Kupiov “Incod
i IN ie A a a Beso
Kal EV QUTOU TO aia TO UTEP NuaV exyvOev: els yap apTos
“A Le > 7 Nora / “A Y ,
tots tacow eOpvd0n, kal Ev moTypLov Tots Odols SreveunOn:
a es / (ae) 7, \ e Sey, y
év Ovovactypiov Taoyn TH exkdyoia, Kal els EmiaKOTOS apa
la An / ~
T® tpecButepiw Kal Tots SiaKdvois Tots TuVdovXots - pov:
a \ a
40 emrelTep Kal els ayévyyntos, 0 eds Kal TaTnp’ Kal eis povo-
\ » ey c '
yeuys vids, Ocos Adyos Kai avOpwros: Kai eis 6 TAPAKAHTOC,

a 3 > ' A X \ \ , We
TO TINEYMA THC AAHOEIAC’ EV de Kat TO KY) PUY}, KaL 1)

1; roy Gedy Theod-Stud. 23 6€] g.g.5935 TE G4; ef 1. 28 Tov verov] g,938453
om. g, (with Matt. v. 45). 1 has simply pdz7z. 29 7mas] £,8,83; nos 1;
qpGv g,. Ussher wrote vuas by an error (which he corrects in his Zmendata) and
was followed by Voss and later editors before Dressel, who restored judas, without
however tracing the error to its source. 35 xpjoOa] g.g,sg45; xpnobe 23; ut
instetis utentes |. 36 éxxudév* els] These words are displaced in g, and stand
after 7 capé just above. y4p] £,8,8324; etiam 1. Morel silently substituted
kal for yap and was followed apparently by all subsequent editors before Zahn.
38 dua] g,g,833; simul cum; odv g4.

of our Pseudo-Ignatius, xav marjp 7
K.T.A.

19. Tovs pucodyras ovv K.t.r.] A-
dapted from Ps. cxxxviii (cxxxix).
21; comp. Afost. Const. vi. 18.

21. xKaOdsx.t.A.] 1 Thess. iv. 5.

22. €xOpovs x.7.A.| Modified from

2 Thess. iii. 15.
25. mavras x.t.A.] From 1 Tim. ii. 4.
27. tov nAtov K.T.A.]| Matt. v. 45 ;
comp. Afpost. Const. 1. 2, ii. 14.
30. yiveoOe x.r.r.] Matt. v. 48.
AI. © mapakAnrtos, TO mvevpa K.T.A. ]
John xv. 26; comp. xiv. 17, xvi. 13.

208 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

miotis pia, Kal TO BaaTicpa ev, Kal pia n exKANoIa, HY LOpv-
GavTo ol aylor dmoaTOAOL ATO TEPaTwY Ews TEPATwY ev TO
aipatt TOV XpioTovd oikelois idpwot Kal TdvoLS. Kal UVLasS
ovv XP% @S AON TIEPIOYCION Kal €@Nnoc Sion, &V Omovoia
mavra €v XpioT@ emitehelv. at yuvatkes, Tos avdpacw vro0-
Taynte ev PoBw Oeor: ai rapHévor, TO Xproro év adOapoia, ov
B8Sehvocopevar ydpov aha Tov Kpetooovos épieuevat, VK
émt diaBolyn ovvadeias aN’ evexa THS TOV VOwwY pedéETNS.
Ta TéKVA, TELOapYEtTE TOLS YOVEDTLW VpLaV, Kal OTEpyEeTE AVTOUS
ws ouvepyous Beov eis THY vpeTeépay yévvnow. ot Sodvdo,
VTOTAYNTE TOLS Kuptous €v Oeo, wa Xpisrov azehevepor
yanobe. ot avopes, dyarare Tas yuvatkas Yuar, ws op.0d0v-

lal e > la) lat ec XN 7 XN \
Lous O€@, ws OlKELov TOA, ws KoLWvwvovs Biov Kal TuvEpyous

TEKVOYOVLAS.

1 4 €xkdnola] g,g33 éxkAnola (om. 7) gog4. 2

3 Tov] g,5g,583; OM. gy.
Bor] F1F3E455 StaBoNys g,.

read by all subsequent editors.
Ps-Magn. 9 medérn vom.
OS £4.

16 dywovtvys] g,2,3 aywotvns £3; sanctitatis 1; aydrns 24.

Evwélov g,,.

4. daov meptovorov] From Tit. ii.
14; see fresh Revision of the New
Testament p. 236 sq. The other ex-
pression €@vos adyioy is from a parallel
passage, I Pet. il. 9.

8. evexa THs K.T.Ar.| i.e. ‘that they
may have time for the study of God’s
laws’; comp. Magn. 9 pedérn vopev
xaipay. It will appear from the pas-
sages there quoted (Ajost. Const. ii.
36, vi. 23, vil. 23, 36), in the note on
oaBBari(éro k.t.X., that the term is not
confined to the moral and ceremo-
nial precepts of ‘the law’ properly
so called, but refers chiefly to God’s
laws as manifested in creation and
providence.

Il. Xptorod ameAcevOepor] Comp.

4 xp] £15E,5845 3 EXPN B33 efortet 1.
Tov vouwr] g.g,0304; legis |.
printed rév véuov, which Morel altered silently into Tov vomov.

ait tap0évor, wovov Tov Xpiarov mpo dpbah-

ayo] g,g,9313 om. gy.

8 dca-
The ed. prince.
This last has been

The text has been similarly tampered with in
10 Qeov] g,g,g31; om. gy.
15 Wuxats] Zahn; antmabus 1; edxais g,g,033 evxais aywovvns g4.

13 kal] g.e,g5] 5

19 Evodtov]

20 ot Weywr...ToTwv] £9,843 od Peyw Oé...... wv 233 non detraho

1 Gor: vil; 22:

13. @s oixetov cdua] See Philipp.
13 ws iva peAn, With the note.

16. ws HXiaxk.r.A.] In the Pseudo-
Clement de Virgin. i. 6, John the
Baptist, John the beloved disciple,
S. Paul, Barnabas, Timotheus, Elias,
and Eliszeus, are mentioned as in-
stances of virginity. Jerome dis-
cusses the instances of the two Johns,
of Joshua, of Elias and Eliszeus,
ad Fovin. i. 21, 25, 36 (Op. I. pp.
270, 275, 295), and that of Jeremiah,
Dial. “¢: Pelags28 (Op. 4i--p. 777):
The argument from silence seems
to have been the foundation of the
belief in many of the examples. The
virginity of Titus however is in-

Io

r5

20

25

TO .THE PHILADELPHIANS. 209

lal ¥ < \ 5 A , =) A A ,

HOV EXETE, KAL TOV AVTOD TaTEpa EV Tats Puxats, PuTilopmevar
ce \ nw > , if “ “ id , e 5

UTO TOV TVEVPLATOS. OVaLLNVY VUaV THS ayLlwovrns, ws HXia,

nA na lal c c >
ws “Incod tod Navy, as Medyuoedéx, os “EXtooaiov, os
A a 3 4 ¢ lal >
‘Iepepiov, as Tov Bartictod “Iwdvvov, ws Tod yarnpévov
nw e , e >) ec

pabnrov, was Tipoldov, ws Titov, as Evodtov, os KAy perros,
av ev ayveta c€eNOovtwy tov Biov. ov éywv Tods dowrod

TOV EV ayvela € : y s Aourous

Y , ,

pakaptous, OTL yapous mpotwpthycay, TovTwv éeurynoOnvy
¥ Y¥ \ ¥ nan e \ \ A ¥»

apTu evyouar yap agvos @eov evpebeis mpos Tots tyverw
b} lal c lanl > lanl 4 e b) \ A > A

avrav evpefnvar ev TH Bacidreia, ws “ABpadp Kat "IoadK

‘\ a4 \ Lal y~

Kat “‘lakoB, as “lwonp Kat “Hoaiov kai tav ad\\wv tpodn-
an lal yy

Tov, ws Ilétpov Kai Uavdov Kal tav addd\ov adtroorté\ov
an , > ¢ \ / io \

TOV yapors TpoTomiynodyTwr: ovy VTO TpOOuUpias THs TEept
\ la A lal

TO Tpayya, add’ é évvoias EavTwv Tov yévous exyov ékel-

c 1 > , \ ¢ ta a) > '
VOUS. oi Tatépec, ExTpedete TOUS EaUT@Y Tatdas EN TrAIAEiA
21 paKaplous] g.2,5g33 Tovs wakaplous 24. poo wuthn-

24 ws Iwond] g,g,53; stcut coseph 1;
isatov g4s3

autem...guorum 1.
cav] £,83; Tpooouitnoay g,; wuldyoar gy.
kal ws iwond g43 Kal lwond g3. *"Hoaitov] g,g3; lcatov g.s (but ?);
isatas (the printed text, but esazas some Mss) 1. Icatov was printed by Morel, and
apparently all later editors have followed him in this abnormal spelling. 26 ovx
imo mpobuplas TAs wept 7d mpayua, aN ex” évvolas éavrdy Tod yévous éoxov éxelvous]
ovx Urd mpobumias O€ Tis k.T.r. £3; gui non libidinis causa sed posteritatis subrogandae
gratia conjuges habuerunt 1; aX’ vrd mpoduplas THs wept 7d mpayua ém’ évvolas

avrovs Exxov Exelvous ¥,9,84.

ferred by S. Jerome on Tit. ii. 7 founded on misinterpretations of

(Op. VII. p. 720) from the expression
‘in incorruptione’ there used of him;
that of Timotheus by Theophylact
on 1 Tim. iv. 12 from the expression
ev ayveia applied to this disciple.
Jerome however (l.c.) is disposed to
infer the opposite of Timothy. The
virginity of Euodius appears not to
be noticed elsewhere, and was pro-
bably a venture of our Ignatian
writer. The tradition with respect
to Clement seems to be due to the
forged Epistles to Virgins written in
his name; see Epiphan. Her. xxx.
15 (p. 139), Hieron. adv. Fovin. i.
§2'( OP. Its pi'257).

25. «ai IlavAov] This representa-
tion of S. Paul as a married man is

IGN. III,

T Cor ix: 5; Phil iv.:3; comp:-@lem:
Alex: Strom. iil. 6. (p.1535), One:
in Rom. § 1 (IV. p. 461). The words
et Paulus are omitted in some Latin
copies ; see Ussher Proleg. c. xvii.

kal tov addov x.t..] Justified by
I Cor. ix. 5 @s Kat of Aourot dro-
otoko. The only other Apostle, of
whom it is distinctly mentioned on
good authority, is Philip (Papias in
Euseb. H. £. iii. 39 ; see Colossians
p. 45 sq.).

27. ékeivous] 1.€. Tovs ydpous. It
does not seem necessary to substi-
tute yuvaixas, as the editors generally
have done.

28. ot marépes x.t.’.| From Ephes.
vi. 4; comp. also Jars. 9.

14

210 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

\ ’ ' A OLoa ) A Ne \ ,
KAI NoyOeciA Kypioy’ Kal OLOATKETE AUTOUS TA LEPA YpPap-
\ \ \ > , id a /,
pata Kal TEXVAS, TpOsS TO pH apyla KalpEely* KAADC dé,
, > ! ' > ‘ ca ta »
dynow, EKTPEME! TATHP AIKAIOC, ETT! YIM CYNET EYPPAN-
' c ' > n e , 5) lol A 3 ,
O@HCETAI H KAPAIA AYTOY. Ol KUPLOL, EVMEVMS TOLS OLKETALS

mpooexete, ws 0 aywos “Io édidakevr pia yap Pious, Kal ev 5

‘ , ial > 4, > ‘\ Las Sy a
TO yevos THS avOpwmdrnTos: ev yap XpioT@ oyte AofAoc
” 2 , Sd aA ,
OyTE EAEYHEPOC. Ol APYOVTES TevlapyeitTwoav TW Katoapu:
A A ¥ lal ,
Ol OTPATL@TAL TOLS ApYovaW: Ot SudKOVOL TOLs mpEecBuUTEpoLs:
las \
dpyiepevow ou mperButTepor Kal ol SudKovor Kal oO douiTos
Nd fal A A A
K\HpOS awa TavTt TH aw Kal Tots OTpaTLMTALS Kal TOLS
adpyovat kat T@ Katoapt, T@ emiaKdT@ oO emicKoTOS T@
x A e e > \ A as \ 4 e eae, 8 XN
pioT@, ws 0 Xpioros T@ TaTpt' Kat OVTwS N EVOTNS OLA
4, # \ XN e€ las \ ec , \
Tavrav ocaleTa. eotwoay O€ Kal at ynpar pn peuPot, py
Xe \ LS tN e *T oe e /, c e
tXxVvol, MN TEepiTpoxades, add’ ws “lovdil ny GEewvoraTy, ws
» lal /
‘Avva y cwdpovertdtyn. Tadra ovy ws amdaTodos Siarao-
1 , > > ' rn ' c 3 a) ' a
coma tic yap cimi érw@; 4 Tic 6 olkoc TOY TaTpdc MOY; Wa
5 Le e x 3 - ~ b) b ] e , e wn
LDOTYLOVY EQAUTOY EkEelvwY ETH, AAN WS TDUOTPATLWTYS VMwY,
UVTopwryntov TAEW ereyor.

V.

vTepayaldopevos aapahilouar vas: ovK eyo dé, adda Ov

"Adeddot pov, Mav éxxéyupar ayarav vas, Kal

Euov 0 Kupuos “Incots, &v @ dedeuévos hoBodpar paddov.

2 apyla] g,¢3945; dpyela g.. 3 maryp] g,g.84l (with Prov. xxiii. 24); om.

83:
(v. 1. et) sacerdotibus 1.

so as to connect apyepevow with what follows.
Zahn, following 1, reads ws tepetouw.
pn Nixvo] g.g,5 mndé Aixvoe 43 my Nlyvar F33 megue
14 “Lovdl0] 1610 gy.
18 éréxwv] g,g,833 continens 1; éxwv gy.

inserts zz (or e¢) to make sense.
So all the Mss.
gulosae {)).

2. téxvas| According to a pre-
cept of the Jewish rabbis, which
enjoined that every boy should be
taught a trade; see Farrar’s Life of
Christ 1. p. 82, St Paul \. p. 23.

kados x.T.A.]| Quoted from Prov.
xxiii, 24, but not accurately.

5. "Iof8 edida€ey] In Job xxxi.
13 sq.

6. ovre Sovdos «.7.A.] Gal. iii. 28,

7 tweOapxeltwoav| weiapx7nTwoay =

os 9 dpxrepetow] ¥,8,83845 wt

In g, the sentence is rightly punctuated after mpeoBurépas,

Owing to wrong punctuation |
13 peuBol]

17 éavrov] g,8,3 euauvTov 23945.
23 amaprice] draprjce g..

Col. ili. 11.

13. at yppau x.7.A.] AZ. Const. iii.
6 1 xipa pH mepitpoxas 7 pepBopern
Kata tas Ta@v GdAoTpiwv oikias k.T.r.
For peuBos comp. AvzéZoch. 11.

14. ws 7” Avvak.t.A.] Anna is given
as an instance of a virtuous widow
in Ap. Const. ii. 1, and Judith in
Ap. Const. iii. 7.

16. tis «7.A.] Quoted, but not

10

15

20

de

3°

35

40

TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 211

¥ , 5) > , INN Se NY eU A 3 ,
ETL Yap Ell avaTapTLoTos, a\N y TpoTEvyyH VpaV eis Oedv
Y ® an
pe amaprice, wa ev @ exhyOnv émitixo, Tpordvyav TO
> c Xi “~ las lal
evayyehia ws capKt Inoov Xpiorov, Kal Tols amooroXous
c 4 / \ “
ws mpeaButepio exkdyoias. Kai Tovs mpodytas S€ ayaTa,
€ \ , c lal la
ws Xpioroyv KatayyethavtTas, ws TOV avTOU TVEVMATOS peETa-
/ i \ e > / e \ ec lal
TYOVTAS, OV KAaL Ol amdcTOAOL. ws yap ol WevdorpodyTar
‘\ c 4 a \ \ SILEN Y \ \
Kat ot WevdaroaToNot Ev Kal TO avTO El\\KVOaY TOVNpoY Kal
> \ \ , A y \ e “A ‘\
amatyhov Kal haomhavov TvEdLA, OUTH Kal OL TpOPHTa Kal
ol amdaTo\o Ev Kal TO avTO dyLov TVEdpa, ayafov Kal
c ' > \ x \
Hremonikdn, GAnOes te Kat SwacKadikov, €AaBov Tapa
qn NX >] la n > a a \ e \
Ocod dia Inoov Xpuotov, eybéc TNEYMa* elc yap oO Oedc
A X an , 2 < ' a \ >
Tahaias Kat Kawns duabykyns: cic 6 mecitHc Ocof kai An-
hy ¥ la \ > la A 4
OPpwTWN, Els TE OnuLoupyiay vonTaV Kal aidOynTav, Kal Tpd-
, \ , i>) \ AS ,
voavy Tpoapopov Kat KkaTadhAndov: els dé Kal o TapaKAnTOos,
S19. , > M an \ 4 by ea) aN ,
0 evepynoas ev Mao Kal mpodytats Kat amoaToAos. mav-
> cy lal , =) EN
TES ovY OL aytor ev XpioT@ ecaOynoar, EiaavTes Els avTOV
lal id ¥
Kai avTov avapetvavtes’ kat dv avTov cwTynpias eErvyor,
54 b) , \ ] , Y e A ] nw
ovres afiayamyto. Kat d€iofavpacro. ayol, v0 “Inoov
Xpiorov pepaptupynpévor ev TO evayyehio THS KownNs €eiridos.
A , 9
VI. *Edv tus Gcov vopov Kat mpopynTav KypvTTH eva,
\ Nes A eX > A , > , ¢ \
Xpioroyv S€ dpvetrar viov civar Oeov, pevorTyns EaTiv, ws Kat
25 mpecBurepiw] £,2,833; MpecButépw a4; presbyterium

31 Te] £8,583; e¢ [1]; om. gy. éhaBov
32 evbés mvetua]

24 oapkl] cap) £4.

(but with v. 1. pvesbyteros) 1.
mapa Qcov] g,8,93; acceferunt 1; om. (altogether) gy.
£8,843 OM. g3; spiritum | (but omitting spzvztum in the previous part of the
sentence). 36 Moon] pwoe g,. 39 aévaydrnro| d&oaydaryro gy.

kai agiobatpacra] g.g,84; ef dignt laude 1; Gadpacra g3. "Inoot
Xpiorot] g,g,583; christo zesu 13 xpiorod gy. 41 KnpvTTn] 4s; KypvTTeL
S835 KnpUTTEw g,. 42 dpvetrat] £18,835 apyaTae g4s.

times taken.

verbatim, from 2 Sam. vii. 18.
31. nyepovxov] The epithet is

18. vmodwrnrov| Judith xvi. 14

eEfipxev “lovdld thy eEopodoynow rav-
Ty ev mavtt “Iopand, Kal vredaver
mas 0 ads k.t.A. Hence vropearnris
is properly ‘succentor’; comp. tzo-
gyrns. Here it signifies ‘a humble
follower,’ rather than ‘an applauder’
or ‘an encourager,’ as it is some-

taken from Ps.]1 (li). 10. The epithet
eves also, which occurs below, is
from the same psalm, ver. II.

32. eis «r.A.| From i Tim. ii. 5;
comp. Zars. 4.

42. evorns éeoriv k.t.d.] A refer-
ence to John viii. 44.

14—2

212 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

ce \ 5 lal e - oe. ec lal A ,
0 TATHP AVTOV oO dud Bodos: KQL EOTW O TOLOUTOS THS KATW
A Q oie at 37 ec A \ 5 nw
TEpiTOLysS, Wevdotovdatos. e€av TLS opohoyyn Xpiorov ‘Incovv
~ A A A lal lal lol
Kupuop, C.pVvErTar d€ Tov Ody Tov VOJLOU KQL TOV TpopyTarv,
5 \ nr iN nr
ovK evar héyav Tov oupavov Kal YnS TouTHv TaTépa Tov

Ke lal e€ lal 5 Lal aN Q , 5 4 c \ e
PploTov, O TOLOUTOS EV TH AAN ela OUX EOTYKEV, WS KAL O5

QA 3 wn e , \ yy e lal , wn
TATHP AVTOV O dudBodos: Kal €oTw 0 TOLOvTOS X<tuwvos Tov
, oJ =) >) a e , , , Sav, 4
peayou, add’ ov Tov aylov mvevparos, pabytys. édv TIS heyy

NN Y t4 A \ na \
pev eva Oedv, opodoyet d€ Kal Xpiotov “Incovy, yurov dé
¥ > , \ , che AN \ “A XN
avOpwirov eivat vouily Tov Kvpuor, ovyt Ocov povoyeryn Kat
te QA , wn =) > 3 Lal \ / 5 \
codiay Kat hoyov Oceov, add’ ex WKS KAL TWLATOS aUTOV
i , (~ lal » QA 7
evar vouiln, 0 ToLvovTos odis €oTiv, amatyy Kal mAavyY
5 b , 5 wn
KnpvTTeV eT aTw eta avOpdirav: Kal EOTW O TOLOUTOS TEVNS
\ , e > , 5 Ze 37 nr % e
Tv Sidvoiay, ws emiKAnv EBiwv. édy Tis TavTa pev oMo-

hoyn, PUopay dé Kal podrvopov Kahet THY vopipov piéw Kat

XN las 7 , a \ ~ Ld ,
THY Tov Taldov yeverw, 7 TWA TOV Bpwydtwv BdeduKTa,
e la) A »Y ss , XN > , ,
O TOLOUTOS EVOLKOV EXEL TOV dpdkovra TOV ATOOTATYYV. €av

2 dmoroy7] F,5e,5F45; OModoyEel F3. 3 apvetrat] £8,833 apvArar g4s. 7 Tov
aylov mvetuaros] g,2,¢31; Tod xpioTod gq. éeyn] gy5E455 Aéyet F83- 8 omo-
hoye?] ¥,8.833 OModoyH gys. 9 voulgy] g,g,E45; voulfe g3. 10 avrov]

txt g,g,93g4l (but some Mss add sol/wm). The editors have added pévoy after

Morel. II voul&y] g, 238453 voulfe g.. 12 KnpiTTwr] £8,833 KNpUTTN
£4. 13 é€mlkAnv “HBiwv] Morel; éml x\ivn Bidv gig,g43 émixade?rar EBuby

g3; vocatur et adinventor ipsius erroris ebion 1.

g 83: 14 Kael] £,233 KaAT, ZpSo4s
ow £4. 17 Oporoyy] F5Z,5Z45; Omooyel 3.

duororyt] S845 3 Suohoyel
15 yéveow] £,9,593; yévrn-
18 éraw7] £58,545; émauvel

6. Sipvevos tov payov] Who was
regarded as the parent of all the
heresies ; Iren. 1. 23.2, i. pref. 1,
iii. preef. 1.

7. €av tis eyn KT-A.] For the
heresies here enumerated comp. A-
post. Const. vi. 26 (comp. c. 10),
which has many resemblances to
this passage of our Pseudo-Ignatius,

10. ek Wuyis kal o@patos| The
theory of our author is that the
Divine Logos took the place of the
human soul in Christ (Geds Aoyos ev
dvOperive cdpatt KaT@KEl...08 Wux7)
ev gw@pare x.t.A.); and hence he re-

gards it as a heresy to maintain that
our Lord ‘consisted of soul and
body.’ Not understanding this, Morel
added povoy after ocaparos, and he
has been followed herein by many
later editors. So also in Pihzlipfp.
5, after ex wWuyns Kal o@patos the
Greek MSS (like the editors here)
add povoy; while lower down, rév ov
avOpareiay Wuxnv €xovra, the Greek
MSS omit ovx, and the Armenian
Version leaves out the whole sen-
tence. Our author’s view is quite
different from Apollinarianism, which
recognized the ¢r¢fartite division of

Io

us)

20

25

30

TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 213

TiS Tarépa Kal viov Kal aylov TVEdLa OpodoyH Kat THY
, > ~A 4 \ , \ b) , \ \
ktiow erawn, Socknow Se éyer THY evewpdTwow Kal 70
lal » \
mafos eraryvveTat, 0 TOLOUTOS HpYnTaL THY TiaTW ovy
© lanl lat e
HTTOV Tov xptaTodévwr “lovdaiwy. €dv TLS TAUTA [Lev O[LO-
lal 4 \
hoyy, Kat OTL Beds Adyos ev avOpaTiva copati KaTm@KEL, BY
> OS Kav do ¢€ \ 2 , 5 \ AS 2)
€v avT@ o hoyos, ws puyn ev THpartt, dia TO EvOLKOY ElvaL
e SV DOE eX > Q , ! , he de \ ,
eov add ovyxt avipwretay wuyyv, héyer O€ TAS TAapavomous
, 3 , 3 \ , Py , eg \ a)
pifers ayabdy tT elvar Kai TéAos evdaypovias ydovnv TiDeTar,
a ¢ vt e 2 y
otos 6 Wevddvupos Nuxodairys: ovros ovte iddbeos ovte
4 > 4 > \ \ “a > 4 \
piroxypioros eivar Svvarat, dd\Aa HOopeds THs oikelas TapKOs
‘\ Mi la) la! \ lal la
kat dua TovTO Tod aylov Tvevparos KEvOS Kal TOD XpiaToU
tANO e la , ayy S, > XN ,
ahAoTplos. ol ToLOUTOL TaVvTES OTHAGL ELTL Kal TAPoL VeE-
A 379 a an
Kpav, ep ois yéypamTa. pdovoy ovdpata vexpav avOpdmar.
, iy \ a ’
pevyeTe ovv Tas KakoTeyvias Kal évédpas To¥ TNEYMaTOC
a a 2 a > lal ona lal “A 4 ,
TOY NYN ENEPCOYNTOC EN TOIC YIOIC TOU ai@vos TOUTOV, [LY
¢ , > , b) ATS) , > \ ,
mote ot OuBevtes eEacbevnonte ev TH dydryn adda wavTes
BN \ Se , 3 3 / fe \ lal ,
emt TO auto yiverOe ev apepiotw Kapdia Kal uy Yedovon,

£3-

héyer] g.g3; Aéyn 214s.

1g ématcxvvera] £193; émacxvynTa g,se45.

22 att@] g4s; éavT@ g,g,933 al. 1.
23 dvOpwrelay] dvOpwrlay g.g.93.
Gerau] £8,835 TATU gy.
Tovro] g,g,931; om. gy.

g455 eLacbevacere £9.93.
would be a solecism with m7.

the human being and substituted the
Divine Logos, not for the yWuy7, but
for the vods. For the Christology of
our Ignatian writer, and for this
point especially, see Zahn on PAzlipp.
5, and £. v. A. p. 138 sq. In his
language here he copies AZost¢. Const.
Vi. 26 doeBotor, Yirov dvOpwroy eiva
pavrafopevor Tov Xpiorov, ek Wuyns Kal
GopaTos avroy eivat vopicorres.

13. os emikdny] ‘according to his
surname’; comp. Euseb. H. F. iii.
27 Tov “EBt@vaiwv dvdpatos thy Tis
diavoias Tr@xeiay aitéy drodaivortos,
TavTy yap é€mikAny 6 mr@xds map’

evowudTuow] £8,831; evowmatov gy.
20 Ouodoy7] F,F,SF4S3 OmoNoye? F3.
os] £,8,943 womrep kal g3; secut et 1.

héyer] Goe33 Nev Fi45- 24 Th
26 oikelas] g,93945; olkias g,. 27 Oud
32 OdiBévTes] OALBovTes g4. éEacbevjonte |

The aorist imperative, é£acOevjoare, suggested by Zahn

‘EBpaiots ovopatera, Eccl. Theol. i.
14 (p. 75). This account of the
name {)’28 was derived by Eusebius
from Origen; see the note on [Clem.
Rom.] ii. I.

22. ws Wux?)] The substitution of
@omep xat for os was prompted by
the like motive which suggested the
insertion of povoy above.

25. 6 evdsrvupos Nixoraitns | Apost.
Const. vi. 8 of viv Yevddvupor Nixo-
Aairac: see the note on Zva//. 11.

30. Tov mvedparos «.t.A.] Taken
from Ephes. ii. 2.

2A IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

; A x \ SUN \ a
CYMYYYO!, TO EN MpONOYNTEC, MAVTOTE TA GVTA TEPL THY
5 wn , » 3 4 \ 4 \ 3 /
avtav do€alovtes, ev Te avécer kal Kwdvvois, Kal ev UTTALS
AS a 2 A A a ee) A la
Kat €v xappovais. evxyapioTa@ TO Oew@ dia “Inoov Xproror,
y a y
OTL EVOUVELONTOS Ei Ev Upir, Kal OUK exeL TLS KavyHoacOaL
¥ d 44) »” la y 2B , , Aas (oxi BS
oute Ad Opa ovte havepas, ott EBapnod Twa 7 Ev pLKPw 7
-) , AN “A > e@ 5) , ¥ A \ 5
ev peyaho. Kal Taow ev ois ehahynoa Eevyopat, Wa py ELS
papTupiay avTo KTHT@VTAL.
‘ \ la
VII. Ei yap xara cdpka pe nOednody Twes Thavyncan,
3 \ BI aA ia > a \ \ la SEN,
adda TO TVEDLEA Mov Ov TaVaTaL Tapa yap Ocov avTo eLAn-
3 ‘\ , 2 \ nage 1 \ \
par olde Yap TdGEN EpyeTal Kai TOY yTd4rel, Kal TA KpUTTA
3 ld > , \ 4 > Ps / “ >
ehéyye. expavyaca peTtakv wav, éhddovy peyadyn povy ovK
Semen ¢ , > \ la) lal 5) ld , \ A
euos 0 Aoyos adda Beov: Tw emiaKoTm TpOTEXETE KAL TH
mpeaButepiw Kal Tots Svakdvous. ot de UviomTEvoVTEes ME WS
Tpopabovra Tov pepiopov TwWawv héye TadTA papPTUS MOL
a> aA / y > \ 4 3 {2 =) + \ \
Ov dv SSen01, O74 dd GTOpatos avOpwmov ovK eyvwrv" TO OE
A 3 , , , / vA ‘\ =) , \
mvedpa exnpuvéé pou, Méyov Tdde Xwpis emurkdaov pmdev
lal lal lal lal \
TOLELTE? THY GTApPKA VUwV wS VadV Beod TypEtTE THY EVwoW
dyaTare, TOUS pEepLapovs PevyeTe pnTat yweoe Iavrov
Kal TOV G\NwV aTOTTOAWY, WS Kal avTOL TOU XpLoToD.
> A
VIII. Eye perv ovv 70 tdvov éoiovr, ws avOparos ets
voow Karnpticpevos: émudéywy Kal TOUTO, OTL od SudoTacLs

2 dvéoe] £9313 aivéoer g43 OM. g,. 3 edxapioT@] g38451; evxapioTas g,5
evxaploTws g,. 8 me] g,g3¢451 with 1; pev g,. II éxpavyaca] txt
g,g.¢4 with I; add yap g3l. w]1*; wy g, (but it punctuates after the
word) g,sg4 (but as no variation is noticed, it probably punctuates as g,) ; ovs (sic)
g3 (punctuating after peratd); cos gudbus (either ay or ods) 1. 12 TW mpecBv-
reply] g,g,231 (with v.l. Aresbyterts) ; Tots mpecBurépos g4. 13 of 6¢ vmo-

5

Io

15

20

mrevovres] 1*; hi vero despexerunt 1; ei dé Wromrevere g. The interpolator seems |

to have left the broken sentence which he found in the text of the genuine Ig-

natius: see above, II p. 267. 16 A€yor] g, 23845; Aéywr g, (comp. I*).
23 adinow] g,23045; apie g,. 24 ouvedpelav] g, (altered from cuvedplavy)
3245; ouwvedplay g,; concessum 1; ocuvédprov I. 25 Muar] g,g,832451; vudr I.

I. oupapvyoe «.t.A.| Phil. ii. 2; above, II p. 273.
comp. Phzlipp. 1. 35. okAnpov TO «.T.A.]| From Acts
34. mpoxerra] ‘are preferable to” xxvi. 14. In Acts ix. 5 the words are
The word is used in a different sense an interpolation.
in the original Ignatius; see the note 38. Kat of Tov Adyou Sidxovo.] The

TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. 215

‘\ ‘\ a A \ lal an
yvouns Kal opyn Kat pioos, eet Beds ov KaTOLKEL. TaTW
S lal 3 4 c
ovv Tots peravoovow addinow 0 Beds, édv ovvdpdpwow eis
nw QA / nw
€vornta Xpiotod Kat ouvedpeiay Tod éemirKdTOV. TLTTEvW
lal , 5 lal a) Y , aes ce lay , ,
257) XaplTe Inoov Xptotov, o7b UG EL ad NOV TAVTA OvP-
/ nw Ss lal
Secpov ddikias' Tapakako® ody vuds, wydév Kar épibetav
> sh \ ȴ
mpacoere, G\\a Kata ypioTopafiay: yKovta yap Twer
4 \ ‘\ lal 9 an
heydvTwv, OTL edy pur) Ev TOIS Gpyxelois EVpw TOU evayyehiou,
A Y an
ov TusTEevw Tots Hé ToLOvTOLS eywW h€yw, OTL EOL apxerd
> > aA € / @ Nien / »”
30 €aTw “Incous 6 Xpiords, ov tapaKkovoat 7pddydos odeOpos.
»y lal lo ,
aOukrov or eoTiv dpyxetov 0 oTavpos avTov Kal 6 Gavartos Kat
Coe Ly, 2 aA Ne De ¢ \ 4 > es , 2
Y GVACTACLS AUTO Kal y TidTLS y TEP TOUTMY EV ots Dédw ev
wn an e nw lanl nw wn
Th Tpooevxyn vpov SiKkawwHrvar. 0 dmiTTaV THO Evayyehio
lal a A . > lal la)
TACW Of@Od ATLOTEL OV Yap TPOKELTAL TA ApXElA TOU TVEV-
\ \ \ , ! \ \
35 PATOS. CKAHpON TO TPOC KENTPA AakTizeIN, GKANpPOV TO
lal > rn % M\ ) n \ , wn 5
Xpiot@ amore, oxdypov 70 aberetv TO KNPYY}LA THY azTO-
oTohwv.
IX. Kadot peév of iepets Kal ot Tov dbyou SudKovor
sy Gs
Kpelaoav Sé 6 dpyLepeds 0 TETLOTEVPLEVOS TA WyLA TOV ayiwn,
. N A an
40 OS povos TemlaTEVTaL TA KpUTTA TOV Beodv. Kadat at heuT-
nw nw 4 c , Y
oupyiKal Tod Ocod Suvdpeus. aytos 0 TapaKAyTOS, Kal ayLos

There is no authority for Judy in the interpolator’s text. 26 épibelav] g45;
épiOiay £,8,83- 27 mpdocere] g,g,5¢45 with I; mpartere g3. xpioTrouabiar |
gg3 1; xpiocrouddevar g,945; christé dimicationem (xpoTopaxiay) 1. 28 Tod
evayyerlou] g,8,84; TO vayyéduov g3l; év TH evayyeNiy I. 31 abucrov] gg, 3 Ta
aO.xra I (the construction being different); ad@ev7ixdv g3g45; om. | (unless indeed
it is represented by e¢ irremissibilis (d@cxros ?) attached to the previous sentence).
34 mpbxera] g,g,e4, and so I (but with a different meaning and connexion) ;

mpokpivera g3; pracjudicatur [l]. 35 TO Xpiocr@] Morel, and so gys; re
XpioT@ (TS xpiaT@) F,2,3- 38 iepets] ipets g,. 39 Kpeloowy] g4s; KpelTTw
g3; melior 1; xpeloow g,g,; Kpetooov I*. 40 AeToupyiKal] £93845; NetToup-
year kal g,, and so app. 1, which translates etdam officita virtutis det, and seems
therefore to read duvapyews also. 41 dyws pri.) g,g,94; add. 5 gz; add.

quogue [1].

interpolator has entirely misunder- passage). Misapplying the words
stood the meaning of the genuine to the presbyters and bishops, he
Ignatius, who intended the Levitical finds it necessary to insert a mention
priesthood by the iepeis and Christ of the deacons also.

by the dpyepevs (see the note on the

216 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

¢€ VA e A Ni es 8 b} @ e A \ , ,
0 Aoyos, 0 TOV TaTpoOS VLOS, OL OVO TAaTHP Ta TaVT| TETOLY-
Q A 9 A ®@ \ \
Kev Kal TaV OhwY Tpovoet’ ovTS eoTW y TPOS TOV TaTépa
SY 500 ec , c , e , € , \
ayouvoa 000s, n eTpa, 0 ppaypos, 7 KNels, O ToLUHY, TO
e A e , A e la \
lepetov, Oupa THs yudoews, di Hs cionhOov “ABpaap Kat
a | \ A “Tf , M nw \ e , A A“
gaak Kal laxkwB, Mwons Kat 0 otprtas Tav Tpodntav
4 A e , nr - e 5 if. X\ ce ,
Xopos, Kal ol aTvAOL TOV KOGpOVU ol aTdaTONOL, Kal n LYE
A a Coen we , , 967 \ B) A re
Tov XpioTov, virep nS, hépvns Ady, e€Eyeev TO oikeiov aipa,
4 > A , , lo lal \
wa avTnv e€ayopdon. mavrTa TavTa els EvdTnTA TOD EVOs Kal
4 or @ wn lal > Id 8 , » A >) ,
povov ahynOwov Ocov. é€aiperov dé Tu eye Td evaryy€edLor,
\ , lal la lal n an +
THY TAapovatay TOV GwTHpOS Huav Incov Xpicorov, TO 7A0os,
> \ XA > , ay \ Las
auTyV THY avagTacW. a yap ol mpodyTar KaTHyyeLday,
, a n ey] = > ' \ > \ '
héyovres, EWC AN EAOH W ATIOKEITAI, KAI AYTOC TIPOCAOKIA
2 tal Lal an 3 ,
EON@N, TAUTA Ev TM Evayyediw TEeTAnpwTaL' TopeyOENTEC
MAQHTEY CATE TIANTA TA EONH, BATITIZONTEC AYTOYC EIC TO GNOMA
TOY TaTpoOc Kal TOY Yiof Kal TOY ArIOY TINEYMaTOc. TavTa
<> e la) , ec , ¢ a e 3 , \ lal
OvY OmoU Kaha, 0 VOMOS, OL TpOPHTaL, ol amdaTOAOL, TO TaV
4 \ 5 >) lal lal A n
cvvd0poicpa 76 bt avtav mioTEdoay: povov éav AY AT O|LEV
b} 4
a\Ar Xovs.

xe

ad €xere &» XptoT@ “Inood dmnyyédn pot cipyvedew THY

5) \ \ \ \ GR NaN ,
Eze) KATA TYV T POO EVN HV UP@V KQL TH omhayyva

2K x , \ 3 TN , nw s 4 , 3 X\ c an

exkhyotay THY &v “AvTioyela THS Luptas, mpémov eativ vu,
ce , nan an \ wn
ws exkhynoia Oeod, xeipoTovyoa emiaKoTrov els TO TpEo BeEv-

2 Tov] £8,583; OM. gy. 3 kXels] KXls gy. 11 Karyyyedav] 1; xariy-
yelov £3 KaTIYyYEAoV F143 KATIYYEANOY 23. 12 @] g,g3g4s1; 6g,. In Gen.
xlix. 10 (LXX) it is ws édv €\On Ta droKkelweva a’t@, Kal avTos mpocdokla Eby.

amnyyern] 1;
22 éxkdyola] g,g,5se5] 1;

20 Xpior@] g,g3g4s with 1; re xpior@ g,; domino |.
aMNnyYerel £43 GrnyyerNrdy F,233 amnyyédAre g,.
év €xkAnolae 24. 25 kal] g,9,5: om. gol.

21245; ov Tacay adivarov g,; ov maow (ddvvarov yap) g3; guod non est omnibus

27 ov macw dadvvaroy
/

1. ov w7.A.] Apost. Const. vii. for Kreis, Is. xxii. 22.

25 “Inoov tov madds cov, d¢ ov kai
Ta TayTa emoingas Kal ToV OAwY Tpo-
VOEIS.

3. 6 ppaypos, 7 Kreis] ‘The fence’
of the Church, ‘the key’ of Heaven.
For dpaypos see Is. v. 5, lvili. 12;

12. €ws Gy €dOn x.t-A.] Gen. xlix.
10, where the LXX has éws av €AOn
Ta amokeipeva ait@. Some copies
however have, as here, 6 amoxe:ra
for ra dmoxeipeva ait@; see Field

Ong. Hexapil, Top. 70: Jt ais se

Io

r5

20

TO THE PHILADELPHIANS. Ze7,

Seer an , c) \ an SUKA a TAY LEN

oa. exer Oeov mper Belay eis TO TvyxwpHnOnVar adrots, emt TO
\ » A “A

avTo yevouevols, Kal do€dcat TO dvoya TOD Beod. jraKdpros
yr “A lal A lal

25 €v XptaoT@ “Inoov, os Katyn THs ToradTys SuaKkovias Kat
Vpets O€ OTOVOdTarTEs ev XpiaT@ So€acOynaecbe. Oéhovew
8e Ta > la 297 CaN Sle. A € Noy ION

E ULV Ov TATW advVATOY, UTép dvdpaTos Beod, ws Kal det
¢
au eyyrota exkAnota ereurpay emurKdmous, at d€ mpeoBute-
pous Kal Suakdvous.

30 XI. epi d€ Bidwvos Tov Siakdvov, avdpos dd Kiduxtas

EapTupynpevov, Os Kal vuv ev héoyw vanperet pot, ana Tato

ye pow, dpa Taig

Ae) 2! A a lal

kat “Ayaldzod., avdpt éxhexT@, Os aro Xupias rou dkohovbet,

las A lal onl A

amotagdpevor TH Biw, ol Kal papTupovow vl Kayo TO

Oc@ evyapicT@ Tepi Var, UTEP av edéEacbe aiTovs’ Tpoc-
, \ c n ¢ 4 ¢€ a > 7, 3 \

35 Oe€eTar Kal vas 6 Kupios. ot dé dtysdoavtes attovs hutpo-
Jeinoay &v TH xdpitt “Inoov Xpiorov Tov mi BoyAoménoy
TON OANATON TOV GpapTwroU add THY peTdvoiay. aoTd-

im
¢ Lon € > lal > lal - y

Cetau vas 9 aydmn Tov ddehpav Trav év Tpwdde ofev Kat

¢ “~ y
ypado vuw dia Bovpyouv meudbevros apa amo “Edeciov Kat
s 4 > Des A . a > , € , > A
40 Spupvaiwv eis Aoyor Tynns’ ous apetipeTar o Kupios Inaous

A a
Xpwords, eis ov eAtrilovew capki, puxn, Tvevpati, TioTEL,
aya, opovoia. eppwabe ev Kupiw “Incov Xpiota, 7H
t t t p t? Hf]
A / ¢ a c
Kowy edd. nuav, ev ayiw mvevpat.

tmpossibile 1; otk éotw advvarov I. Perhaps we should read ravyrdmacw (the conj.

of P. Young) for wdouw. 30 6€] g,g,5g45]1 with 1; kai g3. Kidcxtas]
g, 2.241 1; Korlas g3. 31 Umnperet] bmnpeT7 g,. Tato] g51;
yavia g.g,94; palw I*: see above, II p. 279. 33 amoratduevor] £9,595] ;
aToTasadmevos fy. 37 Tov] g3g45 (comp. Ezek. xxxiii. 11 od BovNowar Tov
Gavarov); eis Tov g,g,. 40 dpelWera] g,g,5¢3 (comp. Tiwjoe in I);

dpelatto g4; redimat |.
Subscr. rod aylov iepoudprupos tyvariouv émictodn mpds piadeAgcis g, (adding
the number S$) g,. Nothing in g3g,.

quoted also AZost. Const. vi. 11, 23. Matt. xxviii. 19.
Justin Martyr, Dza/. 120 (p. 348 sq.), 31. Tai@ kai ’AyaOorod&| For the
mentions both readings, giving the insertion of the conjunction see the
preference to 6 amoxerrac: and sohe note on II p. 280 sq.
himself quotes it elsewhere, AZo. i. 36. ym Bovdopévov x.7.r.| Loosely
32 (p. 73), 54 (p. 89). quoted from Ezek. xxxiii. 11.

13. mopevdertes padntrevoare] From

215 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

8.
IIPOS> SMTPNAIOTS.

7 lal \ e
°TINATIO“, 0 Kat Oeoddpos, exxhyoia Ocod marpos viwi-
lo (al Vol 35 Aa) A A
OTOV Kal TOU HyaTHNMEvov viov avToV “Inaov Xpuoro,
, \
nrenweryn ev TavTi xapiopati, TeTANPOLeryY ev TioTEL Kal
b) x A iy
ayamTn, GavVoTEPYT@ ovon TavTos xapiopartos, Oeompere-
, \ e , ~ y 3 / lon 3 , >
OTATH Kal ayLlopopw, TH oven EV LpvpYn THs “Acias, &v
, an A
ALOLO TVEVLaTL Kat Moyw Ocov TrEtoTA Xaipeww.
I A & Me \ e \ \ 4 Le) K , e lal "TI ~
. Aogalw tov cov kat Tatépa Tov Kupiov yuav Inoov
A \ 5) SG cA y eon , : , \
Xptotov, Tov du avTov ovTws vas codicavTa’ evdnoa yap
la b) , , oS,
ULAS KATNPTLTMEVOUS EV GKWITH TiaTEL, WoTED KAOn@pEVOUS
lat lal 3 lay r A Ny
€v T@ GTAaVp@ TOV Kupiov ‘Inocov Xpiotov capki Te kal TvEV-
> an 74 “A lol
pare Kal EOpac MEVOUS ev ayamy €v TO alate TOV Xpvorov,
, e > a > \ , € fo) A
TeTANnpopopynjuevous ws adnfas eis TOY Kvprov nuav "Incovv
\ lal fal Cee, \ ' ' !
Xpiorov, TOY TOV Oeov vidv, TOV TpHTITOKON TIACHC KTICEWC,
\ \ , \ eS AUN Ad Moai 7 Nae , \
Tov @cov hoyov, TOV wovoyey vidv" ovTa Oé ex yevous Aaveld
\ 4 > , ix V2 4 ¢e \
kata oapka, €k Mapias THs mapOevov, BeBamtiapevov v0
3 9 ut * ‘ Ca) yes
Iwavvov, Wa TTAHPWMOH TACA AIKAIOCYNH U7 aQuTov To\-
4 Coe, x e , Ney ZEN , /
TEVTAMLEVOV OTLWS aVvEV apapTias, Kal emt Ilovtiov TuAdarou
Neel c 50 Le: , Q 2 Cenk ¢c al >
kat Hpwoov tou terpapxou Kabywpevov virép yuav ev
Oye a > 4? « \ e a > 2 Sats A
capKt ayfas ad’ ov Kat ypeis eopev, azo Tov Oeopaxa-
, > nan , y 5 \ A
ptotov avrov mafovs, wa dpH cyccHMoN €is TOUS atw@vas

TIPOC CMYPNAIOYC | g4 (with ¢ in the marg.); rod avrod émiatod) mpds cmup-

vatous g,g,; Tov dylov tepoudprupos lyvartov dpxiemicxbrouv Oeorbdews avTioxelas
EMLGTOAT Tpos cuupvatovs. f. g3.
4 wemAnpwuevy| So all the four Mss with I; but many edd. rerdypodopyuery

after Morel. 6 ris] repeated in g,. g avrot] g; setpsum

(avrov) 1, 11 Kuplov] txt 1 with I*; add. judy g. Xpiorov] g,23845

11; om. g,. 12 €dpacuévous] g,5g3; edpacudvous g,; Hdpacuévous g4s with I.

14. tov mpwroroxoy] Col. i. 153 vii. 37, 41; see Ps-Magn. 11, with
comp. Zars. 4, Ps-Ephes. 20. the note.

17. mAnpwO7 x.r.r.| A reference to 21. apn avoonuov| See above, II.
Matt. iii. 15. p. 292.

modrevodpevoy k.t.A.| Afost. Conse. 30. eimovros| The passages which

Io

15

20

TO THE SMYRNAANS. 219

\ Lal 5 , > ‘\ c , A A > lal
dua THS avaoTdocEws Eis TOUS ayloVs Kal TLOTOUS avTOU,
Si > > / ” > ¥ > CSS , lal >
etre €v “lovoatows cite ev Cveow, Ev EYL DHpaTL THS EK-

, 5 Lal
KANTLAS QUTOU.
“ \ , 4 2 2& A \ 5 Lal y
25 I]. Tatra yap ravra erable Ov nuas: Kat adnOas erabev
\ > /, c \ 9 lal B) Pp. b) b} 3 4 \
Kal ov SoKHoEL, WS Kal d\nOas avéoTyn aN ovy WOTEP TES
“ > vd \ “A > 4 , \
Tov atiaTwy emaroyuvopevor THY TOU avlpwTov mac Kat
\ A X 3 4 y ra
TOV oTaupov Kal avTov Tov Odvarov héyovow, oT. SoKjce
Kat ovk adnOeta avethnde TO ex THS TapO&vov Gama Kal TO
Uist i] 0 Ui ee I SAS ZS SN Oo
lal 4 a A b) , c ' \
30 OoKely mérovlev, eriiabdpevou Tov EtrovTos, 6 Adroc cApz
> ! \ ' \ \ a \ n ¢ a
é€réNeTo, Kal, AYCATE TON NAON TOYFTON KAI AlA TPION HMEP@N
> a 2 ' ‘ > c a > \ A A 1 G 1
ErTEP® AYTON, Kal, EAN YYHOOO ATO TAC FAc, TANTAC EAKYCW
\ ' ) la e / SN Wy, c '
m™pdc EMAYTON. OVKOUY O hOyos EV GapKL WKNTE H codia
\ c = > , > c , \ fol A
yap éaytH @KOAOMHCEN OiKON. O AOyos TOY EavTOU VvaoV
e \ Lal / b) , 3 an
35 AUUevTa ~UTO TAY yxpioTOMAXoV lovdaiwv avéotnow TH
4 c , e , c , b) Lal iw x \
Tpity nuEepa o hoyos, vpobetons QUTOV TNS TDAapKosS KaTa
\ lol la y (p y \ A
TOV EV TH Epyju@ xadkovv odw, TavTas eLhkvaEV TPOS EavTOV
> 4 id
Els TWTNPLAV ALwWVLOV.
>) \ \ 3 3 ~ “a \ na
III. *Eyod 8 otk & TO yervdoOar Kal ctavpovobar
> \ 4 , 5 \ N
4o YWOOKW avTOV ev Gapate yeyovevay ovoyv, adda Kat peETa
\ 3 XN b) \ fc N 4 A
THV aVATTATW EV OAPKL AUTOV OLOd KAL TLOTEVM OVTA. Kat
9 \ \ \ , 3) 4 > A '
OTE TPOS TOUS EPL Ilétpov nrOe, epy quTous’ AABEeTE, PHAA-'
PHcaTé ME, KAI IAETE, OT! OYK EIMI AAIMONION ACGMATON.
TINEYMA TAP CAPKA KAl GCTEA OYK EXEL, KAPWC EME OEWDPEITE
Py \ Cas a , 1 \ 1 ' o
45 €XONTA’ Kal T® Owua eye’ hépe TON AdKTYAGN coy [HAE]
See the note on Swzyrz. 13 (II p. 325). 13 wemAnpogpopyuevous] g,g4s with I;
memAnpopopoupevous g,;3 TeTANpwpopynuévous g3. I4 Tov TOD Oceod vior]
28,833 Tov viov Tov Beod gy. 15 Aaveld] 6a6 g,. 17 ToN-
Tevodmevoyv| £3; ToArlTevoduevos Z,f,; TodTEvoapévov gy. 19 Kaby\wpévor]
1; KaOndropuévoy £33 Kabynhwpévov 8,04. 29 70 doxety] g, with I*; 7a

(re) doxeiy g 2945. 36 capxos| g3 adds bro ray xpioropdxwy lovdatwv
here also. 45 wdc] g,23 with Joh. xx. 27; om. g,g4 1.

follow are from John i. 14 (6 Adyos _ onical quotation found in the genuine
kt.A.), John ii. 19 (Avoare «.7.A.), Ignatius see above, II p.294sq. The

John xii. 32 (€av toe «.7.X.). interpolator here connects it with
33- 9 oopia «.7.A.] Prov. ix. 1, Luke xxiv. 39 mvedpa odpka x.7.X.,
quoted also PAzlipp. 3. John xx. 27 dépe rov SakrvAov k.T.A.,

42. AadBere x.7.A.] Forthisuncan- and John xx. 28 6 Kupuos «7A.

220 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

gic TON TYTION TON HAWN Kal bépe THN YEIpa coy Kal BAAE EC
\ , \ 3 \ Ss c SN + ¢€
THN TA€YPAN MOY. KGL evOvs émiaoTevoav WS avTOS Eln O
\ A A \ E) lal c ’ ' \ c
Xpiords. S10 Kal Owpas Pyolw avT@, 6 Kypidc moy kal 6
f \ \ a \ , , , \
Oeoc MOY. dua yep TOVTO KQL Gavarov KaTEeppovnaav eKpov
NX ) A 9 \ “A 3 \ 8 , > Xr \ x \
yop ELTTELV, vB pewv KQU Tynyov. OU BYV €, an Q KQUL PEeTa
eS a e \ > A y 3 Q la) > > 3 \ PS) A b) id
TO emidereat EavTOV avTots OTL adyNUaws ad ov TO OoKELW EYN-
\ > Lo \ / »¥ ¢ A Y
VEPTal, KQL ouvepayev QUTOLS KQAL OUVETTLEV aXpls NBEPOV o\wv
, \ 4 iN “a \ ’ > n
TEGO APAKOVTA* KQL OVUTWS OUV ™ OaAPKt BAETIONT@N AYTON
2) / x XN > i > / \ 3 A 4
avernpln TpOsS TOV aTOOTEL havta avtTov, ouv avTn maw
> , a PS) , \ ta \ \ \ /,
EPXOMEVOS ETQA 6&€ns KQL OVA EWS. pac yap TO hoyta,
oytoc 6 ‘Incofc 6 ANAAHMOEIC A YM@N EiC TON OYPANON
oYTwc EAEYCETAI, ON TPOTION EOEACACHE AYTON TOPEYOMENON
> \ 2 ' 2 Nat , \ Y SEAN
ElIC TON OYPANON. El de QAVEV OWLATOS paw epxec Gan €77L
, a ,A na > X SS ” c > ,
OVVTEAELA TOU QLWVOS, T7WS AUTOV KAL OYONTA! OI EKKENTH-
\ > / ' ST Aub) c a > ,
CANTEC KAl EMLYVOVTES KOYONTAI Eh EAYTOIC; ATOPATWV
\ iA Sy = / a a , \
yap ovte eldos ovTe XapaKTynp EcoTW y OXHMA Céov poppy
\ \ 4 lal A ,
EXOVTOS dua TO amAouv TYS pvoews.
la Q la CA ) , 3 \ Y \
IV. Tadra dé tapawed vpiv, dyamnrot, eidas oT Kat
e A y yx ‘ , be Fee Kes SN A , A
UPLELS OUTWS EX ETE Tpopvlacaw € ULAS A770 T@V On ptwv TOV
b) , a 3 7 > / \ > \
avOpwmopoppav, ovs ov pdvov amoaTtpépeabar xpy adda
\ , ‘ 4 de , 0 GS J fos we
KQU evyew JeOVOV O€ T POTEVKED € UTE p QUT@Y, €AV T7WS
1 Bade] g,52,5g45; Padre 3. 2 émlarevoar] g3045 | with 1; émlorevoev
of. 6 70 doxeiy] g,; TO (or TQ) Soxetv ¥,83845. 8 otrws] g3; otrw
FST SL4S« It 6 Inoods] g,g3g4s with Acts i. 11; moods (om. 6) g,.
14 dpovrat] OPwrrat g,. 15 émeyvovtes] £253 emeyvavvtes (sic) g,; cognos-
centes 1; émvyvwoovra Kal &4. 16 oxnua] TuNWa £2,843 THuag3. The
paraphrase of 1, efigies...aligua animalis formae...in qua fixuraclavorum vel lanceae
foramen appareat, seems to be a combination of tujya and cx7jpa. 20 ous]
g.g,g324 with I. There is therefore no authority for @ which the edd. commonly
read after Morel, unless indeed guas of 1 (agreeing with destzzs) can be so regarded.

21 mpocevxecbe] g4s 1 (comp. I*); mpocevxecOal g,g,23- 22 70 Soe] g, with
I* ; 7@ (7@) Soxe g 93945. 23 TO Ooxety pri.] TO (7@) doxetv gg, (but ?)

8. Bderovtay av’rév| From Acts 14. owovrae «.t-A.] From Zach.
i. 9; the quotation which follows, xii. 10, not however as translated in
obtos 6 “Ingots «.7.A., being taken the LXx, but substantially as quoted
from the same context, i. II. in Joh, sax. 37, Kev... 7:

13. ef O€ dvev x«tA.] See Ps- 16. oxfjpa] I have ventured on
Magn. 6, with the note. this conjecture (which is partially

Io

15

20

TO THE SMYRNAEANS. pedi

peTavojowow. El yap TO SoKewv ev cwpate yéyovev 0 Kiptos
\ XV lal b} (3 > \ \ lal 4 4 N \
Kal TO Soke eoTaupwOn, Kayo To Soxety Sédear. Ti de Kal
> A »” ld A , \ la) ‘\ ,
€uautov exdotoy dédwKxa TO Oavdtw, Tpos TIP, TPS payau-
\ , 5 3 5 x Lal 5 \\ oy: , c
25 pav, mpos Oynpia ; adN’ ov TO Soxetv, GANA TO ovTe TaAVTa VTO-
\ lal la lal
evo Ova Xpiorov eis TO cuptabety avTe@, avTov pe evdvuva-
{LOUVTOS* OV yap jor TO~OUTOY oOevos.
V. “Ov twes ayvoovvtes ypryoavTo, Kal cvvyyopovat
@ Wevder paddov 7 TH adnOecia: ovs ovK eTELTOaY al T opy-
7¢ be 4 TY @anverg s poopy
nn a9 ec , e , 3 > b ] \ , “A \\ > 4,
30 TELaL OVD 0 VdpL0S 6 Macéas, add’ ovdd€e péypL VUY TO evayye-
2\\> 2Q\ Ne meneEs A ey, , f \
Auov, GAN ovdE TA NueTEepa TaV KaT avdpa TaOymaTa’ Kat
\\ \ © Lal A 3 \ lal 4 \ 3, Lal 3 5 \
yap TEpl Nnu@v TO avtTo povovat. Ti yap aedet, ei ee
> La) \ NA ie 4 A \ e Lal 5 \
erawel Tis TOV dé Kvpidv pov Brac dypet, 47) omooyav adtov
fd - e \ Las \ , i) 3 \
capkopopov Bedv; o dé ToUTO py €ywv TedhELws avTov
a »”

35 aTHpYnTaL, wY veKpopdpos. Ta O€ OVopaTa avTaY, oVTA
¥ A y A
amieTa, VUY oUK Edok€ por eyyparbar nde yevouTd por avT@V

re ,
LLVNMOVEVEW, [LEX PLS OV LETAVOT WOW.
\ \
VI. Myscis mravdcbw, eav pn miotevon Xpiotov
a “ ‘3
"Inoovv €v oapKt weTo\teva Aa Kat Ouortoyyon TOV aTaDv-
7 P i
‘ > a / \ \ e a € a
40 pov avtov Kat To mafos Kat 76 aiwa 6 e&€yeev vmep THs
A 9 an
Tov KOOjLov GuwTypias’ OTL Cwns aiwviov ov TevéeTaL, Kav
23245. To doxeiv sec.] I*; 7a (7@) doxew g,g,5 (but ?) g3g4s. 24 €k-
doroy...davarw] éxdédwxa 7@ Ao (sic) Oavare g,. 25 70 doxety] g,; TW (TE)

Soxely 2193045. 28 cuvyyopovor] g,g,833 consentiunt 1; ouvryopouv

fy. 31 Tov] g,g,94 with 1; ra g3. Trabnuara] g.g,g3 1 with I;
padjuara g4,3 see the note on Clem. Rom. 2. 36 wo sec.] g4 with 1; pe
£2,823. 37 HeTavojowow] g3g4s with 1; weravoncovaw gig... 38 mis-
Tevon] £2845; TioTevce g,,. 39 mweroNTevoba] TemohiTEvOae 24. OfL0-
hoynon] £8345; Omodoyyoer g,. 41 67] g; om.1. The emendation
od THs (for 8rt), adopted in the common editions and retained even by Zahn, is
due to Morel: see the next note. ov] 1; om. g. The od would easily be
omitted after the preceding alwytov; comp. Clem. Rom. 39 (Syr.). I have there-
fore adopted this mode of correcting the text in preference to the reading of
Morel, which involves a solecism in the position of the article.

supported by the Latin Version and_ etc., as the Latin translator para-
by gz), because tua ‘a portion, phrases it; but such a connexion is
“a section, can hardly stand. Ifre- very awkward. For the combination
tained, it must mean ‘an incision,’ of cya and popdy see the passages
and refer to the piercing of the side, quoted Phzlippians p.127, 129 (ed. 4).

222 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

\ — EN e , BY A xa io , a 8
Baowrevs 7) Ka Lepevs, Kav apXwY Kav LOLWTYS, KAY OEo-
, x 8 lal x b) \ X* 4 c n '
moTys 4 Oovdos, [ Kav avnp | Q yuvn. 6 Y@PON Y@peEiTa,

c > , 2 , , XN =) , \ nan
6 &KOYWN AkOYéTH. TOTS Kal a€iwwa Kat TAOUTOS py-
, , > , \ {7 , , x
déva fvowiTw: ddogia Kai Tevia pydéva TamewovTw TO
A Y > \ , ¢ b) \ \ (4 > \
yap odov €oTlv mots n «ls OEeov Kal y Es XptoTov
>) , 4 ~~ v4 3 A &) , =) ,
éeiris, Y TOV TpocdoKwpevov ayalav amddavots, ayamn TE
\ \ \ \ Ni Rue Ray, 5 A \ F .
Tept Tov Ocov Kat TO omodvdov: kramHiceic yap Kypion TON
Oedn coy €2 GAHC TAC KapAlac Coy, KAl TON TTAHCION COY @C
fF Nese , , co \ c ye ' \
ceayton’ Kal 0 Kupuos dyno, aftu éctin Hi ai@Nnioc ZH, TO
rIN@CKEIN TON MONON AAHOINON Oe€GN, KAI ON ATIECTEIAEN
> ia) ' ‘\ > \ \ ' c = a
lucofn XpicTON’ KGl, ENTOAHN KAINHN AIA@MI YMIN, INA Afa-
TATE AAAHAOYC: EN TAYTAIC TAIC AYCIN ENTOAAIC OAOC O NOMOC
\ c ie 1 / icy \
KAl O| TPOMATAI KPEMANTAL Katapabete ovv Tous ETEPOO0E-
la lanl A A 5 x lol
ouvtas, Tas vowoleToVTW ayvacTtov cival TOY TAaTépa TOU
x lo lal ¥ YY 0 3 IAA aN »~ > ,
ploTov, THs aTLoToV ExOpay peT AAAHLwY EXoVTW. wyamns
5 aC X\
GUTOLS OV pEAEL, THY Tpog OoKwpLevav ahoyovucl, Ta TAapovTa
e na , \ A\ lol A
@s €oTaTa oytlovTa, Tas evTohas Tapopwcw, yypar
CASED \ “ ie PS) , 8 5 ,
KaL OpPavoyvy TEPLOPwT LY, ON Bopevov duamTvovoew, OEedEwEvov
yehoow.
\ A , A ,
VII. Tov oravpov eravoyvvovTar, 70 TAA0s yNevalovar,
2 xdv avnp| Morel; seu vr 1; om. g,2,93845. 4 Twevia] g, 23245; mévera g,.
7 dyarnoes] ayaryons g.. 8 kapdlas cou] txt g,g3¢45 1; add. cat éf bdns ris

12 ddos] g,g,5045 1; om. g,. 16 T& TapovTa ws EoTOTA
Aoyifovra] g (except that g3 has éveorwra for ésrwra). But 1 translates the whole

sentence dydwys...royifovra, ailectionem enim futurorum negligunt, praesentia

> f
oLavolas dou ©...

dissimulant, quae ventura sunt tanquam praesentia (v. 1. nunc znstantia) esse putant
et tanguam somnium et phantasiam existimant. This suggests (after allowance
made for faulty punctuation, etc.,) that some words have fallen out from the latter
part of the Greek text, and that it should be read ra mapovra [xdérrovow, Ta
Hé\ovra] ws éveorara Aoylfovra [Kal PavTdfovra], and the omissions might be
explained by homceoteleuton. The Greek however, as it stands, makes better
sense and may be substantially correct. Perhaps however the word davragovrac

2. 6 xwpeav| The two clauses 9. ynoiv| The passages which

are loosely quoted, the first from
Matt. xix. 12, the second from Matt.
x1ll. 43, etc.

7. ayannoes «.t.d.} See Luke x.
27; comp. Matt. xxii. 37 sq., Mark
xi. JO, 31.' See Fs-Ephes. 14.

follow are taken from John xvii. 3
avutn eoTw k.T.r., John xiii. 34 evroAny
x.t.A., Matt. xxii. 40 ev ravrats k.T.A.
21. dpxexaxov] Comp. Ps- Tradl.
10, with the note.
23. rov rov”ABeA k.t.A.] Philipp.

10

a

20

TO THE SMYRNAANS.

206

\ > , A YY , =) lal ,’
THV aVaOTAC LV K@PL@OOVTW" eyyovou €lLoOt TOV apYeKaKov
, ~ \ 5 \ A Lal A aA > wn r ,
TVEVJLATOS, TOV TOV Adap oud TNS yuvaikos THS EvTOAHS e&O-

la) \ x \ “A foe > uy a A
gcavtos, Tov Tov “ABed did Tot Kaiv amoxteivavtos, Tov TO

> \ la) lal b) lal “~
laB émotpatevoartos, TOU KatTyyopovvTos “Incov Tov ‘lw-

, A >» ? es fa > , \
TEOEK, TOU EZAITHCAMENOY CINIACOHNAI TOV ATOCTOAWYV THV

/ nw AYE) oe \ Lal > , lanl , a
TiaTwW, Tov Td “lovdatkov mhynOos erreyeipavTos T@ Kupio, tof

\ a > a > . cn a > ' ae es
KQUL NYN ENEPLOYNTOC ENF TOUS AON arc ATTEIDEIAC ov PUOETAL

ce lal C4 , b] lal r , € \ ta VS ' ‘
npas o Kupwos Inoovs Xpiotos, 0 AeHOeEIC MH EKAEITIEIN THN

; an > , 5) e \ p) a , Sn
TICTIN TOY ATOTTOAWY, OVX WS LY avTapKaY pido. avTHVY

GAN ws xaipwv TH TOV TaTpOS VTEpoY7.

, no
Tp€mov ovv €eaTW

> fa ~ te \ / > 3Q7 \ b) A
améxeo Pau TMV TOLOUTMY, KAL LITE KAT idtav TEPt QUT@V

an , nw , \ /, \ 4 \ an
ade NTE KOU), T POO ENELV de VOL@ Kat TpopyTats KQL TOLS

> /, Ceres \ /, /
evayyedicapevols viv TOV TwTypLoV hoyov.

VIII. Tas dé dvcwrvpovs aipéoas kat Tovs TA OYiopaTa

A OWLS a
TOLOVVTAS PEVYETE, WS APXNVY KAKaY.

y} A /
TAVTES TO ETLTKOTO

> lal e ¢ \ b) lal lal , \ lal
akodovileive, ws 0 Xpiotos ‘Inoovs T@ TaTpt' Kal TH TPET-

, Nie n° , \ \ , > ,
Butepto de @S TOLS amooTo\ots: TOUS de OuaKovous evt péemea Oe,

e n° \ § a_# § \ \ 3 ,
@S @cov evTohnv LAKOVOUIVTGS. LY €lS Xwpes EMLOKOTTOU TL

lal > , SN
TpacceTw TOV AVNKOVTMV Els THY ExKANo LAY.

should be substituted for Aoyifovrar, as suggested by I.
g,5e3845; tribulatum 1; OBopévay g,.
dedepévoy] g,e3,9451; dedeuévwr g,.
22 é&doavros] g3945; ékewoavTos g.g,; comp. Mart. Ant. 6
24 TOU KAaTNYOpOUYTOS] F,F,SF453 TOU KaTapyn-

8283845
dovow g,.
(with the note, II p. 485).

oavTos £3; gut...vesistere temptavit |.

exeivn BeBaia

18 A\LBomevor]
dvartvovow] g, 3 dvamTvovcr
21 Kwuwdovcw] Komo-

Tov] g4; TOUT g.g,3 om. g3. There

is no authority for viot which the editors have adopted after Morel, though | has

jilio. The Tod seems to be a duplication of the first syllable of taceAek.
26 Tov Td] TovTO g,. 28 nuds] g,g,sg4s 1; buds g3. Dressel omits the
word by accident, but corrects his error in the Addenda. 30 mpérov |
TpETOW Fy. 31 mwepi] g,g,84 with 1; wer g33 cum 1. 33 duly |

os 15 Mmiv g324. 36 6 Xpiords Iyoots] g,¢,93; sesus christus 1; 6 xpioTos
&4-

Il 0 T@ "ABeX eravaoricas Tov avOpo-
moktovoy Kaiv, 6 T@ “laB emotpared-
oas.

tou T@ “IdB8 «7.A.]| See AZost.
Const. vi. 5, where Satan is mentioned
as attacking Job, Joshua the son of
Josedek, and ‘us’ the Apostles,

25. e€arrnoapevov k.t.A.] Luke xxii.
32 6 Saravas eEntnoato vpas Tov ot-
vaca «T.A. Just below there is a
reference to the next verse, ¢yo de
edenOnv mept wou K.T-r.

26. Tov...viv évepyovvtos k.T.A.]

Ephes. ii. 2; comp. PAzlzpp. 4.

224 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

> , € , exmieot 'N \ Say, > Eves lame aN
evyapioTia nyeio Ow 1 v0 TOV ériaKoTOV ovGa, H @ av avTOS
emiTpeysy omouv av pavy o émioKo fKEL TO TANOOS EoTw*
eTiT pewy avn io Ko7ros, Exel TO TANDOS EoTH
Y Y e , lal i4 e) Sf N
WOTEP OTTO 0 XpiaTos, TATA 7 OVPAVYLOS OTPATLA TApPETTHKED
< 7 , ~ , ' ‘ A 4
@S apyictpaTHrw Tac AyNadmewc Kypioy Kal duavomer maons
lal > , \ “A , »
voytns picews. ovK e&dv éoTW Ywpis TOU éTLTKOTTOU OUTE
A =A / ¥y
Bamzilew ovte tpoadépew ovte Ovoiavy mpooKopilew ovte
A > an b] b} aA x b} , wn 2) 5 ,
Soynv émuredety? add’ O av éexeivm SoKy KaT evapéoTnow
e Aa YY > de > \ B ‘8B le) oe ee ear /
cov, wa aodades 7 Kat BeCatov av, oo av TpaoceTe.
I x E iN , 5 r A b) lal e lal i. Y¥ A
. Evdoyov €o7t Nourov avary ar yuas, ws €TL KALpOV
\ a) > \ AL, aie: > ” cD
Eyopev els cov peravoeww* én yap TH SAH OYK ECTIN 6 €ZOMO-
0 2 \ \ >” \ Noe > a \
AOroymMeNOCc 1!A0y yap ANOPWITOC, KAl TO EPFON AYTOY TTPO
' > a ' 7 a) \ \ \ !
TIPOCWMOY AYTOY. TIMa, dyno, ylé, TON OeOn Kal BaciAéa
> \ A , , \ x \ c ¥ ~ iv A ,
eyo de Py, Tia ev Tov Oeov ws aitioyv Tw OhwV KaL Kupuor,
c 5 ~ aA \
emigKoTrov 6€ ws apytepéa Oeov cikdva hopovrTa, KaTa pev TO
~ \ \ Ae: , la) \ \ aA
apxew, Oeov, kata S€ 7 ieparevew, Xpuotov: Kal weTa TOUTOY
A \ \ ” \ A a
TyLaV xpy Kat Baoid€a. ovTE yap Oeov Tis KpEelTTwY 4 Tapa-
an A > ¥ \ , ,
TANHTLOS EV TAGL TOLs OVTW, oUTE O€ ev ExkKANola emLTKOTOV TL
an lal c A Qn lal \
peilov icpapevov Oc@ vTep THS TOV KOGMOV TAVTOS TwTNpIas,
¥ ¥
ovte Baciiéws Tis Tapamhyjowos Ev apyovow eElpyvnv Kat

b) la DB: S id n
EVVO[LLAV TOLS APXOMEVOLS TPUTAVEVOVTOS. O TYLWV ETLTKO-

2 éemitpéwy] gg4s with 1; ém-
3 Taca|

I evxapiotla] g.93845; evxapioTeia g,.
TpéWer £83. éoTw] g.g,5g45 with 1; congregetur 1; éora g3.
22,83 1; éxeloe Taoa gy. 4 diavomel] g.g,se45 3 ipse est dispensator 13 da-
Youn £3. 6 @vciay] ovciar g,. 7 boxy] gosgqs (comp. I); doxet
F123. 8 dcpares] dopanris g,. bo dv] 6 8 ay gig, (written how-
ever 60° dv) g,; 6 7’ av g3. The sentence in | runs ergo omnia quaecunque agitis
et facitis, jam vationabilia sunt, ut corrigamus nos in deo, cum tenpus habemus
poenitendt. In I the words are 6 mpaccere (mpdooera), being attached to the pre-
vious sentence (see above II p.,314). It seems impossible with the Mss to connect
mpdaoere with the next sentence on account of the first persons, 7juds, éxowev; and

4. dpxtotparnye| So Christ is call-
ed by Justin Martyr Dead. 34 (p. 251),
61 (p. 284), from an application of
Josh. v. 13, 14, 15, to Him, 2d. 62
(p. 286).

7. Ooxny emredeiv] See the note
above, II p. 312.

10. eév...7@ adn «K.T.A,] Loosely

quoted from Ps. vi.6. Of the pas-
sages which follow, idod avépermos
x... (quoted in the same way in
Afost. Const. ii. 14) is a loose quota-
tion from Is. Ixil. 11 ; and ripa «.7.d.
is cited, likewise loosely, from Prov.
XXIV. 21.

22. eiyapor.t.r.] Afpost. Const.

5

TO

22

20

25

30

35

40

TO THE SMYRNAANS. 225

L-) \ “ , 4 KY c 3 , JN
Tov vT0 Ocov TysnOyoetar, woTep ovv oO atysdlov adtov
EAN la) / > \ ¢ lal ey
v70 cov KolacOnoeva. eb yap 6 Baciedow éreye-
» , , y
pomevos Kod\doews afvos SiKaiws yeryoerar, ws ye Tapadtwv
\ \ ? / ' ta) ' > '
THV KOLWNVY EVVOMLLAV, TIOCG AOKEITE YEIPONOC AZIWOHCETAI
; e
TIM@PIAc O
c 4 lal \ \ > la / e , ,
opovoiay SiacTav Kat THY EvTakiay GuyXewY ; iepwovryn ydp
3 \ / > la) > Bb] , ©) , a@ c
€oTw 70 Tavtov ayabav ev avOpamois avaBeBnkds: Hs o

» , lal 4
QVEV ETLTKOTOU TL TOLELY TPOALpOVMEVoS Kal THY

» > p) \
KaTapaveis ovk avOpwrov atysater adda @cdv Kal Xpurorov
> A \ a / la , an
Incovv tov mpwtotoKoy Kal povov TH pvdEe Tov TaTpds
> / , ey ean b) b) / b) , B
apxiepea. WavTAa ovv vulw per evTakias emited\eicOw ev
A € e ‘ A , ¢ , e ,
XpioT@. ot Naikol Tots Swakdvois VroTacaécOwcayv: ot did-
A , = , A b) 4 e
Kovot Tots mpeoButTépo.s’ ot mpeaBuTEepor THO ETLTKOTM 6
, lal 4 ¢ \ “ ,
emlaKoTOS TH XpioT@, Ws avTOsS TH TaTpt. Kald pe averav-
> , Xe Gs) 3 A e , > , ‘\
care, ddedpot, Kal Yuas Inoous 0 Xpiords. aarovTa pe Kat
, b) , > , e lat e , 5 x, A A 3
TapovTa nyaTnoare apweieTar yuas 0 Meds, du ov TavTa «is
\ , > fa) B] be > \ ‘\ , > e s,
Tov dSéopuov avrov evedetEacbe ci yap Kal py ei txavds,
> \ \ a Wy c Lee c ta) \ '
ahha To 79s mpofuptas Yuay péya 6 TIMON Yap TPOdHTHN
cic GNOMA TPOPHTOY MICOON TPOmHTOY AHWeTal SyNAOVOTL
\ ¢ “A , > A A 4, ,
Kal 0 Tys@v déop.ov “Inoov Xpiotod paptipwv Anperac
pa Bor.

>

I have therefore substituted 60° dv for 6 3 av. mpdooere] g.g3 [1] with I
(which however omits dv); mpdconre 2,245. g evdoyév] g,g,523 [1] with
I; Goyér gy. nuas| g.2,sz4s 1 with I*; vuas g3. 10 éxouev] 22,045
l with I; éyovras g3. don] adn g,. 17 & sec.] g,9,931; om. gy.
émirxémou Tt melfov] £8,933; TL melfov emtoKdoU gy. 1g Ts] g.2,93 1;
om. g4. 22 Bacidedow éreyerpsuevos] g,3 contra regem insurgens 1; Bact-
AeVow emaryerpduevos g3; Baciedor wh emeyetpduevos g, (see Dressel’s Addenda) gy.
With this last reading ézreyecpduevos must mean ‘rising to do honour to.’ 23 Ko-
Adoews] g.9,9,1; Kal Koddoews 24. détos duxalws] g, 93945; d&lws xal duxalus
gp; aignus |. 24 xelpovos] xelpivus g,. 27 TwavTwy| Tay Toy g,,
and so apparently 1 swmma omnium bonorum. 33 Kabd me] G94; Ka-
Ode (sic) g,3 Kabd me g3. 35 mapdvra] txt g,g30451; add. pe g,.

Vi. 2 ef yap 6 Bacwreiow émeyerpo- 29. 1H pice k.t.d.] See Ps-Magn.

pevos Ko\doews Géios, Kav vios 7 Kay 4, with the note.

piros, woo@ paddov o iepedow emano- 27.90 TULOY K.T-N-| Matt. x. 41,

Tdmevos: GoM yap iepwodvn Baowreias loosely quoted.

Gpeivov KT, 39. paptipey AnWera x.t.r.] For
24. moo Sokeire x.r..] From Heb. this belief see Afost. Const. v. 1.

X. 29. where it is stated at length.

IGN. III, is

226 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

oo b) a
X. Piwva kai Tdiov kat “Ayabdzoda, ot émrynKodovOn-
, > , a , el A > 4
adv pot eis Noyov Ocov Sudkovor Xpiotov ovtes, KaNwS ErroUy-
c , c / a a \ la
cate vmodcEdpevor ws Suaxdvouvs Xpiorov: ot Kal odddpa
fal lal lal y > \
evxapicTovow 7@ Kupio vmep var, OTL avTovs avetrav-
(Sa)
Gate KaTa TaVTA TpOTOV. ovdEY Val TrapahoytcOynoeTaL
= 6 Q , , eon e P a i a
GY ELS AUTOUS ETOLNTATE’ AMH UuLY O Kypioc e¥peiN EAEOC
\ 1 > > ' a c ’ > , e A \
mapa Kypioy én €keiNH TH Hmépa. ayTipvyoy var TO
lal \ aA
TVEDA j.ov, Kal Ta Seopa prov a ovy vrepnharicare
soe € svO €* OLO JO€ VILA > Ay € Net
ovde ernaxvvOyte 10 ovde vas eravocxvvOyjoerar 1 TEdELa
3 - >) nw ec ,
eiris, Inaous 0 XpuoTos.
eon y >»
XI. At mpocevyat vuwv yyyvoav eis THY ’AvTioYéwv
5) , ‘\ > , 4 4 , > ,
éxkhyotav, Kal eipnvevetaur: lev dedeuevos mavtas aomalo-
’ d x A > ~
pra, ovk ay agéios exeiMev evar, Eoyatos avTav wv Kata
, ‘4 > > , Ken > rh SD Ue
Péednpa katrnEvwwOnv, ovk €x cvverdnoews euns add €k yapuTos
A a y, A y A
cov: nv evyomar Tedelay or SoOnvar, wa ev Tals Tpocev-
Xats Yuav Bcov emitdxw. OoTwS ovY Va 70 epyov TédELOV
IN fn A \ lal 3 lay ~ x
YUnTa ETL THS YHS Kal EV TH OVPAVe, TpeTEL Els Ocov TYLNV
A \ lal
XElpoTovnoa, THY exkAynoiay vYuav OeoTperBuTynv Eis TO yevd-
la lal g \
pevov ev Lupia cuyyapynvar avrots, OTL ElpNvevovat Kat ame-
\ lo , \ bd , > a \ io
haBov To tovoyv péeyeHos Kal amexateaTabyn avTots TO Lo.voy
/ a 2 y »” le > , Y /
cwpdtiov. o éeddvn jor akiov, TovTo €oTiv: wate Tem ar
wn ¢ la g \ \
TWA TOV YETepwY pET ETLETOAHS, Wa GuVdoEdon THY KaTa
@cdv avrTots yevowernv evdtav, Kat OTL AywevOsS EVOPjLOV TETU-
mn
nw A lal lal ec lal ¥
xyKka Xpisrov dua Tav mpocevyav var. TédeLoL ovTES,

7 TO Tvevua mov] txt g,g,931; 7d rvevua wa (sic) wov gy. Add. kal ra omhayxva
foov £43 om. 2g, ¢g,93 l. 8 Umepnparvyncate] I*; vrepnpavevoarte g,8,0304.
9 éerynoxtvOnre] £23245; emacxtvOnre g,; see the note on II. p. 316sq. 12 eipy-
veveTat] £5845; elpnvevere g,; pacifice estis |. 13 elvat] 1 with I; om.
g. w] g,g,5g3 with I; om. g, 1. xara] txt g,.g¢,g4; add. dé g31; see
above, Il. p. 318. 14 Oé\nua] txt g,g,g4, with I; add. rod Ocov g31: see
the note on Zphes. 20 (II. p. 85). 16 vuav 7d epyov] g,g,g3 (comp. I);
TO Epyov Vw g4. 20 amexaresTd0n] g.g,s with 1; dmoxatecrdOn
23845. 22 ovvdogédon] 845; oTuvdosdoen g,93. 23 evdlav] g, 23845;
evoelay g.,. 25 €rousos 6 Oeds] éromovs g.8,; Eromos Fy; EToULds Early (sic)
6 eds g3; Beds Erowos 1; deus paratus est1, The reading adopted will account for
the two variations, érowwovs and érouuds éorly o eds. The repetition of similar
letters explains the corruptions. ‘The insertion of «at in the interpolator shows that

6. d0n...6 Kvpuos k.7.A.] From 2 Tim. i. 18, quoted also Hero 9.

1

Io

15

20

5)

30

35

40

45

TO THE SMYRNAANS. 227

/ ‘\ La) , i ec a > , Nee.
Téhaia Kat ppoveite: Oédovar yap vay ed TpaTTEW, Kal ETOoL-
\
[Los 0 @cds Eis TO Tapacyxelv.
> 4 c a c b) , A 3 ~ e lal A
XII. "Aomdlerar vas y aydarn Tov adehpav vpav Tov
> , Y \ tA Cie \ 4 a > ,
ev Towddu' ofev kal ypddw vty dua Bovpyov, ov ameotetha-
Re na & > , lal , c lal aA \
Te pet euov apa Edectous Tots cuvadéddous vor: os Kata
+ : SPUN A
TAVTA pe aveTavoEv. Kal OPEAOY TAVTES AVTOV eL4LOUYTO,
a > , a , > , TIN ¢ ,
ovta e€euTrdpiov Beov Srakovias. dpelperau avTov 1 xapts
n A 3
tov Kuptov kata mavra. daomdlopwar Tov a&id0eov emiaKotrov
ces , \ \ \ , ‘\ ‘\
vpov IlokvKapmov Kat 70 Ocomperés mpeoBuTépiov Kat Tovs
, \ \
Xpratopdpous Siakdvous Tovs GuvdovAous pov, Kal TOUS KATA
yx \ la A A XN
avopa Kal Kown mdvtas, ev dvopate Xpiotov “Incov, Kal TH
\ lal lal g We , lal
GAapKti aVTOU Kal TO aipati, TADEL TE Kal avadTAaTEL TAapKLKy
XA ~ al e lal , ( lal
TE Kal TVEvpatiKH, | Ev | EvdTNTL Beov Kal VOY. Xapis VEL,
aN > / ¢ , r) X \ 3 X A
EXE0S, ElpyVN, VITOMOVY), Ova TaVvTOS Ev XpioTo.
5) , \ x rn ry A \
XIII. ’Aowdlopa: tovs otkovs Tav ddekpav ov ody
st \ , \ s) Og \ \ , ¥
yuvarely Kal TéKvois, Kal aevtapOévovs Kal Tas yNpas. Ep-
, > \ , , > , eon , ¢
poole por ev duvaper Tatpds. aomalerar vas Pilwy o
ve CL eR \ 3 , > , \ > oh) a
TUVOLAKOVOS, 0 GY OvY enol. aamalopar TOY oikov T'avias, AV
¥ lal b) la \
evyopa Nopacbar mwicTeE Kal aydTN TapKiKH TE Kal TVEvpLA-
a b , ” \ , x \ , ;
TUH. aomdlopar Adkynv, To ToPnTdv jor Ovoma, Kat Addvov
A »y , 3 + y
Tov aovyKpitoy Kat Evrekvov Kal TavTas KAT OVOM"A. Ep-
> / ~ \ iA e lay b) lanl A
poole ev xapit. Bcov Kat Kvupiov nuwv Incov Xpuo7o,
/ la
TETANPHPLEVOL TVEVMLATOS aylov Kal codias Hetas Kat Lepas.

he tampered with the original text of Ignatius here. 27 upev] g.g,sg311;
MUO £4. 29 cuvadér\poas] g,2,243 adeAgots g3 with 1; fratribus 1. The
word however appears to be accentuated cuvvadehgots in g,g,84, and this excites
suspicion. 34 XptoTopopous| xpnoTopdpous g,. Tovs cuvdovdous jou]
2,23¢45 1 with I; om. g,. kata avipa] g,g,523; Kar’ dvdpa gy I.
35 kal kowy] 1 with I; kowy (om. kal) g. Xpiorov “Inoov] g,2,523; inood
xpiorov g41 with I. Th capkl] 1 with I; THs capxos g. 37 ev]
I; zz [l]; om. g. 40 deumapOévous| virgines 1; Tas mapOévous 1; deurap-
Gévois gg, (for Dressel’s demapBévovs, though uncorrected in the Addenda, is an
obvious misprint) g3¢4. 41 tatpos] I (but with a v.1. rvevparos); det patris
1; mvevmaros g: see above Il. p. 324. 43 Kal ayarn capkixy Te] g,2,23 with
I; et dilectione carnali 1; capxixn ayarn £4. 44 “Adknv] g,55 ahkyy 219324.

Subscr. tov ayiov iepoudprupos lyvariov émiato\ mpos cuvpvalous (cuupyéous g.)
g,2,, to which g, adds the number ¢. No subscription in g3¢4.

40. dewrapOévovs| The Vestals are so called, Dion Cass. lix. 3, Ix. 5.
Hee

iS)
bo
co

IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

9.
TIPOS MOATKAPTION.

b) e \ , b) A
-PINATIO“® ezicKomos “Avtioyxeias, 0 Kat paptus “Inoov
A , > , 3 , SS ,
Xpiotov, Hokvkapr@ éemirkoT@ exKAnolas {pupvator,
A 3 4 ¢ \ lal \ \ o] ~
paddov éemioKkoTynmev@ vio Beov matpos Kat Inoov Xpu-
an Lal ,
OTOU, TAELOTA KALpEW.
I aN PS) - x 35 ~ , 1O ,
; TOOEXOLEVOS THV Ev Bew Gov yvapynyv nopacpevynv
e 2) XN 4 b} , e 4 Q Lal
ws én TéTpay akivntov, UmepdoEdlw Katakiwbeis Tov mpoo-
lal 3 @ 3 yy la lan
@TOV GOV TOV auUwpoV, OV OVvaipynv ev Oem. TapaKkao
we an an , ~
ce ev ydpite H evdédvoar Tpocbetvar TH Spdpu@ cov, Kat
A id / \
TdavTasS Tapakahew wa owlwvra. €KdiKeL Dov TOV TOmTOV
, n~ A nw a
€v Ton ETLEELA TAapKLKH TE KAL TVEVMATLKH. THS EVO-
, @ ION + , , e ,
cews ppdvrile, Hs ovdev apewov. mavtas Baorale, ws Kat
3 5 , 9 \ wn
aoe 0 Kupuos: mavrwy avéxov &v ayamyn, womEp Kal ToLEts.
Lal / b) , 3 lal
mpocevyats oyohale adiadeinrous. aitov otveow melova
a b} , na La) \
HS EXELS. YPNYOPEL AKOLUNTOY TVEDILA KEKTNMEVOS. TOtS KATA
¥ Nuere , , a , \ , ,
dvdpa kata opoynfevay Nahe, Oeov. TavTwv Tas vdaous Ba-
e 4 3 4 € QA ce 4 , > X
orale, ws TEdELOS abdyrys, @s Kal 0 Kuptos TavTwv a¥toc
, , \ > ’ c a By \ '
yap, Pnot, tac dcOenciac HMON €AaBen Kal TAc NOcOYC
c a > 1 eA / \
HM@N €BACTACEN. O70U TEelwy KdTOS, TOAD KEpOos.
\\ \ aN A , 5) ¥
II. Kadovs pabyras éav pidyjs, xapis oor ovK eoTw
TIpoc TIOAYKAPTION | mpos toNiKaprov émickoTov ouvpyys (with 7 in the
marg.) g4; Tov avTov émicrohy mpds wod’iKaprov émloKxomov omUpyys gg, (num-
bered 7 in g,); Tov dylou iepoudprupos iyvartov dpxremicxdrov Ocorddews dvTioxelas
€miaToA) mpos TohVKapmov éricKkoTov cuUpYNS. 7). 3.
4 emiockomnuevy] £83843 emerKoTNLEvy ZS. "Inoov] txt g,g394 1; pref.

Kuptov ¢,; def. 1: see II. p. 331. Q Tpocbeivat] g4s; mpocPjva g,g,93. 10 ow-

fovra] £83845; oWfovTar g,. 14 adcadelrros] g.g,s¢31; ddiadelrrws
g4 1: see above, II. p. 334. 16 duonPevay] g; adiutorium (BofPeav) 1: see
above, Il. p. 335; 17 6] g,2,sg4s; om. g3. 19 nur] gos 1;
tov £3; om. gy (with Matt. viii. 17). m)elwv] mdelov (sic) g,. Tov]

g.2.83 with I; melov g4; mazus [I]. 21 mpaiTnri] g,.g,se45; mpadryTe

17. avros...ras avOeveias k.7.d.] Is. lili. 4, not as it stands in the LXx, but
as quoted in Matt, vill. 17,

10

5

20

OV POLYCARP: 229

~ \ \ , > of c id > ~
faddov dé Tovs NoysoTepous ev TpaiTyTL VTOTATCE. ov Tay
a lal lal , \
Tpadwa TH avTyn EuTrdoTpw Oeparreverar’ Tovs TapoEvopovs
> fo) eN ' ' c c oY] x \
EuPpoxats Tave. pdNimoc fINoy wc 6 dic EV TAT, Kal
> ' \ c t \ A A
dképaloc €loael dc H TMepicteps. Ola ToUTO ex Wuyys Kal
5 $ \
25 TWMATOS El, TAPKLKOS Kal TVEUMATLKdS, Wa TA hawopera
\ ¥ 9
Go. eis mpdcwmov éeravopOdons, Ta S€ ddpara aire. wa
Y
cor havepwlein’ wa pnd&v cou delay, Kal TavTds yapio-
¢ \ > Lal Y¥ 9
PaTOS TEPLaTEVHS. O KaLpOS amraiTeL GE EvXETIQL’ WoTEp
\ 4 ” , A e A.
yap KuBepyyntn avewos ovupPadreTa, Kal ws vyt yeyra-
¥ 9
30 Comevy eves evfeTor els GwTypiav, ovTwW Kal Gol TO ém-
Tuxew Ocov. vype ws Ocod adynTHs’ ob} 70 CéAnpa ad-
Bapoia kat Cw aidvos’ mept Hs Kal ov méTELoaL. Kata
an \ \ \
TaVTA Gov avTibuxos éy@ Kal TA Seopa pov a HydTyNGaSs.
III. Ot doxovvres a&tdmiaron civar Kal étepodidacKa-
la , fe . las \ ¢ la e
35 NovvTes oY GE KaTaThAnooeTHTay aT. dé édSpatos ws
¥ , ¢ > \ > A , \
akKwv TuTTOpevos. peydhov é€ativ aldntrov SépecOar Kat
vikav paduota S€ evexev Ocov wdvta vropevew yuas Set,
y \ 3 \ c lal > , > A , “
Wa KL AUTOS Yuas avapelvy els THY Bao.relay. Tetov
mpoobes TH aToVvdn ov et GuVTOVaTEpoV Spdpe. TOds KaL-
40 povs katapavOave’ ws evtavla et, viknoov' ade yap éoTW
\ a) ) a de € / 50 \ \
TO aTdd.ov, Exel d€ Ol aTEPavor. mpoddoKa Xpiorov Tov
lanl wn \ ~ lal
viov TOU @eov" Tov aypovoy €v xpovm’ TOY adpatov TH
, e \ > , \ > / \ 2 a e
uae, opatov ev capKi’ Tov aibnrddynTov Kai avady ws
> , 5 ¢ las A e \ x A 5} ,
aoodpatov, dv ras dé amtov Kal mdadnrov vy oopate

23. 22 TH adrH] g,g,5945 1; Tw aire g3: see II. p. 337. éumddorT pw)
eumdarpy g,. Gepameverat] g,g,52311; Oepamevere gy. 23 eu-
Bpoxats] g3g45; endroche (or embrochae) 1; év Bpoxaits g.g.,. ppdvynos] Ppovnuos
go ywov] g,g,5¢3 1; yevov gy. 6 dgis] g,g3 (see II. p. 338); dds (om. 6)
g.g4 (but gy transposes, év maow 6 dqus). 24 aKxépatos] akalpeos g.. elcael]
£12593 (see Il. p. 338); del g4; om. []]. 26 éemavopOwors| éravophwon 23;
emavophwca g,; émavopfovca g4; émavopBotcca (sic) g,3 corrigas 1; KodaKedys
I aire] gy 1; fetel; airn g,; alogs g,5; airnoy g3. 27 pavepw-
Gein] £18.83; pavepwOn g, with I. 30 TO émiruxetv] txt g,9,94; preef. 7
evxn Tpos g3. These words are omitted in 1, in which however the whole context is
confused. 33 avtipuxos] So all the four Mss, but I has dyripu-
xov. 35 karamAnooérwoar] g,.g,593 1; KaTramdnTTréTwoar 24. 36 dé-

perar] déppecOar gy. 37 evexev] vexe g.. heads) gigzosll; dmas g3e4.

230 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

A » * \
Tov aman ws Beov, du nuas dé mabytov ws avOpwmrov™ Tov
Kata mavTa Tpdomov Ov nuas vTopeivarvTa.
qn \ , \

IV. At ynpar py apedreicOwoav' pera Tov Kvpiov ov

A \ + an
avTav PpovTiaTyns evo. pynodev avev THS yvouns Gov yt-

an a y 2QX
vécOw, pnde od avev Qcod yrouns te Tpacae’ oTEp ovdE
mparres. evoTdfe. muKvotepov cuvaywyal ywécfocar’
> 3 , U4 , /, \ , A c
€€ ovouatos mavtas Gyre. Sovdovs Kat SovrAas pH vTEPY-
dave’ adda pnde avroi dvoiovcbwaay, ddd eis Sd€av Ocov

, 4 4 , 3 4 ,
thelova Sovdeverwoav, iva Kpeitrovos édevlepias TUXoow
EN A \ NY SN A iS A A 0
amo @eov. py épatwoay amo Tov Kowov éehevfepovaa,
gy \ lal € A 35 ,
iva un Sovdor evpeCOacw émOupias.

V. Tas kakoteyvias fevye, paddov dé mepi TovTwv
¢ , lal A by las , Bb] las \
Opidiay qovov. Tats ddeddais pov mpoohdahea ayamrav TOV

, \ A , > A \ XN ,
Kvpuov, kat Tos oupBtous apKetobar capKi Kat mvevpare.
¢ , ‘ A > A , > DIL, 2 ~
opolws Kal Tos adeAhots Lov Tapdyyedre ev ovdpate Inood

mn iN \ c c ' \ ’
Xpiorov ayamav tas ovpBiovs dc 6 KYpioc THN EKKAHCIAN.
A Q A
EL Tus OUvaTaL ev ayveia pevew eis TYLNVY THS TapKOs TOU

, > 3 Le 4 a 3X , > , (

Kupiov, €v axavynoia pevéro éay Kavynontat, am@deto

NEN a \ a 3 , » a) , be
Kat eav yuooOn wryv Tov émicKomov, EbUaptar. ampémEL OE
lal A \ , “A >
TOUS ‘YapLovoL Kal TALS Yapovoais ETA YyVYMLNS TOU ETL-
Ly, la) g ¢€ i> \ vA
oKOTOU THY Evaow ToLeLcOaL, Wa Oo yaos 7H Kata Kuptov
Kal pn Kat émuOupiav. mdvra eis Tynnv Ocov yweoOw.

I ws dvOpwrov| | breaks off at these words. 2 TpoTov] g,g,g3 15
Spopov gy. 4 ywéobw] g.gsg45 1; yevéoOw g_s. 5 dep] g,g,5g3 I;
Gomep £4. 6 mpdrres] g,g,s¢3¢4s, though the other form mpaoce ap-

pears just above. As I has mpacce:s here, this must have been an arbitrary altera-
tion of the interpolator, who forgot at the same time to alter the mp@oce and thus
produced an incongruous result. TuKvoTepov] TorKvOTEpoy g.. 7 wavras
sre] mavra egjrer g, (apparently; see Dressel). g telova] g.2,945
mréov I (see Il. p. 345); def. g3. The editors read mXefov here without any au-
thority. 10 amo pri.] g,8,58455 Tapa g3. épdtwoay] g, 1; aipérw-
gay 2,945; aipécOwoay g3. The editors have commonly acquiesced in aipérwoar,
but have not explained what they understood by it. It is an obvious corrup-
tion of épdrwoay, and has been further corrected into aipécOwoay. This last is
intended, I suppose, for aipeloOwaoav, which would at least be intelligible. Kol-
vot] Kupiov g3, which stands quite alone in this reading. Ir evpedwow]
g,3245 with I; édevdepwhdow g,. 12 gevye] g.g,593 1; pevyere gy.

13 mov] g,g41; uy mowv g.g3: see Il. p. 347. 20 yapovoas] £93045;

se)

15

20

TO POLYCARP. 231

a > , , y XN ¢ \ Ee
VI. Te emucKoTm Tpocé€yxete, Wa Kal 0 Beds viv.
avtibuxov eyo Tav VToTaccopeverv eTLrKdT@, TpEerBuTEpiv,
~ \ ~
25 SuaKdvois’ ET AUT@V [LOL TO pepos yevoLTO exeWw Tapa Oce.
cuykomuate adAn ows, cuvabdeEtTE, TUVTPEXETE, TUPMTATKETE,
lal ¢ A ‘N
ovyKomacbe, cvveyeiperbe, ws Ocov oikovdpor Kal TapEdpor
Kal vinpéTar. apeoKeTe © oTpateverOe, ab ov Kal Ta
> te S ie ¢ A , € ”~ \ B
opdvia Kopioer Oe. putis yuav Secéptwp evpeOn. 1d Bdz-
Lat yg
30 TLOMA VOY mEVveTW wS OTA, 1 TiaTIS ws TEpLKEpahata, 7
\ a
aya ws Sdpv, vTOMovn ws TavoThia’ Ta SerdciTA VLOV
lal 9 A lal y las
Th Epya VLOV, Wa TA AaKKETTA YL@V a&ia Beov Kopionale.
A o > 3 4 > oh \ e \
pakpofupetre ovvy pet addjov év mpavtyt, Kal 0 cds
pe? vuwv. ovaipnv vor dia TavTos.
35 WIT. “Ered 4 éxxdnoia 4 &v *Avtixeia THs Supias
¢ \ la la an
elpnvever, ws Onan por, dia THS TPOTEVYNS Vor, Kayo
> 4 > , > bd , a Sus, \ ~
evOuporepos eyevdunv ev dpepysvia Ocov, édv wep Sia Tov
A las id la A >
mabew cov émitiyw, eis TO evpeOjval pe &v TH aityoe
ynav palytyv. ampere, LlokvKapie Ocopaxapiororate, cup-
40 Bovdov ayayew Ceomperéotatov, Kal yeipoTovngaL, el TWa
\ yy, d
ayamyntov hiavy éxere Kal aoxvov, ds Suv¥ cera Oeddpop.os
Kahetoat' tovTov Kata€iaoar TopevOnvar eis Lupiav, wa

0 \ > Sy , PS) , ¢€ ~ \ ¥ > f 3
TOPEVUELS ELS SUPlLav o€don UL@VY TYV AOKVOV ayamTynVv Eels

yauovoats (sic) g,: see the note II. p. 350. 22 Tin Ocov] g.g,50, 1; Oeod
TUL 24. 24 émiokorm,..daxdvois] 8,2,93 (comp. 1); 7@ émicxdtw TH Tpec-
Bureply Tots Sakdvors gy. 25 éxew] £,239455 oxew (sic) g,- Perhaps oxetv
may be the right reading, as in I. GceQ] g,; Peov g,.g3945. The dative comes
nearer to the reading of I, év bew. 29 dp~ona] dvoua g,. Koutced Ge]
£83845; Koulonobe g,. decéptwp| decé\Twp £84; SeceNtwp (without accent)
g,- For decéprwp evpeOy g3 substitutes diacadevOp, just as it gets rid of all the
other Latin words in the context. It may however have read so owing to
the obliteration of some letters dacca[c]\[rwplevy. The reading of g, is falsely
given in the editio princeps as deveATwpevO7. 30 mevérw] palverw
ree 31 derdcrra] Tmodemixad 23. 32 akkerra] g, 1; doxerra g.;
a gq (leaving a blank and not finishing the word); d@)a g3. 33 /aKpo-
Oupetre] £93845; MaKkpoOumAre g,. TpavTyTl] F,F,SL455 MPQOTHTL F3. 27 €v-
Ovuporepos] evduuwrepos g.. 38 airjoe] g,g,93845. There is no authority for
dvaordoet in this recension: see II. p. 355 sq. 39 Oeouakapictorare] Peoma-
KApPLOTWTATE &. 41 Nay éxere] 9,93 1; exere Nay gy. 43 doédon]
$1838 45; Josdce g,.

2:32 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

ld A € \ 3 , e la) 3 + iiXa
dd€av Beov. oO ypioTiavos e€ovoiay éavTov ov Exel, ara
la) / A \ ~ A 3 NUE e Las 4
@c@ oyohdle. Tovto TO Epyov Oeov eoTw Kal vpwY, OTAP

5 \ , Y 4 Le 2)
AUTO ATAPTLIONTE. TLOTEVW YAP TH XAPLTL, OTL ETOLOL EOTE
oh Leen) \ e A , a
els evTroliay Mea avyKoveav. ElOds VaV TO TUVTOMOY TIS
5 - 3 b } - e lal , ,
adnOeias du odiywv vuas ypappatov TapeKddreca.
5 ol 3
VIII. *Emet ovv maécats tats exxdyoiats ovk jOdvvyOnv
\ lal > \
yparba dua To eEaihvys mew pe ao Tpwddos eis Nedzrohu,
ce ‘\ , , U4 A 4 >
ws TO Oéhnua tpootdcce, ypaers Tats EeuTporVev ExKhy-
A N an
ciats, as Oeov yuounv KeKTHpEvos, Els TO Kal AUTOVS TOUTO
a ¢€ \ , \ 4 € / > \
Tomoat—ot pev duvdpevor treCovs Tréurbar, ot dé, emuaTodas
wn A ww Y A“ ,
dud Tov vToO Got TEeuTOMevwr, Wa So€acOnTe ev aiwviw
» e ¥ ¥ 5) , , > 3S N
epyw—as afios wv, “Aomdlouar tavrtas €€ ovopatos, Kat
A lal \ Y A ¥ A A
Tyv Tov Emitpomov avy olw T@ olkw avTHS Kal T@V TEKVOV"
3 , x Nig ss , Aste , \ ,
acratoua. AtTadov TOV ayamyToV ov’ acmalopat TOV Ed-
hovta Katafvovcba, eis Supiay mopevecOar' eora yapis
3 3 A \\ Lal
per avtTov 61a mavtTds, Kal Tov méumovros avtov Iodv-
Kdptov. é€ppacbar vas dia 3s ev Oc@ nuav “Incov
pmov. €ppwaclar vas dia avTos ev Oew nuwv Incov
xX aA a4 ) res PS , > ina e im at ps
plLoT@ EVvXOMLAL, EV @ CLapEelvNTE Ev EVOTHTL BEoU Kal ETL-
A p) , Y \ , » 50 we
oko. acmalowa. Adkyy, TO moOnTdv por ovopa. apnv
e , 3 ,
Y¥ xapis. eppwobe ev Kupio.
3 avTd dmaprionre] g,¢,845 1; avrov dyamrjonTe g3. 4 ovvTopor]

So g,g,g.¢4s- The word in I is cvvrovoy, and this is perhaps the right reading
here also, but it is without authority in this recension. 5 mas ypaupaTwr]

£,83845 1; vuay mpayudrwv g,. 8 76 GéX\nua] g,g,sgys with 1; 7d Geod
O€\ynwa £3. ypayes] g,g,e45 with I; add. ov g3. Q Kexrnmévos] £2,848
with 1; xexrnuévas 23. 15 7) Xapts] txt g,¢,¢3 1; add. rot Oeou gy.

16 avrov] avrdv avrov g,. 18 dvauelynre] 1; Siapewére go; diapelvare
3845. émickom]| 2125583245. There is no authority for reading émixéou
in this recension, though it is found in several editions. 19 “AXknv]
2SZ55 ANKIY F304. aun’ 4 xapts] Z,f.8455 7 XApts mel’ NUaY" aunv g>.

Subscr. tov dylou lepouaprupos tyvartov émittoAn mpos modVKapmoy émloKomov
omupyns g,g,. In g, the number 7 is added. Nothing in g3gy.

19. aunv: » xapis| For this un- the incident connected with it see
usual mode of expression and for the note on Ps-£phes. 21.

Io

a

20

TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 233

10.
TIPO> ANTIOXEIS.

c x , b) e wn

| epee 0 Kat @coddpos, excAnoia Henueryn VTd Oeov,

> Ni nN / c \ xX “ , > > / \

exheheypevy v0 Xpuiorov, Tapoukovon ev Supia Kat

, la) B) , , ) 3 ] , 3

mpeTn Xpiorov erwvuptay haBovan, tH ev “AvTwoyeia, ev

2 Qe ~ \ \ K i “ali la) X A ?
5 Ocw marpi kat Kupiw Incov Xpiot@ yaipew.
\ “A \ x

I. “Edadpad pow kat Kova Ta deopa o Kupuos memoi-

ce la € nw

nkev, walovT. eipyvevew vas Kal Ev TAO Opovoia TapKLKYH

\ lanl 4 fal 3 c n > c

TE Kal TVEvpaTiKH SLdyEW. TApakad@ oyn Ymdc éra 6

Aécmioc €N Kypiw, AZi@c mepitaTAcai TAC KAHCew@c Hc éK-

, \ A

30 AH@nTe: udaTTOmEevoL TAS EloKMOpMaTdoas alpéoets TOU

Lo b) > A A

Tovynpov em amrdty Kal amwdeia tav reouevav atta:

/, \ A A a

mpooexew O€ TH TMV dmoaTOdwY SLOAXy, Kal Vou Kal

, , lal > ee \ \ ¢ \

Tpopytas muoTeverr Tacav “lovdaikny Kat “ENAnvuKny

Tpoc anTioyeic]| gq (with @ in the marg.); rod adrod émiorohy mpods dvrioxe’s
(with @ in the marg.) g,g,; Tod d-ylou iepoudprupos iyvariou apxvemicKdmou OeoTdA\Eews
avtioxelas émioToh) mpos avTioxeis. 0. £3; ad antiochiam urbem A. For L see
db Gite

23 Urd Xpiorod] g,g,g45; a christo L; dia xpicrod g3. [A] translates by the
same preposition as in vd Geo (transposing the clauses, éxAekeyuévy vd xpicTod,
renuévy two Oeod). In 1 the text runs *msericordiam a christo consecutae,
omitting Oeod, éxNeheyuévy bd (or da). It seems probable therefore that 1 also
had w7d, since the repetition of the same word would account for the omis-
sion. 27 madovr.] g.g4; wabovra g,93; discenti L; cum didicissem 1; quando
didict A. 30 ciokwpacdoas| eickouacdous g,g,; eloKomiodous £33 eloKwma-
cas g4; inductis (eloxomucbeloas) L; zxtroeuntibus 1. In A the whole sentence
pudatromevot...To0 Tovnpod is translated wt custodiamur ab tniguis et malis haere-
ticts. 31 é andry] g,g,5¢33 érl dary g4. amwNela| aodela g,.
33 “Lovdatkny kal ‘EXAqvixny] gl A; gentilem et judaicum L.

24. mpotn Xpictod K7.A.| See Ps- ra Seopa 6 Kupios eroince kata rov

Magn. 10, with the note. Kalpov Ths EipKTHS K.T.A.

26. ’Edadpa pou x.t.A.] Borrowed 28. mapaxad@ x.t.A.] From Ephes.
from the commencement of a letter iv. I.
written by Alexander of Jerusalem 30. eioxkwpacdoas| As in Jars. 2 ;

early in the third century to the comp. Clem. Alex. Ped. ii. 12 (p. 241).
Antiochenes and preserved in Euseb. See also Suicer 7%es. s. v.
HZ, E. vi, 11 ’EXadpa pou Kai Kodda

234 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

> , 4 \ , lal wn 5 , ,
amoppibar mAdvyy: Kal pyte mHOos Oeav erevoayew pate
\ \ 3 A , Ae ON lal
Tov Xpiorov apveta bar tpopacer Tou Evos eov.
BE

, c t ’ a > \ A Y XN 4
Kypioc 6 Oedc coy Kypioc eic écTIN’ Kal TOV EVa KaL POVOV

“A \ ¢ \ A la b) ie
Moons Te yap 0 muaTos Gepamrwv Tov Oeov evar,

knpvéas Ocdv, apohdynoey evews Kat tov Kvprov nav 5

héyar, Kypioc €BpezZen é€mi 2dA0mA kal Fdmoppa Tapa Ky pioy
mYp Kal OE1ON" Kal TaAUW, [kai] elmen 6 Oedc, TlotnHca@meEN
ANOP@TION KAT EIKONA HMETEPAN’ KAI ETOIHCEN 6 Oedc TON
ANOPWTION, KAT EIKONA Oeoy €TOIHCEN aYTON: Kal E€&Ns, EN
eikdn! Ocof émoinca TON ANOpwWON. Kal OTL yernoeTaL
avOpwrros, dno: TPOHTHN YMIN ANacTHCE!l Kypioc €k TON
BAEADON YM@N, WC EME,

III. Ot 8 apodjra, cimdvtes Gs ex Tpoodmov Tov
@cov, érc Oedc mp@toc, kai ra meTA TafTa, KAI AHN EMOY
ovK éctin Oedc, wept TOU TmaTpds THY olwy éyovTw. Kal
mept Tov Kupiov yuav “Incod Xpuotov, yidc, Pyow, érdon
HMIN, OY H APYH ANWOEN, KAl KAAEITAI TO GNOMA AYTOY ME-
rdAHc BoyAfic arreAoc, BaymacTéc, cYMBoyAoc, Oedc icyypdc,
éZoyciactHc. Kal mept THs evavOpwayjoews avTov, idoy Hi

3 Te] g; om. L[C][A]}. 7 kat elev] et dixit Ll; guod dixit A; etrev (om.

kal) g (all the four Mss). 8 tuerépay] txt gA; add. et secundum similitudinem
L; add. et similitudinem nostram 1; from Gen. i. 26 kal Kal’ ouolwow.

éffs] £85453 Kal Ta Eqs Bz; et paulo post 1; et deinceps quoniam L; def. A.
10 émolnoa] g,8.843 feci L; fectt 1; def. g3A. The edd. generally give émolyce in
the Greek, and /ecit in L. This is quite wrong. The passage quoted is Gen. ix. 6,
not Gen. v. I. 16 ¢nolv] g (all the four Mss); az¢ L; zdem...dicit [A];
vursum prophetae proclamaverunt dicentes 1. The editors read gaci, without any
authority. 17 } dpxy dvwOer] initium est desuper 1; principium desuper L;
imperium suum super humeros suos A; Hn apxn ert Tod wuov avrovd éorw dvwhev

Q Kal

§1828384-
the mss of g combine both forms.

pacts 1A.
piet for &v yaorpl era.

4. Kiptos 0 Geds x7.A.] Deut. vi.
4, quoted also Mark xii, 29; but
cov is here substituted for nuar.

6. éywv] The passages which fol-
low are taken from Gen. xix. 24 Kupuos
éBpe&ev x.r.A., Gen. i. 26, 27 Kal elev

20 &v yaorpl] g,g3 Ll; om. g,g4.
22 dvds] txt g.g,93 Ll A; add. duwmos gy. —

Thus A substitutes éml rod duov adrod for dvwHev from Is. ix. 6, while

19 é£ovoracrys] txt gL; add. princeps
A has only one word conci-

k.7.A., Gen. ix. 6 év eixkove «.T.A., Deut.
XVilil. 15 mpopyrny x.7.A., in which last
passage the form is influenced by the
quotations in Acts ili. 22, vil. 37.

13. eimdvres| The passages which
follow are taken from Is. xliv. 6 eyo

Io

15

TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 235

20 mapdénoc [én ractpi] AHweTal Kal TéZeTAI YION, KAl KAAECOYCI
\ » ? nan? , \ \ wn , c 0
TO GNOMA AyYTOY EMMANOYHA. KGL TEPL TOU madous, wc Tpd-
BATON ém1] CAHN HYOH, KAl WC AMNOC ENANTION TOY KEIPANTOC
Cea ” , > CG > ' ” ' a
AYTON AWNOC KAL, EFd WC APNION AKAKON ATOMENON TOF

O8yYeEcOal.
4 b) , 3 , \ 4 , ,

25 IV. Oc te evayyehuorat, elovTes TOY Eva TATEpA [LOVOV
> \ 4 \ \ ‘ \ , ¢ lal > ,
adynOivov Oedv, kat Ta KaTa TOY Kuptoy Ypwv ov TapeduTor,
>] 3) > > a > c ' \ G ' c=) \ \
ahd eypayav: En apyd HN 6 Adroc Kal 6 Adroc HN POC TON
Oedn Kal Oedc HN O Adroc oYTOC HN én py TIpdc TON Oedn-
TANTA Al AYTOY EfENETO, KAI YwPIC ayTOY EfeNeTO OYAE EN.

\ ‘\ tal > / c ’ , \ 2 ,
3° Kal EPL TNS evavOpaTncews’ 0 Aoroc, pnot, CApzZ EfENETO
AP >. 1 2 Go , ' ! > a a
KAl ECKHN@CEN EN HMIN’ KL, BiBAoc renecewc IHcoy Xpictoy
con ' c Pir ' e de > 4, \ b} , 7
yiof Aayeid, yio¥ "ABpadm ol O€ amoaToXoL, EvTOVTES OTL
A © > i e > NTS e \ ! a \
Oedc cic EcTIN, ELTOV OL AUTOL OTL cic Kal MeciTHC Oeo¥t kal
5 ; \ A , N \ , >
ANOp@TMN: Kal THY EVOMpATWTW Kal TO 7AH0S OVK ETYNO-
vA , / Ey 2 a \ c

35 XUVOnoav TL yap gPynow; anNOpwmoc “Incofce Xpictoc 6

AOYC EAYTON yTIep TAc TOY KOCMOY ZAC.

aA eG 9 , \ 329003 ,
V. Ilds ovv oatis eva Katayyéd\d\er Oeov eT avaipére

a An an , car > ' \ > \

™ms Tov Xpiotov YedtyTos yidc EOTW AlaBbAOY KAL EyOpoc
23 Kal, yo] Kaya g,g,045; Kal (om. éy) g3; e¢ ego L; et terum de se ipso referens
dicit, ego autem 1; def. A. In Jerem. xi. 19 it is éy@ 6€ ws dpvlov k.7.d. (but some
MSS omit 6é). as] ws ws g,. 26 mapéhrov] g,83845; mapéherray g.,.
2g ovde &] txt Ll; add. 6 yéyover (yéyove) g (all four Mss) A. An argument for
omitting 6 yéyover here is the fact that in early writers these words were commonly
connected not'with the preceding, but with the following sentence. 31 yeve-
gews] £1233 yerverews 24; yervnoews g,; senerationis LIA. 32 Aaveld]
5a6 g,. 33 Ore] gygZ3845 LIA; 4 (sic) g,. eis] gLA; om. L.
35 Th ydp gyow] g; guid enim ait L; sed potius fiducialiter subjunxerunt dicentes 1;
veluti quando dicunt A. 36 bmrep THs TOD Koopov FwHs] with Joh. vi. 51;
pro secult vita 1; pro mundi vita L; vrép THs TOD KOomov fwns Kal cwrnplas g (all
four Mss); p70 mundo A. 37 &a] LIA; add. kal uovor g.

38 Oeornros] g,g.83 LIA; duvdpuews gy. vids éotw diaBorou] filius est diaboli L1;
hi filii veri sunt satanae A: 6iéBodos g: see the lower note.

Gcds mparos k.7.r., from Is. ix. 6 vids tations are taken from Joh. i. 1 sq.
€566n «.7.A., from Is. vii. 14 idod 7 Ev apxn «..d., from Joh. i. 14 6 Aéyos
mapOevos «7.A., from Is. lil. 7 os «7A. from Matt. i. I BiBdos yevécews
mpoBarov x.7.A., and from Jer. xi. 19 «.7.d., from 1 Tim. ii. 5, 6, eis Geos
€y® ws dpvioy K.T.. KT,

27. ێypaway| The following quo- 38. vids...dcaBodrov x.7.A.] The ex-

236 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

; ; Y € A A p) a ,
TACHC AIKAIOCYNHC’ O TE Opodoy@v XpvoTov ov Tov Touy-
\ 3
G@avTos TOV KOapoV vioV aN’ ETépoV TWOS ayvwoTOV, TAP
a ee e , \ e lal ae y / >
ov exnpv&ev 0 vdpmos Kal ol mpodntat, ovTos Opyavoyv eoTw
> a aA 8 aN a, \ 5) a , iA
avToU Tov O1aBddov' oO TE THY evavOpdTNGW TapaLTOvpEVOS
\ \ \ A fey
Kal TOY oTavpoy eTatoxuvdpevos, OL ov SdédE“at, OUTOS 5
5) aver meg Ny, , x \
€oTW avtixpiatos’ o TE Yudov avOpwrov héywyv Tov XpioTov
> U / ay \ > > \ a
émApatéc €OTL KATA TOV TpOPHTHY, oYK emi Oew TETIOIOWC
Sg Phe) > ’ \ \ ¥
BAN él dnOpwmw: O16 Kal aKapros éoTw, TapaTAnoTlws
TH APPIOMYPIKH.

I mowjoavtos| rowjoavtov g.. 7 Kata Tov mpopyrny] g,2,83 L; secundum
dictum prophetae \A; om. g4. 8 avOpwrw] avwr g,.
mus (wapamdjowos) L. Q ayptomupixy| dypromnpicy g,. 10 &] g,g3LA;
0g,3 cum sim (av) 1; 77 gq (thus making veodata a dative). veedala] nxovellum
olivae 1; veodala g394; veodéa gig; juventus L; novi puert A. For the reasons
which have decided me to adopt the less supported reading veedaia see the lower

mapamAnolws| proxt-

note. 11 vptv] budr gz.

pressions are taken from Acts xiii. Io.
For the other reading dvaBod0s comp.
Joh. vi. 70.

7. emapatos «.t.A.] Jer. xvii. 5
émtkatapatos 0 avOpwros os Thy éAmioa
exes em avOpamor...Kkal Kupiov
drootn 1 Kapdia avrov’ Kal ora ws
dypiopupikn ev TH epjueo K.T.A. Comp.
Ps-Trall. 11, with the note on av6pe-
mo\arpas.

10. veedaia] ‘young olive, the
metaphor being suggested by: the
previous dypiprupikn; comp. Ps.
CXXVil (CXXVill). 3 ws veoduta ear.
The devout servant of God is else-
where compared to an olive-tree;
Ps. li (lil). 9 @oel eAaia KaTakapros ev
T@ oik@ Tov Ocod (comp. Hos. xiv. 6),
Jer. xi. 16 eXaiay wpaiay evoxvoy, Ecclus.
XXIV. 14 ws €Aaia evmperns ev Tredio
(of wisdom), 1. 10 ws eAaia avaOdd-
Aovea kaptrous. See also Philo Quaest.
in Gen. iv.1 (VI. p. 58) for the typi-
cal character of the olive tree. On
the other hand for veoAaia comp.
Clem. Alex. Protr. 9 (p. 69) iKerTe,
HKeTe, @ veodaia 7 eun, Euseb. V. C.
iv. 43 Ta map avrtois avOovvta KadAn
THs TOU Geod veodalas.

aN
amvro

14 6 eds 7 KowNla, kal] AL* (see p. 637); deus

12. Pdémere x.7.A.] A combination
of Phil. ii. 2 BXémere rovs Kivas, BrE-
mere ToUs Kakovs epyaras, and Phil. ii.
18, 19 rovs €xOpods «.t.d., with Is, Ivi.
IO Kuves eveoi.

kakxevtpexets| ‘guick, nimble, clever,
in mischief, and so ‘wily’ The
word occurs as early as Epichar-
mus; Bekker Avziaz?. p. 105. Like
so much of the peculiar diction of
our Pseudo-Ignatius, it is a Euse-
bian word; Fraep. Ev. iv. 1 (p. 132)
To Oewov Kal KakevTpexes TOY Tepl THY
Kakotexvoy tavTny SvarpiByv Tevtacor-
T@YV.

I5. tovs kvvas tovs éeveovs| The
‘dumb dogs’ of Is. lvi. 10 are in-
troduced again, Ps-Ephes. 7 kuives
éveol, ov Suvdpevoe vAakTety, Avo-
cartes \abpodjkrat. Here eveovs is ren-
dered vabidos by 1 (but not by L in
E-phes. 7, as stated by Ussher, for eveot
does not occur there in the genuine
Ignatius, and ‘rabidi’ is a translation
of Avocdvres). This seems to be ex-
plained by Epiphan. aer. Ixxviii.
3 (p. 1035 Sq.) of pev avéis pavertes,
Siknvy AvooHTHpev Kvvay, emt Tov voy
avtav Seamotny vAakrovot, Ka0arep

15

TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 237

Qn 4, c lal 5S nw a“ 4 >
VI. Tatra ypddw vyiv, & Tod Xpioctov veedaia, ov
\ ec an \ A , OM ,
TVVELOaS Yly TO ToLOUTO Ppdvynpa, ada tpopudraTTdpevos
A \ “ , s \
ULAS, WS TATHP TA EAVTOU TEKVA. BAETIETE OVY TO\C KAKED-
TPEXELS épratac, Toye €yOpoyc TOY cTaypoy Toy Xpictoy,
@N TO TEAOC ATI@AEIA, ON [6 Oedc H KOIAlAa, Kal] H AOZA EN
, \ , \ , \
BAE€METE TOYC KYNAC TOYC ENEOYC, TOUS
¥” \ 4 \ \ 8 , \ >) iO
opets TOS TUPOpEvors, TA PolOwTa SpakdvT.a, TAS domidas,

TH AICYYNH AYTQN.

\ , \ / . © / > lal
tous BacitoKous, Tovs OKopmiouvs’ ovTor ydp eto. Owes
ahoot, avOpwrouysor TiOnKou.

VII.

venter est, quorum 1; om.g. The words are perhaps an insertion to complete the
quotation, but the coincidence of authorities in their favour gives them a claim to
consideration. 15 Tovs kivas] om. g3. éveovs] évveovs £4. 16 podt-
dwrd] sguamosos 1A; Piodwpa g.g3; Pidobopa g,sg4s; tzfoveatos L (see the lower

Havdov kat Ilérpou yeydvare pabyrat’ px azro-

note).

amohéonrat f..
e& Umapxis lovdaior rodtoy ayvoncarres
KéxAnvrat Kives évveoi...cbaci yap Tovs
Avocarras Kivas evveods Kaeioba dia
TO v@dovs azmorehcio Oat €k THs KaTaduL-
mavovons avtovs Stavoias. This is an
entire misunderstanding of the mean-
ing of the prophet ; but the supposed
secondary sense, which was thus at-
tached to the word, accounts for the
employment of it in these two pas-
sages of the spurious Ignatius, where
‘madness,’ not ‘sloth’ or ‘remiss-
ness,’ is the idea.

16. oupopévous] ‘trailing, as e.g.
Antiphilus in Axthol. I. p. 175
maca de vndds cvpopern; comp. LXX
Micah vii. 17 os oers cvpovtes yijy.
Later lexicographers and others seem
to have confused ovpew, cipeoOa,
with oupi¢ew. So perhaps the Scho-
liast on Lycophr. 217 cvpovcay Gyn
kart poufovoay mwatpy, who has the
gloss, cvpoperny, cvpiCovcay TH warpid..
The confusion was assisted by such
passages as Job xxvil. 23 oupuet avrov
€k Tov TOmov avrov, Is. v. 26 cupuet
avtous (Vv. 1. avrois) dw dkpov tis yis.
See the notes of Ussher and Cotelier

Ig yeyovate] g; fiatis L; estis 1A.

dmonéonre] £83245 3

here. There is no sufficient ground
however for ascribing this confusion
to our Ignatian writer.

podibora] Arist. de Part. An. iv.
12 (p. 692) ra pev tpiywra éott, Ta Se
porwr, ra dé Aemdwrd, oi dé Gpries
mteporot. The godjis is the horny
scale of a reptile as opposed to the
Aeris the thin scale of a fish; 2d. iv.
II (p. 691) €ore & 7 goris Sporoy
x@pa Aemidos, hice. dé oKAnpdrepor.
The ‘infoveatos’ of L is explained
by the fact that Suidas (p. 1521
Gaisford) under godideros writes,
o b€ Kpoxddeos Tas xeEpeplovs nuepas
pb podever Kata yas eykexpuppevos,
and that at a later point (p. 1534)
some copies in connexion with go-
hed, Podevev, etc., give dadis’ Kal
poriWoros.

18. adoroi] ‘fox-like’: see Hesych.
ddors* dhamexaddys, mavovpyos’ So-
oxdjs Ovéorn Ivaxa, and similarly
Etym. Magn. s. v. It is a fit epithet
of the jackal (dws),

19. IlavAov «1.A.] Ps-Magn. 10
IlavAov kai Iérpouv Oewedvovvtov thy
exkAnaiav [thy ev Avtioxeia]. For S.

238 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

éonte THY TapabyKyny. pvnpwovedcate Evodiov Tov a€o-
¢ la) ra A
pakapiotov Touevos var, Os mpaTos évexeipicOn Tapa
pn KaTavoxv-
\ PEN , s A > \ ye 7
vopev Tov Tatépa’ yevopela yunovor Taides, AAAd pn vdGor.

A \
TOV aTOoTOhwY THY VpPETEpaY TpoTTaciav.

¥y yy , b) i4 (end A \ y
OLOaTE OTTWS CvVaverT padny peeO UL @V Qa TAP OV eAeyov

cia A SN > \ 4 4 2 > 9 \ '
Up, TAVTA Kal aTav ypadw' ei Tic oY didei TON KypioN

*IHCOYN, HTW ANAGEMA.

lal Y ) lal ,
vuav yevoiunv, oTav Inoov emitvxo.

T@N AECMON.

Vi.

MIMHTAI MOY [INECOE.

°’ ,
avTupuyov

MNHMONEYETE MOY

e 4 ' 12> usa '
Ou Tpeo BUTEpoL, TIOIMANATE TO EN YMIN TTOIMNION,

9 o) , e \ \ 2 = ¢€ Lae aN ‘
ews avadeiEn 0 Ocos Tov péddovTA apxEW, Yuw@V" era rap

HAH cTTENAOMAI, INA XpicTON KEPAHCO.

e ,
Ou OuaKOVOL YwWvo-

, y 3 \ > , \ 8 i? A
OKETWOAV OLOV ELOLV GELOMATOS, KQL OT7OU alérwoar OfLEfL-

® y ® \ a
TTOL EWAL, LVA WOW [LLLYTAL Xpiorrov.
lal \ A /
Tols MpeaPuTepois Kal TOLS OLAKOVOLS.

e \ ¢ -
6 \aos UToTtacaea bw
at trapQévou ywo-

oKkéerwoav Tin Kafiépwoay EavTas.
MN
IX. Ot avdpes orepyérwoay tas opoliyous, pvnmo-

2 vuov] g,23LlA: nua 284.

5 O] guae L; et guae A; quae ergo 1; ws gi8,845 ws ody g3.
8 "Inoov] g; christum 1; tesum christum A;
12 orévooua] add. et tempus resolutionis meae instat L. This

L1F25245 CoTwW gz.

deo L.

3 vuerépar] gisg,sLlA; querépay 2384.
7 iro]

addition is wanting in glA. For omévdoua g3 has orevdouat, and | festino.

12 dpeumro] glA; tmmaculatd (duwpo?) L.
3 ae 8

Petermann supposes that the Greek text of A
20 owdpovelrwoar] g4; castificent L; erubescant [A];

abrahamum A (comp. 1 Pet. iii. 6).
was Zdppa idvov.

Paul,'see Acts xi. 26, xili.'1, ‘etc.;
fone, Peter, '\Galit: joi Mit ds Dot
however strictly accurate to say that
either ‘founded’ the Church of An-
tioch: comp. Acts xi. 20 sq.

I. Evodiov] The constant tra-
dition, whatever may be its worth,
makes Euodius or Euhodius the first
bishop of Antioch after the Apostles ;
Busebai 47s. f6. iii,).22, .Cheau. At. ps:
152(Schoene). Accordingly Socrates,
HT, E. vi. 8, writes “Iyvarios ’Avtio-
xelas ths Supias tpitos and rod
amooTohov Iérpov emiokoros, and Ori-

gen Hom. vi. in Luc. (Ill p. 938)

19 odpxa idiav] gL: sarra

doubtless means the same, though
he says tov “Iyvarwov...rov peta Tov
prakxapiov Ilérpov ris *Avrioxelas Sev-
Tepov emiokoroy (just as Eusebius,
FZ, E. iii. 22, 36, calls him Sevrepos
eriokomos, not reckoning in S. Peter,
and so also Mart. Rom. Ign. 1). A
more precise statement is hazarded
in Afost. Const. vii. 47 ’Avtioyetas
dé Evdduos pev vm’ euod Mérpov, Iyva-
tuos d€ Urd TlavXov.

5. @ wapov x.r.r.] Similarly 2 Cor.
Ml, 2); ‘comp. a Gorjv 3?

6. ef tis od iret x7.A.]
1 Cor. xvi, 22.

From

Io

15

TO THE ANTIOCHENES. 239

4 4 4 (a 7 > ‘\ (gy 4 > / > A ,
VEVOVTES OTL pula EVi, OV TONAL Evi, EOdONOaY év TN KTLCEL,
/ \ A e , S) / \
al yuvatkes TYULATWOAY TOS avopas ws oapKa idiav, pyde
> hy? > \ , A , ,
20 €€ Ov6maTos avTOvS TOApdTwoay KadeELY, cwdhpoveitacav Oé,
\ e > / a
Bovous avdpas Tovs opmoliyous elvar vopilovoa, ots Kat
, “A e A A}
yvdOnoav Kata yropnv Oeov. ou yovets, Ta Téxva Tat-
c ie \ A \ r =
OeveTe Taideiay lepdv. Ta TéKva, TyYLaTE TOUS YovEis, TNa
€Y YMIN H.
\ ¢ A ,
25 X. Ot deord7a, wy vrEpnddvws Tots Sovdous tpoce-
\ \ b>) XN > , > \ Ne '
XETE, plywovpevor TOV TANTLKOV "IaB ElmoVTA, ci Ad Kal eday-
AlcA KpiMa GEPATIONTOC MOY H BEPATIAINHC MOY, KPINOMEN@N
AYT@N Tpdc Me’ Ti fap TroIHcw, EAN ETaciN Moy 6 Kypioc
; \ \ een Sri e a 4
TolHcHTal; Kal Ta €€ns emiotacbe. ot SovXou, kn Tapop-
4 \ , 4 \ lal >
30 yilere Tous deomdtas €v pndevi, Wa py KaKav avnKéoTor
A Y
EauTols aitior yerno be.
\ > \ 5) / Y \ e \ i)
XI. Mydeis apyos éofiéra, Wa pn peuBos yérynra
\ / ‘4 3 , AG x PS) , 4
Kal mopvoko7os. pen, opyyn, fUdovos, owopia, Kpavyn,
“A 8A , con e a \
Bracdynpia, MHAE ONOMAZECOW EN YMIN. QL YNPAL LH O7TA-
swppoviserwsay ¥,58,5833 sciant (ppoveltrwoay ?)1. The edd. have retained cw¢po-
u¢érwoav, though a transitive verb makes no sense. 25 mpooéxere] g
(comp. 1A); praeferamini (apoéxere). 26 tov TAyreKov] gAl; om. L.
*TeB] g,g,23L1A; vidy gy. 27 Geparraivns| Oeparévys g,. 29 Tol-
Honra] £58,845; Toujoera g,. 30 €v pndevi] gl; propter res nthili A (prob.
an interpretation of év undevi); 2 ira L. 31 e€avrois] g.9394sL1; adros g,;
om. A. 32 peuBos] £93845 peumros g.. 33 Topvokdros] &,; mopyocKomos

g,5g345, and so the edd., but see Steph. ZZes. s. v. (ed. Hase et Dind.).
34 Bracdyuia] glA; dlasphemiae L.

7+ pipntai pov yiverOe] I Cor. iv. mpooayopevovoa «.r.d. (comp. I Pet.

26, xi. 1. iii.6). This passage will account for
8. prnpoveveré pov x7A.] From the substitution in the Armenian.
} Col. iv. 18. } 23- wa ed vy 7] Exod. xx. 12;
10, mowdvare «7.A.] From 2 Pet. comp. Ephes. vi. 3.
Met: ‘ 26. ei d€ kal x.7.A.] From Job xxxi.
Eieyo “yep icr,A.) 2) Tim. iv. 6; © 13,14.
followed by Phil. iii. 8. 32. pndeis apyos x7..] Suggested
19. @s odpxa idiav] Comp. Ephes. by 2 Thess. iii. ro.
V. 29. 34. pndé dvowatécOa x.7.d.] From
pnde e€&€ ovopatos «zt.r.] Afpost. Ephes. v. 3.
Const. Vi. 29 ws 4 ayia Sdppa tov omatadat@cay, Kataorpnvidowor |

"ABpadp €ripa ovd &€& dvdparos avrév These two words in this connexion
Uropevovta Kaheiv GANA K’piov adrov are borrowed from 1 Tim. v. 6, 11.

240

TahdTwoar, Wa py KaTaTTpHVIdTwoL TOU hO-youv.
Tap. VTOTAyNTE, EV ols AKVOUVOS 1 UTOTAyy.

IGNATIAN

EPISTLES.

,
TO Kai-
A yy
TOUS GpPYoVTAs

pn epelilere cis tapotvopov, wa pn date adopynv Tots

(ntover Kal vpor.

\ \ , eal Py Xx
Tept O€ yontelas malepactias 7

s \ \ , CUe7 a \ las 26
ovou TEPLTTOV TO ypae, OTTOTE TAVTA KAL TOLS EVVEDLV

ATNYOpEvTaL TmpaTTEL.

nw ) c > 72
TAVUTaA OUKX WS amoaTo\os TAPAKE-

NeVopat, GAN ws GUVSOVAOS VOY VITOMLLYHTKW vas.

4 tudv] g3LlA; quay 18,84.

The adopui is repeated after gnrotow Kal?

tuev by LA, being probably a reminiscence of 2 Cor. xi. 12 Wa éxxdWw adopuny Ter

OedovTwv aopuny.

I, T@ Kaioape xt.) See Mart.
Ign. Rom. 6 (p. 515), and the re-
marks, Il. p. 379.

3. els mapo€vopov] This expression
occurs Heb. x. 24 in a different con-
nexion. The words which follow,
iva py k.7-A., are an echo of 2 Cor. xi.
12. So again mepurrov ro ypadew is
borrowed from 2 Cor. ix. I, and kat
trois €Oveow x.7.A. 1S suggested by
1 Cor. v. I.

Q. To mobewov x.t.d.| 1.e. Hero.
For the expression see Ign. Polyc. 8
with the note II. (p. 361).

II. vmodvaxovous x.7.A.] See the
enumeration of the Church officers
at Rome (A.D. 251) by Cornelius in
Euseb. H. £. vi. 43 mpeoBurépous teo-
cupaxovta €&, Suakovous émra, vrrod.a-
Kovous é€mtTa, akodovOous dvo Kal Teo-
capakovra, e€opxiotas de kal dvayveo-
Tas dpa mud@pois dvo Kal mevrnKovTa,
xypas adv OdiBopévors vrep Tas xAlas
mevraxoctas. Of these offices the
acolytes were confined to the West-
ern Church and so are not mentioned
here. On the other hand the ‘dea-
conesses’ seem to have been con-
fined to the Eastern Church at this
time. See also Afosiz. Const. iii. 17
rois NouTots KAnptKois..otov dvayydcrats
i) adras 7) TuA@pois 7) Unperais K.TA.,
viii. 12 matpiapyor, mpodnter, Sixai-
@v, anocTih@y, paptipeyv, opodoyn-
TOY, emurkoT@v, mpecButépwrv, Svakd-

dé] glA; om. L.

yonrelas] g4s; yonrlas g,g,83.

vov, vmodlakovev, avayvecTtay, wah-
Tov, TapOevev, xnpaV, Aaik@v k.T.X., 20.
0 emiokoros, €meita of TpeaBUTEpor Kal
of Suakovor Kat vodudKovor Kat of ava-
yreota kal of Wadrau Kai of doxnrai,
Kal ev Tais yuvaéiv ai dvaxkomooa Kat
ai mapOéevor Kai ai yApar; comp. viii.
19—28, 31, Apost. Can. 43, Conc.
Laodic. Can. 24 ths éxkdXnovaotikns
Tagews Ews UTNpEeTaY 7) avayywoTav 7
Wadrav 7) emopKiotav 7 Ovpwpar 7} Tod
Tayparos Tov aokntoyv, Conc. Antioch.
Can. to. Of these lower orders the
‘sub-deacons’ are first mentioned in
the middle of the third century, in
the passage of Cornelius already
quoted and in the contemporary
letters of Cyprian. On the cause of
the institution of this office see Phz-
lippitans p. 188 sq. The ‘readers’
occur as early as Tertullian de
Praescr. 41 ‘hodie diaconus, qui cras
lector,’ where the language shows
that this was already a firmly esta-
blished order inthe Church. Of the
‘singers’ the notices in the Afos-
tolical Constitutions are probably
the most ancient. The ‘ door-keep-
ers,’ like the subdeacons, seem to be
first mentioned in the letter of Cor-
nelius. The xomdyres first appear a
full century later; see the next note.
The ‘exorcists,’ as we have seen,
are mentioned as a distinct order
by Cornelius, while in Afost. Const.

5

TO THE ANTIOCHENES.

Doth

241

] , NAS , b] ,
Aomdlopat TO avy.ov mpeo Butépvov. acmracopar

\uae \ , NaN , x Aue sins
TOUS LEpOUS Suakovous, Kat TO mobewov Jol OVOLLA, OV eTrOouwe

> \ > la > , Ce 2 4 lal 3 , a
IO GVTL EMLOU €V TVEVHLATL AYLW, OTAV XpioTov EMLTUYX@" OU

> , 4
avTipuyxov yEevoimyny.

> 4 ¢ , > ,
acomalopat UTOOLAKOVOUS, AVAYVWOTAS,

4, th \ “A > / € ,
Wadtas, TUAWPOUS, TOUS KOTLMVTAS, ETOPKLOTAS, OMOOYNTAS.

7 buds] muds g3.
diate reading éPidouue (Epeldorur).

Q émldouu] veservavi | (Eperddunv) pointing to an interme-

12 émopkioTds] 29,545 ; eEopKioTds 23;

exorcistas Ll; om. A (substituting ve/égiosos for the two words, émopkiords, 6sodoyn-

Tas): see the lower note.

vili. 26 it is ordered that they shall
not be ordained, because it is a spi-
ritual function which comes direct
from God and manifests itself by its
results. The name and the function
however appear much earlier in the
Christian Church; e.g. Justin Mart.
Apol. ii. 6 (p. 45). The forms ezop-
kuoTys and e€opkiorns are convertible ;
e.g. Justin Mart. Dzad. 85 (p. 311)
of e& vary emopkioral ... eEopKi¢ovar
k.7.A. The ‘confessors’ hardly de-
serve to be reckoned a distinct order,
though accidentally they are men-
tioned in proximity with the different
grades of clergy in Afgost. Const.
Viil. 12 already quoted. Perhaps the
accidental connexion in this work
has led to their confusion with the
offices of the Christian ministry in
our false Ignatius. In Afost. Const.
Vili. 23 dtatacoopar mrepi opodoyntav:
OpmoAoyntys ov xELporoveirat k.T.d., they
are treated in much the same way as
the exorcists, being regarded as in
some sense an order and yet not
subject to ordination. Possibly how-
ever the word opodoynrai has here a
different sense, ‘chanters, as the
corresponding Latin ‘ confessores’
seems sometimes to have, e.g. in the
Sacramentary of Gregory ‘Oremus
et pro omnibus episcopis, presbyteris,
diaconibus, acolythis, exorcistis, lec-
toribus, ostiariis, confessoribus, vir-
ginibus, viduis, et pro omni populo
sancto Dei’; see Ducange Géoss.

IGN. III.

Lat. s, v. (11. p. 530, Henschel).

12. Tovs komovras| ‘the labourers,
i.e. ‘grave-diggers’ or ‘sextons.” In
a law of the year 357 (Cod. Theod.
xilil. 1) mention is made of ‘clerici
qui copiatae appellantur,’ and ano-
ther law of the year 361 (Cod. Theod.
Xvi. 2. 15) runs ‘clerici vero vel his
quos copiatas recens usus instituit
nuncupari’ etc. From these passages
it is clear that the name was not in
use much before the middle of the
fourth century, though the office
under its Latin name ‘fossores’ or
‘fossaril’ appears somewhat earlier.
Even later Epiphanius (E2fos. Fid.
21) writes kal Komarai, oi Ta oomata
mepratéAANovTes TOY KOywpevov, as if
the word still needed some explana-
tion. In accordance with these facts
Zahn (/. v. A. p. 129) correctly argues
with regard to our Ignatian writer,
urging that on the one hand he would
not have ascribed such language to
Ignatius if the word had been quite
recent, while on the other hand his
using the participle (rods xomiévras)
rather than the substantive indicates
that it had not yet firmly established
itself. For these ‘copiatae’ see es-
pecially de Rossi Roma Sotterranea
III. p. 533 Sq., Gothofred on Cod. Theod.
ll. cc., and for the Latin ‘fossores’
Martigny Dict. des Antig. Chrét. s.v.
See also the inscriptions, C. /. G. 9227,
Bull. de Corr. Hellen. Vu. p. 238,
Fourn. of Hellen. Stud. Vi. p. 362.

16

242 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

SY , \ A A eres id \ b] le)
domdlopar Tas Ppoupovs TOY ayiwv TUdVwY, Tas ev XpioTa
aomalomar Tas xpioTo\numrous maplevous, av
aomalomar Tas cEeLvoTaTas

OuAKOVOUS.
5 - 5 K , | wn
ovaiuny ev Kupiw ‘Iyaov.
, b) , A A va b A nw y ,
xnpas. aomalouar Tov Kaov Kupiov amo puxpov ews peya-
ov, kal mdoas Tas adehpds prov ev Kupio.
b>] , \ \ \ e , 5 lal
XIII. “Aoralopat Kacovavov kat tHv opolvyov avtov
Kal Ta idtaTa avTov TEKVa.
e LE Q Shsaw, a \ \ \ e las «® \
0 a€vompemns émiaKoTros, @ Kal pede. TEpL Vo, @ Kal

aomalerar vas TlohkvKapmos

la ¢ A > / ‘\ les \ me) ,
Tapcéunv tas ev Kupio: Kat maca dé 4 éxkd\ynoia Spup-
valwv PYNLovevEer YAY EV Tals Tpocevyxais ev Kupiw. domd-

id A b] 4 (sr) 4 tA
Cerar vas Ovnoyos 0 Edectwy Trou.
Aapas 6 Mayvyncias émioxotos. daomdlerar vuas TodvBuos
6 Tpadd\aiwv. aomalerar vas Pilwy Kat “Ayabdmous, ot

3 / ce lal
aomaceTar vas

, e 4 ? > ' > ,
Sudkovor ol ouvakddovbot ov. actracacde aAAHAOYC EN

ArI@ PIAKMATI.

I Tas pri.] Tovs g,g,9384, but the feminine is wanted, for the clause clearly stands
in apposition with 7ds év xpioT@ duaxdvous, as A and L translate it. 1 must have
read rTovs dpoupo’s Tay aylwy muddy byras év xXpioT@ Svakdvous (TrYAMNONTAC
for TTYA@NONTAC). This is intelligible in itself, but inappropriate here; for
both the male deacons and the male door-keepers have been saluted already.

2 xXpitToNnUTTOoUs| &,3 XpLoToOANMTOS F,F3045. 3 domdfoua Tas cEeuvoTaras
xnpas| saluto venerabilissimas viduas L; saluto pudicissimas viduas | (comp. Hero
inscr.) ; saluto verecundas viduas A. The clause is omitted in all the Greek Mss.
6 Kaco.avoy] gLl. Zahn writes Kacvavdv, but see above, p. 149. 7 pi\rara
avrod] glA; om. L. 8 0] £8,583; OM. gy. méNer] wéANer G45 6 meAreL
erat in V [i.e. g,]’ Dressel. 9 7] £13845; om. g,. 12 Aayuds] damas 1;
Onuads g; demas A; om. L (doubtless owing to the homceoteleuton -Mac).
Magn. 2, Hero 8.
1; tralanorum A.
It is difficult to decide between the two.
matical strictness being set off against diplomatic conformity.

See

13 Tpaddaiwy] g.g.se3¢453 trallacorum L; trallianorum
domdgerat] g,.9,94; salutatl; domdgovra g3; salutant LA.
Internal probability is divided, gram-
I4 aomd-

I. ras ppovpovs x.t.d.] This func-
tion of door-keeping was especially
assigned to the deaconesses; Afosv.
Const. viii. 28 Staxévicca ovdK evdeyet
ovdé TL av Tolovow ol mpecBiTepo 7
of Sudkovoe emiredet, GAN 7) ToD puAar-
rew tas Ovpas k.7.A. It was only the
women’s gate however, which they
kept; Afost. Const. il. 57 ornkérwoay

d€ of pev muAwpoi eis Tas eladdous TOV
avdpav duddaaortes aitas, ai b€ dia-
Kovot eis Tas TOY yuvatKoy k.T.A., and
accordingly they placed the women
in their seats, 2d. 58. Comp. Ziegler
de Diaconis et Diaconissis xix. 10
(p. 352 sq.).

2. xpirroAnpmrovs |‘ Christ-possess-
ed’; as in Method. Conv. i. 5 (p. 13

>

Io

ES

TO HERO. 243

XIV. Tatra dao Biditrwv ypadw vpiv. éeppwopéevous
A \ la) \

VLaS 0 OV povos ayevvyTos Sia TOV TPO aidvey yeyevvnevov
» an A A
Suadvrddéar mvevpate Kal oapki, Kal lOoyu vas ev TH TOD

Xpictod Bacwtela. domdlouar tov avr euov péddo
piotov Bacuela. be pov pedNovTa
¥ ec la e WS) to 5) ~
20 ApYELV VLwV" OD Kal OValuNnY ev XproT@.
Xpiot@, TehoTiapevor TO ayio TVEvpaATL.

eppwabe Oe@ Kai

If.
HEO>. HPONA.

mobewo-

°TINATIO“, 0 Kai Oeoddpos, 7H OeotysnTo Kat
Tat, | ceuvoTata, | ypioToPdpe, TVEvLATOPSp®, FNHCI@

cacbe] £9,583; domdfgerbe gy. 18 diapvrdéa] custodiat Ll; duadvddéa g:

dub. A. 19 Baovdela] gI[A]; adventu (rapovoia) L. 20 kat pri.] gl:
om. L; def. A. &ppwobe] éppGocba v.94. Oe@] gl; 2x deo L; gratia dei
patris A. 21 wepwricpeva] g3¢45; tluminati Ll; repwricuévoy g,e, 3
al. A.

Subscer. rov dylov iepoudprupos tyvatiov émisTro\n mpds avrioxets. 0. gg. No-
thing in g3g4LA.

TIpOc HPQ@NAd | ad urionem A; pos Apwva SidKovoy dvtioxéa (with « in the
marg.) g4; Tod avrod émicToN}) pds Hpwva diaxdvoy avtioxelas gg, (with « in the
marg. of g,); Tod dyiou iepoudprupos tyvartov apxvemioKkdrou Oeordd\ews ayTioxelas
émisToNn mpos npwva (sic) dudKovoy avTioxelas. t. 3; ignatius eront diacono ecclesiae
antiochenorum L* (see p. 55).

24 ceuvoraTw] g,245; pudicol; puro A; om. g,g3L. The omission is probably
mvevpatopopw] g,g,g4sLl; om. g3A. Again the
ynoiw Téxvy| gA; om. 1; lio

owing to homceoteleuton.
homeceoteleuton may account for the omission.
(om. ynolw) L.

in God and Christ’; e.g. Plut. Vzz
Popl. 23 éppocdn ypnpacw.

24. yynoto «.t.A.] From 1 Tim. i.
2 (comp. Tit. i. 4). This letter is
largely borrowed from the Pastoral
Epistles of S. Paul, as also from the
Epistle of the genuine Ignatius to
Polycarp. The form of salutation

Jahn) 6 ypioroAnmrTos... lwavyns. The
word is framed on the analogy of povad-
Anmros, PorBoAnrTos, OecAnrTos, etc.

6. Kaoowavov| See the note on
L[gn. Mar. 5.

14. aonacacbe xt.r.| See Tars.
10, with the note.

20. Oe kat Xpucrd] The dative

of that whereby or wherein the per-
son is strengthened, ‘Fare ye well

xapus €Xeos [kal] eipyyn is derived from
these epistles.

16—2

244 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

! > 1 X\ > , Y if A e
TEKN@ €N TicTel Kal ayday, Hpwr diaxove Xpiorov, varn-
A y ‘\ > , > \ lal ,
péTn Geov, xapis, Eeos, Kat ElpyvN aT TOV TavTOKpaTOpOS
lal \ lps 7%) “A lal , c wn nw Lal
@eov Kat Xpiatov Inaov tov Kuptov nuwy Tov povoyevous
2 aS ¢€ os n , c ‘ c \ “A c A c “x
Q@UTOU VLOV, TOY ADNTOC EAYTON YTIEP T@N AMAPTIM@N HMON,
¢ ' Con a a 2A a ‘\
Oma@c €Z€AHTAI HMAC EK TOY ENECTM@TOC AIMNOC TIONHPOY, Kal
, ‘S\ , > A \ /
cwoy eis THY BacieElay avTov THY eToVpaviov.
A 3 lal lal lal ,
I. Tlapaxato oe &v Oc@ tpoocbeivar TH Spdpw cov,
\ la) Nie se “~ , an \ AN
Kal €KOuKely Gov TO akiowa. THS TYUwvias THS pos TOUS
Sek 4 \ > , U G2 '
aylous ppovtile: Tovs acbevertépous Baorale, va TAHPHcHC
\ ! a a , \ , /
TON NOMON [to¥] Xpictoy. wvyoretas Kal Senoeor cxodale,
Idd pn apeTpws, 6 ) cavtov KataBdahys olvov Kal
a PHY QmeTPHS, Wa py cavToY Katabadys
axl \ , > > , , 1 \
Kpe@v pin TavTn améxou: ov yap éotw BdehuKTA: TA yap
a a , ’ tA = ' c '
dpaAdd TAC LTAc, ona, arecbe’ KAL, EAECHE KPEA WC AdYANA’
, 3 2 ' ' > , Vey c '
KQL, OINOC EYMPPAINE! KAPAIAN ANOPWTTOY, KAl EAAION IAAPYNEI,
a3 ' > \ \ pee? e an
Kal ApToc cTHpizer GAAG MELETPNMWEVWS KaL EVTAKTWS, WS Oeov
la) ' \ , ' ' \ > a og
XOpHNYOvVTOS* Tic yap areal H TIC TIETAI TApezZ AYTOY; OT!
El TI KAAON, AYTOY, KAl El TI APABGN, AYTOY. TH ANATN@CE! TPOC-
Y \ / VeUN ion \ / > \ \ IAN
eye, WO [LN JLOVOY AUTOS ELONS TOUS VOmOUS, AAAG Kal addoLS

1 "Hpwr] g, 23245; Fpwr g,; evont L (and so generally, but see p. 58);
uriont A. Xpiorov] glA; jesu christi L. vanpéTyn] gl; preef. ef
LA. 3 Xpiorod “Inoot] gl; inood xpucrod L*A. 4 TOY amap-
Tio nuov] glA; nobis et peccatis nostris L. 6 chon] 45; salvaret L;
salvos faceret 1; owoe g,8,93; tnvitavit [A]. 7 mpocbetvat] g,se45; mpoo-
Ojvat g, 83. 9 ppbrrige] g.g,L; ppdvOcge £3; ppovrifere 24; curam gerere
1; studere [A]; but from the connexion JA must have had the singular, if indeed
they did not read gpovrifew. 10 Tod Xpiorod] g,sg3; XploTOU g,e4.
11 py sec.] glA; om. L. kaTaBadrys] karaBadrys 23. 12 €oTw gy;
€oTl £58455 elor g3. 13 pyol, pdyerbe] £2,983; pdyecbe. Pyar gy.

4. tov Sovros «7.A.] From Gal. from Is, i. 19, éeo6e «.7.A. from Gen.
i. 4. ix. 3, tis hayera x.t.A. from Eccles. ii.
7. mpocOeiva «.t.r.] Modified 25, dre et te kadov «.7.A. from Zech. ix.
from Ign. Polyc. 1. Several of the 17. The remaining quotation, otvos
injunctions in this chapter are de- «.7.A. (from Ps. ciii (civ). 15), is not

rived from this same epistle. found there.
9. Bdaorage, wa x.7.r.]| Modified 15. penetpnuévas «tA.] Afost.
from Gal. vi. 2. Const. i. 9 evTaxTas...weweTpnpevas.
12, ta yap dyaOa k.t.r.] See Afost. 17. TH avayvace tpocexe| Borrow-

Const. vii. 20, where the same pas- ed from 1 Tim. iv. 13.
sages are quoted, ra dyaa k.r.d, 19. wipe] I have supplied the

TO HERO. 245

> A > A tal c “3 , ‘ '
avtous eEnyn. vnde ws Ocov abdnrHs. oydAcic cTpateybmENoc
20 EMMIAEKETAI TAIC TOY BIOY TParMATElAic, INA TH CTPATOAOLH-

whet |

2 ’ \ \ > n > n ra \
CANTI APECH*’ EAN AE KAI ABAH TIC, OY CTEDANOYTAI, EAN MH

' > , > , , > Kn VE ,
NOMiMac d0AHcH. avTabuxydv wou eyo 0 déopuos.
EE
s Ey , x , BN a ra x
» Kav vnoTEevy, Kav TrapHevedy, KaV ONMELA TOW, KAY TpO-
25 PYTEVH, AYKoc Gor hawécOw én TpoBdAtoy Aop4, mpoBaTwv
Plopayv Katepyalopevos.

A e \ a
Ilds 6 heywv rapa ta Svateraypeva, Kav aGEwWTLTTOS

¥ b} A A \
El TIS GpvEelTaL TOV OTaVpOV Kat
\ 4 > 4 yy ec >) \ e 5 ,
70 TdOos emaeyxvveTat, €oTw GoL ws |avTOS| oO avTLKElpeEvos:
x ’ ‘ c , a x ” a
KV YWMICH TA YTIAPYONTA TIT@YOIC, KAY dpH medicTd, KAN
- \ a > “A ¥ , ¥
TAPAA@ TO cma els KaVoW, EoTw Gor BdeuKTOS. El TLS
4 \ 4 x \ , aA e A A
30 pavhiler TOV Vopsov 7) Tovs TpopyTas oUs 0 XpioTos Tapav
4 , ¥ e e 9 , ¥ ¥
emypwoev, EOTW TOL WS O aVTixpioTos. El TIS avOpwrov
4 A N ° As
Meyer Wdov Tov Kvpuor, lovdates éoru XPLaTOKTOVos.

LEM.

c \ , > A A > a \ . A A
0 Ocos yap EOTW TATHP TAN OPPANDN KAI KPITHC T@N YHPON.

’ ' ’ » ' > ay oh
XHpac TiMa TAC ONTWC YHpac Opp@avev TpotaTaco:

\ ¥ A / A € a \ \

35 MNOeV avev THY ETLTKOTMY TpPaTTE LepEls yap eiow, av SE
4 na e A an

dudkovos Tav iepewy exevor Bamrtilovow, tepovpyovow,

15 oTnplfe] orepifer g.. 18 eid7s] g,23245; oldes g,.

vigila A; om. gL: see the lower note.
mpayuatias g..

19 vAge]
20 Mpayywaretas] £93945 5
21 dpéon]| 1845; apécer £83. GONG] FS .58453

GONE £3. 22 dbdrAyon] £8455 aOR g,83. avripuxov] g,8,835 avrl-
Wuxes gy. 24 7] om. g3. 26 dpvetra] dpvelre g,. 27 avros
0 avrixelwevos|] g; adversarius 1A; antichristus et adversarius L. 31 0 ayri-

xpioTos] g,g,83 (comp. 1 Joh. ii. 22, 2 Joh. 7); dvrixpicros (om. 6) g4s. The
edd. omit the definite article. 32 héyet] £9324; Aéyn 2y5- Prov] £45
nudum LL; merum A; tantum1; om. g,g,83.

word from the Armenian. Patrick
Young had suggested the insertion

from 1 Cor. xiii. 2, 3.
33: xNpas Tiwak.t.A.] From 1 Tim.

of xaxoraénocov, supposing the pas-
sage to be borrowed from 2 Tim. ii.
3; but it is taken word for word
from Ign. Polyc. 2.

ovdels x.7.A.] From 2 Tim. ii. 4,
i+
23. a&moros| See the note on
Ign. Phzlad. 2 11. (p. 254).

25. Avkos «7.A.] From Matt. vii.
15; comp. Ps-Ephes. 5.

28. Kav Wopion x.t.r.] Adapted

ane

34. matnp «z.A.] Adapted from
Ps. Ixvii (Ixvili). 5.

35. pnoev «.t.rA.] See Ign. Magn.
7, with the note (II. p. 122).

36. tepovpyovow] Used especially
of celebrating the eucharist; e.g.
Athan. Afol. c. Arian. 11 (p. 105).
So too tepoupyia; e.g. Euseb. V.C.
iv. 45 pvotiKais iepoupyiats.

246 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

XElporovovaw, yepolerovow: ad dé adTois Siakdver, ws

Sréhavos o aytos ev ‘lepocohvpous “laxwdBw Kai Tois Tpeo-
c

Buréposs.

> /

emuCnret.

A , \ 3 , b) 3 la ,
T@V ovvaeewv HY) Ore EL e€ OVOMLATOS TAVTAS
MHAEIC COY TAC N€OTHTOC KATA@PONEIT@, AAAA
TYTOC PINOY TON TICT@N EN AGT, EN ANACTPOOH.

\ lal Coe
IV. Oikéras pn emaroxvvov: Kowwvet yap nuw Kat
=) lal e , A \ , > , \
avtots 7» vow: yuvatkas pn BdedAVTTOV: avTal aE yap
/ \ > A > \ \ la
yeyorynKacr kat e€€Opepav. ayamav ovv ypn Tas aitias THS
, Vd > , ~ \ 3 b)
YEVVYNTEWS, /OVOV eV Kupio: QVEU de yvvarkos avnp OU TaLoo-
, lal > \ \ \ a , &
TOLL OEL. TLALAV OUV XP” TAS OVVEPYOuS TYS YVEVVNOEWS. OYTE
\ \ \ a \ \ > 1 \ QA Lal
ANHP Y@PIC TYNAIKOC OYTE TYNH Ya@pic ANAPUC, ra a7) eT TOV
/ la) \ > \ \ lal lal
TpwTOTAAT TOV TOU yap Addp TO OWLGA €K TWV TET OAPwV
, a be tf > a la Aus , N rd
aTotyelwyv, THS d€ Evas ex THS Tevpas TOU “Addp. Kal Oo
LO be \ A , > / a ,
TAPa o€0s € TOKETCS TOU Kuptov EK fLOVYS T7S TapOevov,

=) 5 la ¥ la , , ’ \ A
ov PdehuKTHAs ovens THS vouijov piEews, adda OHeompemovs

lal , ¥ \ nw wn A lal ,
TS yervryoews’ empeTE yap TH Snutovpy@® pn TH TUNEL

I xelporovotcw] gl; om. LA. duaxovel] g,; dvaxov® g,943 ministra L;
ministrabis (or ministres) A; Siakovels g3; ministras (v.l. ministrans) |. 2 Dré-
gavos| £8,583; 0 cTépavos Sy. 4 Kkatappoveitw] karapporv7rw g3. 6 Ko-
vwvet] £3; Kowwvy (sec) g,; KowH (st) g,; Kowh gq; communis est (sic) 1A; communis

L. 7 avrat| g.sg.g3; tpse Ll; atira (sic) g4; zlae A. oe yap] 21238455

yap oe g,. 8 yeyevvykact] £83845; yeyevvnkay g,. 9 “évor] txt LI;

add. 6é gA. 13 Hias] Hva g3. 16 TH our7Pe] g,23845; consueta L;

TH ouvndela g,; secundum humanam consuetudinem 1; al. A. 1Q vrepn-

I. xelpotovovow, yxeupoberovow |
Afpost. Const. viii. 28 émioxoros...xet-
poOeret, xeiporovet, tpoopéper. While
xepobecia is used of ‘laying on of
hands,’ e.g. in Confirmation, yeuporo-
via is said of Ordination; e.g. Apost.
Const. viil. 27 é€mioxoros umd Tpiov
7 Ovo emiokor@v xetpoToveiaOw, Comp.
Apost, Can,.1,2. Referring originally
to the election of the Clergy, xeupo-
rovia Came afterwards to be applied
commonly, as here, to their ovd-
mation; see Suicer Thes. s. vv. yxetpo-
Tovelv, xetporovia, with the passages
there quoted.

ws Srepavos x«.t.A.] Comp. Ps-

Trall. 7. The example of Stephen
as a deacon is given in Afost. Const.
viii. 18.

3. €& ovdmatos «r.d.] See the
note (II. p. 345) on Ign. Polyc. 4,
whence this injunction is borrowed.

4. pdeis cov kt.A.] From 1 Tim.
iv. 12.

10. ras gouvepyovs xr.r.] Afost.
Const. vi. 29 @s Kotvwvous Biov Kat
cuvepyovs mpos yéveow Tradar.

ovre avnp «zr.A.]| From 1 Cor. xi.
11, from which passage also some
ideas in the context are borrowed.

12. To copa x.t.d.] Afost. Const.
Vill. 12 ths pev [Wuxns] ex Tov py

Io

7

TO HERO. 247
aroxpnoacba, yerryoe aha TH wapaddgo Kail Edvy, os
Onpioupyo.

V. ‘Trepnpaviay devye: Yrepuddnoic yap antitdccetat

20Kypioc. wevdodoyiay Bdehdtrov: kmoAcic yap TANTAC TOYC

25

AAAofNTac TO yeyAoc. POdvov duddtTov- apynyos yap avTov
6 didBodos, Kai Suddoyos 0 Kaiv, ddehdo Backavas Kal ex
plovov ddvov katepyacdpevos. Tals adedhais pov Tapaiver
ayarav TOV O<dv Kal povov dpKetaOar Tots iSlous dvdpacw:
‘0lws Kal Tois ddeddots prov Tapaiver dpKetaOar Tals opo-
Cuyous.
@ymoc €00, Wa nS TOAYC €N poNHcel TOY TEVHTOV pH
apéher, ev ots av evmopys. é\eHmocyNaic yap Kal micTECIN

mapévous pvhatte, Ws Xpiotov KeyundrLa. makpd-

ATTOKABAIPONTAI AMAPTIAL
c \ , EN \
VI. Zeaytdn Arnon tHpet, WS Oeov oiKyTHpiovr vads
lal A i lal > y
Xptorov virdpyxeis, opyavoy el TOU TvEevpaTos. oloas OTTWS
oh > \ > “4 / > / la)
ae ave0peta el Kat éddxvoTos cipt, Lnhotys prov yevov:

gaviav] £3045; vrepnpaveiay g.g.. 20 yap] txt ¢.¢,94,L; add. dno g31;
enim ait | (but ait is wanting in some important Mss). A cannot have had gyal,
for he mends the passage by substituting a third person etenim perdit dominus etc.

21 avrov] g.g384; wpsius L; gus lA; om. g,. In g,g3g4[A] éoriv is added; om.
gL}. 22 6 didBoros] here, g,g3; before avrod, gy. For g, see the last
note. Backdvas] g,g,5; Baokalvas g3; BaoKkhvas gy. 24 Tots coloes
avipdow* ouolws Kal rots ddedpots mov mapaive dpketcAa] om. L by homceote-
leuton. 29 drokabaipovTa] £,93845; aroKkabalpwrTa g..
el] g; ef organum...existens 1; organumque L; et cithara A.

31 bpyavov

dvros, Tod b€ [cwparos] ex Tav Tecod-
pov orotyelov.

13. 0 mapado€os k.7.A.| Comp. Phz-
lipp. 8.

19. vmepnpaviay k.t.r.] Afost. Const.
Vil. 5 ovK éon...vmepnpavos: irepnpd-
vos yap 6 G¢ds avtiraooera. This
same passage (Prov. iii. 34) is quoted
in the genuine Ignatius, Ephes. 5
(see the note, II. p. 45).

20. pevdodoyiay xr.) Afost.
Const. vil. 4 od wWedion: ’AmoXeis yap,
noi, mavras Tovs Nadodvras To Wevdos
(Ps. v. 6).

22. Kaiv] See Clem. Rom. 4 with

the notes.

23. tats adeddais pov x.t.A.| Bor-
rowed from Ign. Polyc. 5; see also
Apost. Const. viii. 32.

26. paxpoOvpos «.7.r.] Afost.
Const. vii. 8 yivov pakpodupos, 6 yap
Towovtos ToAvs ev povnce, based on
Prov. xiv. 29 (LXX) paxpoOupos dup
modus €v ppovncet.

27. Tav mevntav x.t.r.| Afost.
Const. vii. 12 €dy exns, Sua Tay yetpav
cov Ods... eAenuooivas yap K.7.A., a
quotation from Prov. xv. 27 (xvi. 6).

30. geavrov x«.7.A.] From 1 Tim.
V. 22.

248 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

, , \ 3 /, 3 lal 5) , > aS
MipNnoat ov THY avacTpodynVv' ov Kavyapat Ev KOTW@ add EV
, Y A an A
Kupio: Hpovi to EU@ TEKV® TAPAWa@* O AE KAYYWMENOC
ovaimnv cov, madiov mobewov: ov
tf - € / 5 , \ ‘\ ¢ tf > A
pvra€ yerntar 6 pdvos ayévvyntos eds Kal 6 Kvpuos *Incods
/ \ A lal y¥
Xpwotos. py Tacw tioreve, wn TAcWw Odpper, wnde av Tis
e , an A
vmoKkopilntai oe Todo yap eiow vanpérar TOU LaTava, Kat
O TAXY EMTICTEYWN KO HOC TH KapAla.
VIL.
\ , OL b) a / NN ¢ \
Hy ywou oupvyos EV TpoTEVYH Tov, MaKapLOs yap O py
/ A r lal
duoTdoas. TioTEvw yap eis TOV TaTépa Tov Kupiov “Inaov
lal \ \ la
Xpiorov Kal els TOV povoyeryn vidV, OTL deiEELr por 0 Beds
"Hpwva emi tod Apo ; 300 by emt Ta Spd
p m7 Tov Upovov pov: mpooles ovv emt TH pope.
/ ae la) A “A 4 NaN la) A
TapayyeANw oor emt TOV Oeov Twv Ohwv Kat ETL TOV XpioTod,

én Kypiw kayydAcdw.

, A nw € Le
Mépvyco Tov Beov, Kai ovy apapTycets OTE.

, \ Oe , N a A
TAPOVTOS KaL TOV aylov mVEvmaTOS Kal THY eLTOVPyLKaV
4 Ly \ 1 \ \ \ ¢ xy
TAYPATWY’ PYAAZON MOV THN TIAPAODHKHN, nV eyo kat o Xpio-
\ i \ \ A
Tos trapeOgueOa cor, Kal pr éavtov avaéwov Kpivys Tov

eZ. \ A A 4 /, \ > ,
60, 0&vT av TEPL Gov Ocw. TapatlOni OOl TYHV EKKANO LAV

"Avtioyewv. Tlokukapr@ tapebeunv vas ev Kupio “Inood
Xpior@.
VIII. ’Aomdlovrai oe ot émiokorrot, ‘Ovnoipos, Bios,

2"Hpwn Tw eum TéxvVY] £,E,5245; Tpwva 7d emov Téxvov g3; heroni (eront) filio
meo L; heronem filium meum 1; filiim meum urionem A. Both the Latin versions
have the same verb moneo. 4 yernrat] £8,583; yevorro gy.
gral oe] broxopiferal ce gz; broKopiferai ce g,3 broxopUfnral ce g,; wmroKopvenré
cou £4. to Kuplov] g; add. ostrz LI[A]. II povoyern] g; add. zpszws L;
add. ejus 1A. 15 pvratdr] g.g,sg33 pUragkal gy. 16 Tay Sox OévTwr] g,E,3
Tov dobévTwv 243 TeV SexOévTwy g3; expectatis L.; corum quae ostensa sunt (derx0ev-
tw) 1. In A the sentence is translated ixdignum ejzus in quo et deo gratus vere es.
17 Geq] g,8,84; TY Oe@ g3.
ToNvKaptrov g..
see II. p. I10sq.

6 bmoxopt-

18 ?Avrioxéwy] avTioxalwy 193.
C begins at this point.

Tlodukaprr@]
21 Aapas] Sduas g.sg,s93945:
22 00ev...ca] om. C. kai] gA; om. Ll; def. C.

13. él Tov Ocod x.7.A.]| Suggested
by 1 Tim. v. 21.

2. 6 O€ kavywpevos x.t.A.] 2 Cor.
a7 Gecomp. 1 Cori, 31.

7. 0 taxv xzrA.] From Ecclus. 15. vdakov x7.A.] From 1 Tim.
ands Vinee

9. py you xt.d.] Apost. Const. 20. Biros| See the note on Philipp.
Vil. II py yivou Oipuxos ev mpocevyn 14.

gov...déyer yap 6 Kupwos euot Térpo
emt ths Oadacons, ’OdvyoWuye, eis Ti
edlotacas;

29. tcxve] The injunction of Moses
to Joshua, Deut. xxxi. 7; comp. Josh.
1:16;°7, ©:

5

Io

15

20

25

30°

35

TO HERO. 249

a , \ , Cee Ses 'N = an
Aapas, HodvBuos, Kat mavres ot ato Pidimrav, €v Xpiote,
9 \ 5 , , A \ A
ofev Kat éeméoTeidka cor. aomacat TO Jeomperés Tpeo Bu-

/ ¥ \ e ~
Téplov. aoTagar Tovs aylovs TuVdiAKOVOUS Tov, aY eyo
> 4 > A“ 7 \ v
ovalunv ev XpioT@, TapKi TE Kal TVEVMATL. GaoTATAL TOV

\ , > A an 9 > aA
aov Kuptov amo puuKpov ews peyadou KAT OVOMLA* OVS Tapa-
4 4 ia lal > lal nw b} > \ A
TtOnpt cor, os Mavons “Inoov To per avTov oTpatnye:

\ / aA ‘ \ , > \ Nie) \ A
KQL fy GOL pavy Bapu TO hey Ov: El KQL [LY ED MEV TOLOUTOL
@ > ~~ > 3 3) 3 , / b] \ Ny lal
olou €Kewvot, aN’ ovy ye evyomeba yeveo ban, eTTELON) KQL TOU
> \ > \ re ” i 9 9 c oo lal Q
ABpaap éopev maides. icyye ovv, & “Hpwr, npwikas kal
> a \ A ee SN et Tos urate ar \ Q
avopiKas’ Ov yap elcazelc ATO TOV VUV KAI EZAZEIC TOV \aov

, \ > > / \ > Py c \ '
Kuptov tov ev Avt.oxeia, kai oYK EcTAl H CyNAar@rH Kyploy
GC TpdBaTa OIC OYK ECTIN TIOIMHN.

TX.

, > A € , \ \ / See / a
votaTyy avtov opoluyov, Kal Ta pidtata avT@v Tavdia: ois

¥ \ \ / XN \
Aomacat Kacovavoy tov E€vov pov, kal THY wEL-

A@cel 6 Oedc e¥pein EAEON TIAPA Kypioy EN EKEINH TH HMEpa,
a > is / ‘ a \ / , > A
THs eis nas Suakovias’ ovs Kal TapaTiOnut oor ev XpioTe.
¥ \ , X\ 4 Ce 7
aomaca. Tovs €v Aaocdukia TioTOUS amTavTas KAT OVOLa EV

nw lal > A \ > , b) \ ,
Xpiotw. tTav ev Tapoo pn aperer, alka ouveyeotepov

> \ San? > / > A \ 5) / ,
avutous emiPdeme, ErraoTynpilwav avtots TO evayyeduov. Mapw
26 Mwvojs] g4 (contrary to its general practice)
LI[C]; pwors g.sg,5g3[A?]. avrov] g.g,5¢3LAC ; avrov gy; al. |. 27 «(|
txt LIC; add. yap gA. To.ovTot olor] om. C alone. 31 1] £,838453
om. g,. 33 Kacovavdv] gL; kasianuwm [C]; kistanum [A]; comp. Antioch.
13, and see p. 149. 34 avrav] gLIA; adrov C. madia] madela g.,.
35 dwoe] g.g4; dabit L; dyn (dH) g,g3 (from 2 Tim. i. 18); de¢ 1; dub. AC.
36 Xpicr@] txt glAC ; add. énoot L. 37 Aaodcxia] g,g,¢3[C]; Naodixela gys;
laodicia (v.\. laodicea)1; dub. A. For L see p. 58. 39 avrois TO evayyé-
Nov] 22s evangelium A; abrovs Td ebayyédov g,g,83; avTods TE evayyehi g4; cos in
evangelium C ; eos in evangelio 1; ipsos secundum evangelium L. The editors read
avrovs els TO evaryyé\ov. Mdpw] marim L; marinum (MapINoc) C3; ma-
rianum A; marium 1: see above p. 137.

30. eioafers x«.7.A.] Words bor-

23 aylous] gLIA; om. C.

37. Aaodixia] The Syrian Lao-

rowed from the functions assigned
to Joshua on his appointment, Num.
XXVli. 17.

33: Kagovavov] See the note on
Ign. Mar. 5.

35. Seoe 6 Geos x.7.A.] Quoted
from 2 Tim. i. 18, but not quite ver-
batim.

dicea; not the Phrygian city men-
tioned by S. Paul (Col. ii. 1, iv. 13,
15, 16) and S. John (Rev. iii. 14 sq.).
For the orthography of the word see
the evidence in the passages of the
N. T. just cited.

39. Mapw] See the note on Mar.
Ign. 1.

250 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

x 3 , /, La) \ ~ ee. < P
Tov ev Néa moder TH pos .ZapBo €ricKoTov mpowayopedn
b) , 4 \ SA \ if ,
ev Kupiw. mpdceme € Kal THY TELvoTaTny Mapiay TH
4 SV \ 3 i > n
Ouvyatépa ov THY TohvpabeaTaTyy, Kat THY KAT OlKOV aUTNS
a “A >
exkd\notav 4s avtisvyov yevoiunv’ TO e€euTAdpLov TwV EvE-
A A las rd A
Bav yuvaukav. vyvaivorta oe Kal ev Tacw evdoKpovrTa 5
an la A an . qn ,
6 TaTnp Tov Xpirtov dv avrov Tov povoyevous pvdarrou
SN id {d o, > > 4 ~ > ,
emt pyxiotov | Biov| xpdvov eis apédecav THs Exxhyotas.
y an
éppwco &v Kupiw, Kal mpooedyouv wa Teewba.

12:
IIPO> E®ESIOTS.

ap 02, 0 Kat @eoddpos, TH evdoynmevn ev peyee to
lant A lal , A
@cov marTpos Tynpwpati, TH Kal TpowpiopEery TPO
> ¥

aimvev evar dua mavros eis dd€av mapdpovov, atpemtor,

e / A bs) / > (A > a ra Q X: /

yvopevny Kat exheleypevnv ev tafe. alyfww ev OCehypate

@cov matpos Kal Kupiov nuav “Inoov Xpustov Tov cwrTHpos

¢ lal A 5 X 4 an Le , nw A 3 an , I

Hav, TH ekkAnTia TH AfiomakaploT@, TH ovon Ev Eێow 15
A 2] / ‘al > 3 “A A \ b) > , A”
ms Acias, mhetoTa ev Inoov XpioT@ Kal ev amomw yapa
Xaipev.

1 mpos ZapBw] ad zarbo L; apud (prope) zabro C3; secus zarbo 1; prope ad
derbim fluvium A; mpos dvagapBS g,g,53 mpds avafdpBw g4; mpds dvagapk@ g3: see
Mar. Ign. \. 2 Mapiay rv] om. g,. 6 8 adrod] gl; fer (om. avrod)
LC; om. (altogether) A. Tov] repeated in g. gpudrdrro] g,g4sLIAC ;
pudaTTe 2,93. 7 émi unkiorov Blov xpbvov] g; ix longum vivere Ls; aevo
longiore 1; in longum tempus C; per longa tempora A. Ths é€xkAnoias] 1A;
ecclesiae christi 3 ris Tod Bed ExxAyolas gC.

Subscr. rod avrovd aylov iepoudprupos iyvarlov émiarod\h mpos jnpwva Sidikovov
(jpwva didxovay g,) dvrioxelas g.g,. In the marg. of g, is the number t. No
subscr. in g39,ACL.

TIpoc edecioyc | g4 (with ca in the marg.); Tod a’rod émisrod} mpds epectous
g,g, (with ca in the marg. of both Mss); dyvariov émixémou dytioxelas émirToni)
mpos épeciouvs gs (with a’ in the marg.); Tod dylou iepoudprupos tyvatlov dpxvemt-
oxoTov Oeomb\ews avTioxelas émiaTo} mpos Epectous. La. 3.

Io &v] g,g,93845 with I; om. gsl, but 1 here degenerates into a paraphrase,

magnitudine patris det repletae. IL wAnpwpart] g,g,425 with I (see 11. p. 22);
kat wAnpwuate 3. See the previous note for 1. 12 mapdmovor] g,g,e395 I;
singulart 1; wapapévew g4. 15 ditomaxaplorw] g.g,e3¢45 11; Pcouaxapto-

I. mpos ZapB@] See the note on Mar. Jen. 1.

20

25

30

35

TO THE EPHESIANS. 251

> , c lal lal \ ¥
I. ?AmodeEdpevos yuov ev Mew TO TodvTOOyHTOY ovopa,
Cee fa , § , \ , Non F > = A
0 KexTnobe doe OLKALA KATA TLOTWW KaL ayaTnV Ev XpLloT@
zi | A“ “~ “A ce Eat, \ + e “A Xi 0 ,
YOO TO THTHPL Hav’ LYyNTat ovTEes Beov ditavOpwrtias,
> Y lal \ \ ¥
avalwrupyoavrTes ev alwat. Xpiotov, TO ovyyeviKoy Epyov
a > 4 > > \
Tedelws amynpticate’ dkovoartes yap je Sedenevov amo Luptas
e XN lal lol na 4 lol A
umep XpiaTov, THs Kowns €diidos, TeroloTa 7H Tpowevyy
¢ a A c lal Y \ an
juav emitvyev ev “Poun Onpwopaynoa, wa dia Tov paptv-
s aA \ iy mace \ c a c \ >
plov duvn ba pabyrys EWOL TOY YTEP HM@N EAYTON ANENET-
' a \ \ ' > \ io \ ,
KONTOC Oe@ Tpocdopan Kal OYCIAN. EEL OVY THY TOAUTAH-
¢ wn > = 4 lal > / 5 > , ~ s3a3)
Pevav vuov ev ovopat. Beov azetknda ev ‘Ovnoipo, To er
Ete > s ¢ on NOS , Ty ey \
aydTn aduny7Tw@, Vuov Se emiTKOT@’ OV EvYoMaL KaTa Xpio-
\ 5 Lal if na 5 A \ e nr e te
Tov “Incouv vas ayamav, Kal TdvTas vas ev opMoLw@paTL
fal > b) \ \ € \ ¢ , Cian
auTov elvat’ evdoyntos yap o Weos 0 Yapioapevos vLY
, 5 nw an lel
TOLOVTOLS OVEW ToLOUTOV emiaKoTOV KEKTHOOaL Ev XpioTo.
\ la e la la) \
II. Iepi d€ tov cuvdovrov "uav Bovppov, Tov Kata.
e A \ lal > mm
Ocov Siakdvov vpwv Kat ev TaoWw eEvroynpEevov, Evxopat
A SN ” \ A / \ la)
TApapLerval AVTOV apwmov Els TYLNY THS EKKAyoLAS KAL TOV
b] 4 ¢c ) te , , Nie NS
ETLOKOTIOUV VULWY TOU LaKapLwraTov. KpoKos d€ 6 Ocov aéuos
\ ¢€ A a ¢ B) , a Shvpid) ee a) > , > /
Kal vpav, ov ws e€euTrdpioy THS ap vpov ayamTys ame\d-
\ , 3 \ \ © ' >
Bopev, Kata TavtTa pe avémavoev Kai THN AAYCIN MOY OYK
> P e \ uN e Nyon Als AS ,
EMHCYYNOH, WS Kal avTov o maTyp Iyoov Xpiotov avarv Ect,
ad \ 4 \ A . \
dpa “Ovnoin@ kat Bovppw Kat Evmhot Kat PpdrvTwrt, ou
TW 25. 16 "Inood Xpior@] g,8,5¢324513 xpror@ lnood gs. 18 dzrode-
Eduevos] g,2,84gsl 1; dwedeEdunv g3. This is only one of several alterations,
by which g3 endeavours to remedy the anacolutha and mend the grammar of

the text in the passage which follows. 19 Xpure] g.g,5g3¢551 1*; Kuplw
£4. 20 owrnpt] g,g,g324511; Kupiw gs. 21 dvafwrupyoartes |
add. ody gz. 22 amnptloare] amypTjoate g,. yap] £,fo54s5E55]
I; om. g3. 23 merrolbra] g3g451 (comp. I); memoBores £9.85. 25 av-
eveyxovros] 2, 23245255 1; avevéyxayTos g,. 26 émel] gig ,g4gsl1; eyo
HEV £3. moduTAnGeav] g,239452551 1; woduTabeay g,. 32 Bovppov|
I (see 11. p. 33); durvo 1; Bippov (or Bippov) g,g,sE3E455 Bippov gs (“mn secundis curis’
Dressel). 38 éerynoxtvOn] g£, 23845855; ETacxwvOn g,. 39 'Ov7n-
civ] dviojuw go. Bovppy] 1; burro 1; Bippw (Bippw) g:F38453 BnPPe go;
Blppw altered into Byppw gs. Humdot] ¢ 23945; evrdol g,; evmrhdn gs. Ppdy-
Tart] F,F3845F553 PpovTove g..

25. Tov vmep k.7.A.] Adapted from 37. Kal thy GAvolv pov k.7.A.] From
Ephes. v. 2. 2) Dim. '1,)56;

259 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

® , eon Ne a? > f) , wan \
@v TaVvTAas vas KaTAa aydmTyY «cldov. ovaiunv vpov dua
¥ > = Cc oA \
TAVTOS, Edy TEP AELOS @. TpETTOV OV Vas EoTW KATA TavTA
, , 5) A A \ , ana 2G.
tpotov So€dlew “Inoovv Xpiotov tov do€dcavta vas’ wa
: e A 35 F A tA a \ a 33s SA
EV LG UTOTAYH TE, KATHPTICMENO! TO AYT@ NOt kai TH ayTH
' \ \ Sea 1 ' \ a p) Ai
FN@MH, KL TO AYTO AEFHTE TIANTEC TWEPL TOV aUTOV, Wa 5
e ~ \ ~ , \
UTOTATOOMEVOL TH ETLTKOTM Kal T@ TpEeaBuTEepiw Kata
TAVTA QTE NY LAT EVOL.
ein e ¥ \
III. Ov dcardoocopa viv, os wy tm. et yap Kat
d€6 dud TO OVOLA, OVTW GaTnpT ev “Inoov X D
EOEHAL Ola TO OVOLA, OUT amynpTITpaL ev ‘Inoov XpLoTO.
Lal A b) \ ¥ nl 4 ‘\ n (ile
vuv yap apxnv exw tov pabyrever Oat, Kat mpoohar@ vply 10
, \ A Si) €e a € aA
WS OM0d0VAOLS* Ewe yap edEL TAP UVaV UVTomvnTOnvaL TioTEL,
0 , ec fal @ / OND > 67 € > , 3
vovlecia, viromovy, makpoOumia. add’ €redn 7 aydan ovK
lal an ¢ “ \ = “~
Ed Le TlWTaY TEpt Yw@V, Sia TOVTO TpoédAaBov TapaKkahety
¢€ ~ Y 4 lal lan A wn
UMAS, OTWS TUVTPEXYTE TH YVOpyY TOV Beov. Kal yap "Incovs
\ A e
Xpiotos wavtTa KaTa yvounv TpaTTEL TOV TaTpds, Ws AUTOS 15
. > \ \ > ‘ > a a ’ 3 Lal A
mov eye’ éra@ TA dpectd ayTOY TOI TANTOTE. OUKOUY Kat
e A \ A \ , la) b) r los \ A €
nas xpn Cnv kata yrounv Geov &v Xpiot@ kai Lydovr, ws
ro \ , , ' \ > \
IlavAos: mimutai yap moy, Pyow, rinecbe, Ka@wdc Kara
Xpictoy.
IV. "Odev kai vpiv rpéra cuvtpéyew TH TOU émurkdmTOV 20
[ene “Lf © PENCHANT)
lal ' \ 4 ¢ lal A y \ Lal
yvapyn Tov Kata Oedv ToysatvovTos vas’ OmEp Kal rovetre
e \ A“ A
avrot, copicbevtes vO TOU TvEvpaTos. TO yap da&.ovd-
¥y Xx A an Y
pactov mpecButépiov, agiov dv Tov Beov, ovtws auvyp-
la e \ , 4
poota, TH eTiaKdTM ws yopdal KiOdpa, TvVdedEeuevoL OUT
lal \ , e > SS
TH Omovoia Kal ouupavy aydiry, As €oTW apxnyos Kal 25

I buds] buds vuds g,. 2 mpémov] mpéruy g,. 4 Umorayy] prae-
ceplione (émtrayy) |. vot] add. kai r@ adr& mvevpare gy (not supported by any
other authority). 5 Aéynte] gasgss; dicatis 1; Néyere ¥,9,93- 9 dvoua)
txt g.g.g4g5; add. avrov g3; add. jesu christi |. "Inood Xpirg] g,g,5¢3 1;
xXpiaT@ lnood g4gs; def. |. 14 owrpéxnte] cuvtpéxere g,. Kal yap] g3
omits from here to kara ywwunv Oeov. The omission is explained by the homceo-
teleuton. 15 ws] xa0ws g4 alone. 16 avrov] g,g,g¢4 (but g4 transposes,
mow avrod) gs; def. g3. The edd. read airg, as it stands in Joh. viii. 29. In

4. Te, Katnptiopevor k.7.A.] From Joh. viii. 29.
I Cor. i. 10, the clauses being trans- 18. pusnral... wou «.7.A.] From
posed. 1 Con Kl, i.

16. é€y® ta apeota «.7t.A.| From 30. dds...avTois k.r.A.] A very loose

30

35

40

45

TO THE EPHESIANS. 253

> na ce , \ e > ¥
pvra€ Inoovs 0 XpioTos. Kal ou Kat avopa de Xopos
, a y , v b) c , , “A
yeveobe cis, wa TVpwvot ovTEs EV opovoia, cuvaderav Bcov
/ > eed aA , “A , ~ A \
haBovtes, ev Evotynte ev yérvnabe TH ouppavia To Oew TAT pl
‘\ Law t en > Lome) an lal lal A
Kal TO NyaTNLEV@ VIM avToOV Inco’ XpioT@ T@ Kupiow nov:
\ > . ld ' o ° c \ \ .o@
Adc YAP ayToic, gynot, matep Arie, INA Wc ér@ Kal CY EN ECMEN,
\ \ > cs a , = ks 8 fe)
KAl aYTO] €N HMIN EN CIN. YXPHTYWov ovY EoTW vas eV
> , , “A \ > lal
ApLoL@ EVOTHTL TVYNMmEVO’S Dem pysNTas etvar Xpiotov,
eo e
ov Kal meAn vTapYeETE.
> \ > \ > lal 4 {7
V. Et yap éyo & piKp® xpove TovadTyY ovrvnbevav
¥ \ \ , e lal b} > >
ETXOV TPOS TOV ETLOKOTOY VLWV, OUK avOparrivyy ova av
> \ , / A“ ¢ “A / \ b}
ahha mvevpatiKny, TOTW faddov Vas paKaplilw TOUS ava-
, > nw c c > , “~ fe 3 lal
KEKPAMEeVOUS AaVT@, ws N ExKANTLA TM Kuptw Inaov kai 6
4 lanl nw 4 A 5 nr Y
Kupwos T@ Oe@ Kat TaTpi avTov, Wa TavTa ev EvoTHTL TUp-
pova 7H dels tAavacOw: eav pH Tis evTds H TOU O
). —PNOELS LY) TLS S 7) Tov OvoLac-
, ¢€ ~ lal ¥ lal an
TNplov, voTEpEtTaL TOV apTov TOV Beov. El yap Evos Kal
X , A Y \
SevTépou TpoTevyyn TOTAVTHY LoYUV EVEL, WOTE TOV Xpuorov
> A , nw Y A
€v avTols EoTaval, TOTW pahhov y TE TOV émLaKOTOU Kal
, a , \ , 3 A
TAOS THS EKKnoOlas TpoTEvYH TUVUApwVOS avioOVTAa TmpOdS
A A nw 5 nw \\
@cov moro TapacyeOnvat QUTOLS TaYTa Ta €&V Xpic-
A Se2, e > a , , \ \
T® aiTnuaTa. 0 ovY TwY TOLOVTMV ywpLloueEvos Kal LY
, al A \ > ' '
TUVEPXOMEVOS €V Bovdy Ovovwy Kal éKKAHCIA TPOTOTOKMN
> ! 2 > ° ' > ‘\ 2 U a
ATTOTETPAMMEN®N EN OYPANG AYKOC EOTLW EN TIPOBATOY AOPs,
4 \ /, > ¢
LEpov €TLOELKVUS oponp. TTOVOAT ATE, ayamnrtot, virota-
A lal , \ A \ A
Yyvat TH ETLTKOTM Kat TOUS TED BUTEpoLs Kal TOLS OuaKovous:
Lit is rendered guae plactta sunt ez, as in the Vulgate. 17 ndodv] fndorv g,.
23 oUTws] g.g,93045 1; otrw gs. 24 ouvvdcdepéva] g; colligatae (cvvdede-
pévat) 1. 25 7S] £,8,82324s 3 cujus 1; F gs. 26 6 Xpwrés] g.2,953
XproTOs F384. 28 yévnobe] ¥ 183845; yéverGe Z8s. marpl] 8.583845
1; xal warpt gs. 30 ad] ool g,. 36 dvaxexpayévous] g4; dvake-
Kpappévous £85; avakekpewamevous g,93; gut fendetis 1. For the reading of I see
II. p. 43- 44 TloTol] £3; persuadet 1; miore gig.g5; mioTH gy. The edd.

(before Zahn) generally read meloer, and Dressel has miortec reicet. 47 ov-
pavw@] ovpavots g4 alone (with Heb. xii. 23).

quotation made up of John xvii. 11, pression, Avcos év mpoBarov Sopa, sug-

21: gested by Matt. vil. 15, occurs also
46. éxkAnoia mpororoxoy «.z7.A.] in Hero 2.

From Heb. xii. 23. The next ex-

254 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

e \ , € ld € PRA & ~
0 YAP TOUTOLS VTOTATTOMEVOS UTAKOVEL XpLOTH TH TPOYXELpL-
- =) , e A > A“ ) las > 0 lal n> A“ c
caper avtovs: 0 6€ ameOav avtots ameet Xpiat@ Inoov: 6
A€ ATIEIOM@N TH YIM OYK GYETAI THN Z@HN, AAN H OprH TOY OeoF
' Cyne) > ' 30 45) , 3 \ 8 , 4 ,
ménel er? aytén: av0ddns yap éoTw Kal dvcepts, UTEpHpavos,
e \ lal lal 4 c 1, -, ,
0 pn TePapyarv Tols KpeiTToTW. YmepHddnoic O€, pyow,
c \ > ' . \ 1 ' Fie '
0 Ocdc ANTITACCETAI, TATTEINOIC AE AIAWCI YAPIN' KQL, YTIEPH-
, = ' , \ Ne , \
PANO! TAPHNOMOYN Ewc chdApa A€yer O€ Kat 0 Kvpuos wpds
\ € La € Le a > , > n ? ' \ Ce a) a '
TOUS LEPELS, 6 YM@N AKOY@N EMOY AKOYEI, KAl O EMOY AKOY@N
AKOYE] TOY TEMPANTOC ME TIATPOC 6 YMA&C ABETON EME AOETE],
6 AE EME ADETAN ADETE! TON TIEMYANTA ME,
9g oO 4 Las \ yang A
VI. “Oo otv PréreTe cvwT@VTA TOV Eric KOTOY, TAELOV
Bee lal / \ aA , ¢ > , >
avtov poBetobe. mavTa yap ov TéuTEL O oiKodeaTdTNS Eis
3Q7 b) ee 4 3 AN 5 fou ¢ “ & 4 e oN
idiav oikovouiay, ovTws avtov det yuas déxecOat, ws avTov
\ / \ Oy pty 4 Py / € SLEN \
Tov TépwpavTa. TOV oVV EeTioKoTOY ONAOVOTL WS avTOY TOV
, A , an , aA 4 ‘ Q
Kvpuov det tpooBdérew, TO Kupiw tapecta@ta* dpatikon O€
ANAPA KAl GZYN TOIC Eproic BaciAefci A€l TAPECTANAI, KAl MH
' > ’ . 2) eX 4 > /
TTAPECTANAIL ANOPOTIOIC N@OPOIC. AVTOS MEVTOL Ovno wos
c Ae ullivas \ A py , y , \
UTEpeTaveL VaV THY ev Oew eEvTakiav, OTL TaVTES KaTA
2, 7 a ML: b) can > , 4 fav yt >
adnOeav Cyre, Kal oTu ev vu ovdeuia alpeois KaToLKEl, GAN
IQA > id / xX / >) lal la) lal > lal
ovde aKoveTe TWos H povov “Inoov XpiaTod Tod adnOwod

I 0...UroTacobuevos] ot...0moracoduevoe g4 alone (notwithstanding that it has a

sing. verb vaxovet). drakover] g,9394955 3 obedit 1; vrakovoe g,. Q akov-
et] £,2,23941; ovK dkovoe Euod adda gs. 10 TéuWavTa] g fs 4555 5
amootetNavta g, (from Luke x. 16). II ody] g.g3g45g551; om. g,. 12 1éu-
met] g,9,593045 1; mittit 1; wéuper ge. 13 Huds] g.g,se3¢5s1 1; duds
f4. 16 mapeordva] g,g,5¢3845l (as in Prov. xxii. 29); om. gs. 17 ay-
Opwrots vwOpots] avOpmmrovs vwOpovs g3 against all the other authorities. In Prov.
Xxll. 29 it is dvdpace vwOpots. 18 87] g,g,sgysess] 1; Kal dre g3. Kara]
FSL3255; KAT’ gy. 22 dua 7d Kal] g,g,5¢3; dia 7d G5; guoniam 1;
kal (Om. dud 70) gy. 25 Tovowde madevtaw]| Towvde madevTwy, all the

2. 6 O€ amwetOav x.t.A.| From Joh. éov...marpds does not occur there.
fe p

iii. 6. 15. oparixoyv—avdpa k.7.A.| From
5. vmepnpavos x.t-A.| See the Prov. xxii. 29.

note on //ero 5. 22. €v oopa x.t.A.] The. expres-
6. vmepypavo. x.t.A.] From Ps. sions are borrowed from Ephes. iv.

CXViii (Cxix). 51. 4—6.
7. Néyer d€ «7.rA.] The quotation 25. wrod rouivde k.7.A.| ‘under two

which follows is taken mainly from szch cnstructors. Considering the
Luke x. 16, but the clause cai o reading of the MSS, there cannot,

Io

a5

20

TO THE EPHESIANS. 255

\ c lal cn ¥
TouLevos Kal SidackdAov' Kal €are, ws IlavAos vty eypader,
a a ,oa a \ \ Ny 3 ee th) ' i
EN CHMA KAI EN TINEYMA dud TO Kal én MIA EATIIAL KEKAHCOAI
la 4 XN , ' ' a
THS TWiOTEWS ETrElTEP Kat cic Kypioc, Mia TicTICc, EN BATTICMA,
eic Oedc KAl TATHP TANTON 6 ETT] TANT@N KAl AIA TANTON
\ > a ec Lal ik) Lal c \ Lal
25KAl EN TIACIN. Melts prev ovv e€oTE TOLOUTOL, VmO ToLOLWOE
Tawevta ororyewblertes, avhw To ypiatoddpa Kal Tyso-
By eens UNO XP Pe pe
0ém TO TOTOTATY.
, “A ‘\
VII. Tweés d€ davrdraroa cidbacw Sow tovnp@ TO
» 4 ” \ , SRDS, A \
ovoma Tepipepew, ada TWA TpdooovTes avdtia Beov Kal
A BY , A lal lal 7 5:09. b)
30 PpovovyvTes EvavTia THS TOV XpioTod SidacKadias em Od-
n \ lal > la aA A e “A c
€Opw éavtav Kai Tov Twefopevwr avtots: ovs Set vas ws
4 > rd ! N > ' , > \ 2A
Onpia exkdivew" Aikaioc yap EkKAINAC CHZETAI EiC TON AINA
' \ ' \ > ! > a > , >) a‘
TPOXEIpOC AE SINETAI KAI ETIYAPTOC ACEBON ATIWAEIA ELT
\ , > ' > ' c . La
Yap KYNEC ENEOI, OY AYNAMENO! YAAKTEIN, AUTO WVTES, hab po-
“ ay AZ \ A \
35 OnKToL, ovs buidcoecbat yp aviata yap vooovaw. iarpos
Ni CGN c ’ \ 1 ec See \
de NM @vV €EOTW 6 MONOC AAHBINOC Oedc, O QYEVVNHTOS KQL
¢ “A 4 / lal \ nr
ampooTos, 0 Tav dhwv Kupwos, Tov dé povoyevods TaTHp
‘ \ \ , Caen
Kal YEevVVyTwWP. EXoLEV LaTpov Kal Tov Kvpiov nuav Secor
> A \ \ en Lal
Inoovv tov Xpiotdv, TOV TPO aldvwv viov povoyern Kal
, Y \ Seay, > / & B
40 hoyov, vaTepov dé Kat avOpwrov é€x Mapias THs tapbevov:
c ' \ \ > ’ c b) , 5) / iss \
O AOTOC YAP cApzZ ETENETO, O ADWMATOS EV DWLATL, O amabns

Greek Mss. In 1 it is @ ¢ali eruditi estis, hoc est a paulo christifero et timotheo
fidelissimo. I have made the correction on account of the datives which follow:

see the lower note. 26 Ilathw 7 xproropspw] g,2,25; mavouv Tod
XpisTopbpov 3945. Tiwobéy ro micTroTdTw] 8,885; Tuobéov Tod miaToTarou
3245. 29 adda Twa] g.g.se4yess; aNd TWA ¥3; sed aliquanta 1: see above
Il. p. 47- 33 arddea] amrédhea g,. 34 KUves] Kolves g.. ov] £,E,583845
1; of gs. AvocGyres] AvocovrTes g,. AaGpodjxro] All the Mss. Many edd.
have AaPpodjKrat. 38 Kal sec.] om. gy alone. 39 Tov Xpiordr]
£2,233 xXpiorov (om. Tov) gygs. 40 Maplas ris mapbévov] mapbévov

paplas g4 alone.

I think, be any doubt that the text 32. Sikavos «.7.d.] Frorn Prov. x.
should be read as I have restored it. 25, xi. 4.

For this use of vro with the dative 34. Kuves eveol, x.7.A.] From Is. lvi.
comp. e.g. Plat. Zach. p. 184 E vmd Io: see the note on Antioch. 6.
madorpiBn dyab@ emadevpévos kat 36. 0 povos x.r.A.] From Joh. xvii.

noknkos, Resp. vill. p. 558 D vios iro 3.
TO Tarpt TeOpappevos. 41. 6 dyos k.7.A.] From Joh. i. 14.

256 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

BJ ~ , e€ b) fe B) lal 4 e 4 °
év 7aOynT@ oopati, 0 aBavatos ev OvnTa compari, y Con ev
fopa, orws avd t dOopas éhevfepa L latpedo
POopa, omws Oavdtov Kat POopas ékevfepwoy Kat Latpevon
\ \ 4 lal ue te > \ , b) > 4
Tas Wuyas Nuav, Kal idontar avTas voonhevleiaas ev aceBeta

Kal Tovnpats emuOuptats.
> Y XQX
VIII. My) odv tis vas e€arardrw, womep ovde eEarra- 5
> y , 3 aA 9 \ A233 , 2
Tac0e chou yap eaTe Beov. oTay yap pndewia émBvpia ev
Up vTapyy Svvapevn Vas puTavar Kat Bacavov erayayew,
na nw c A
dpa kata @cov Cyte, Kat éoté Xpiotov. Tepinuwa vuwv
\ las e vA 3 - > 7, lal / \
Kal THS ayvotaTrns Edeciov éxkhyoias THs SiaBorTov Kat
ee \ \
TONVUPLVYTOV ToUs aiwow. ol TapKLKOL TA TVEVLATLKA Tpar- 10
, y b)
TEW OV OVVAVTAL, OVOE OL TYEVPATLKOL TA DAPKLKad: WOTE OVOE
n TloTLs TA THS amLoTias OVde 1 ATLOTIA TA THS TiTTEWS.
vpets O€, TANpELS OVTES TOV ayioU TVEVpaATOS, OVOEY TapKLKOV
> \ \ , , oY n° n
ANG TVEYPLATLKA TAVTA TpagoeTEe: Ev XptaoT@ Inoov Tedeu-
la) a > \ ’ , ' a
ova be, OC ECTIN CWTHP TIANTON AN OPTION, MAAICTA TIICT@N. 15
x , , oy LG lal ¥
IX. “Eyvar d€ twas tapodedcavtas 8.’ vey exovTas
lal ® .
KaKNVY OLoaXYnY AAAOKOTOV Kal TOVNPOV TVEvpaTOS: ols OUK
> , 4 las \ , , NS: > \
eOWKaTE TApodoY oTeEtpat Ta Cilavia, BUcavTes Ta WTA Els TO
\ /A \ | ee) > a , ,
pn tapadccEacbar THY vT avT@Y KaTayyeh\Noperyy Tmravyy,
, ‘\ /, A > NX los > \ A
TeTELT[LEVOL TO aoTavov mvEvLA OV TA XpioTov adda Ta 20

1 6 d@avaros év OvnT@ owpuart] gyg,sg3l; om. gygs (by homceoteleuton).
2 éNevdepwon Kal iatpevoy] 183845855; EAevVPEpwoe Kal larpedoe g,. 5 éfa-
mararw| ékaTarw g,. domep|] g31; brep g,g,¢4¢5; and | seems to have
had this reading, for it translates loosely xz/us ergo vestrum seducatur, guod et de
vobis confido. 6 bdo] g.g,se4sgss [I]; drws g3; al. 1. 7 vrapxn]
Fj L485; UTaPXEl F,83- 8 éoré Xpiotov. meplWnua budv] g.9,045853 ert
(€orat) christi subiectio vestral; éoré xpiorod" wepiyynua 5¢ buadv (also adding éxBaddere
at the end of the sentence after rois ai@ow) g3: see 11. p. 59 sq. The interpolator
has left the words of the original, merely altering the (to him) unintelligible ayvi-
Fouac into ayvorarns. g ayvorarys] £,g,583845; aywrarns gs; om. 1.
dvaBonrov] auxiliatrix | (some confusion with Bonéod). 12 amorias] dmiorelas
£283 amoral amorela £993. 13 vpels] jets g4 (notwithstanding
the following mpaccere). [4 Trevwarixa] g.o3045ee51; mvevuare al g,.
20 NaomtAdvoyv] Naomvavoy gs. 22 adda sec.] GAN’ gs. 23 Ta] B,83E45es55 3
om. g,. 24 KaTipyyedNey] £85845; KaTHyyeiev 23; daipyyeAdev gs;
annunciat |. 26 Aadjoe] Aadjoe (sic) g,. 28 édwkas] g.g,5¢3

15. 6s eorw «r.A.] From 1 Tim. are taken from John xiv. 24 6 Adyos
iv. 10. kA, Joh. xvi. 13 00 AaAnoe k.T.A.,
24. KariyyeAkev] The quotations Joh. xvii. 4, 6 éyo oe edd€aca x.T.X.,

25

30

35

40

TO THE EPHESIANS. 257

¥ / , b] \ \ Y an
dia Nadetv: Wevdoddyov yap €oTw: 70 de ayrov mvEedua ov
\ » \ Ny “A La) \ > 27)? a
Ta lola GANA TA TOV XpioTov, Kal oVK ad EavTOv ada azo
nA , c ‘\ c , \ \ lal \ Gir
Tov Kuptovy ws kat o Kupios Ta mapa Tov matpos nutv
, c , , , a > ? ” \
KaTnyyedrev? 6 Adroc yap, Pynow, ON dKoyxeTe, OFK ECTIN Emdc
b) A lal , , \ \ lal , An
ahha Tov TEeuriavTos ME TATPOS' Kal TEPL TOV TVYEVpLATOS TOD
ce 4 > ’ , c an ° x >? >
aylov, oy AdAticel, PNOW, Ad EaytoT, AAA Oca AN AKOYCH Trap
> i \ Ne lay \ Ni /, > 1 ,
Emoy. Kal TEPL EavTOV dyot POS TOV TATEpAa’ Erw ce, Myo,
€AdZACA ET! TAC FAC’ TO EproN 6 EAWKAC MOI, ETEAEIMCA:
> t , ey] a > ’ \\ \ lat
EPANEPM@CA COY TO GNOMA TOIC ANOPwMOIC. KGL TEPL TOU
ayiov TVEVLATOS" €KEINOC EME AOZACEI, OT! EK TOY EMOT AAM-
' \ \ id ia c \ ' , 2 ”
BANEl. TO Ya mAAVOV TVEVLA EAYTON KHPYTTEI, TA IAIA AAAEL
Sta ee 60) - ; , , ,
AUTAPETKOV YAP ETTLV EAXYTON AOZAZEI, TUPOV Yap ETTL METTOV
, e o: > , ,
Wevdoddyov umapye, amatnhov, OwmrevTiKov, KONAKEUTLKOD,
4 e / 4 > , >
UTovNov, paywddv, Pvapov, Acvppwvoy, dueTpoerés, yrio-
, @ a > , GY le ivan Ne) la €
KX por, yopodeds> od THS EVEPyElas PUGETAL Vas “Inoovs 6
\ ¢ / c lal Cy AN \ , e ,
Xpioros 0 Oepehiwoas vas emt THY TéTpav, ws hifous
, > > \ lal
€xNEKTOUS, TVVAPHOdoYoupEvous Els OiKOSoHY Oeov TaTpos:
> , > \ 4 \ la) lal ef KN e an
dvadepopevor eis Ta vin Sia Xpiotod tov vrep yuav
, A e , f. 7
otavpwlert0s, TxoWV@ xKpomEVOL TO Aylw TYEvpaTL TioTEL
Z \ > , 4 A A > 4
d€ avayopevon, Kal ayaTn Kovpilopevor EK YS TPOS OVpavor,
gss; dédwkds gy. 29 cov TO dvoua] TO dvoud cov gy alone. 30 AapBaver] add.
et annunciabit vobis ergo uterque eorum ipsum glorificat, a quo accepit quod faceret, et
ipsum praedicat, atque eius verba pronunciat |. 31 é€avTov] £8,843 éauTd
g3g55; dub. l. 32 éavrov] g,gs (but corrected) g, (probably) ; éavrd g39453 dub. 1.
Tupov...ecTOV] ,F,583; OM. 4ye53 acerbus namaue est, plenus |. 33, KoNakev-

tikby] g,2384se55; om. g, (by homceoteleuton); and | has only one word /abricus for
the two, @wzeurikdy, Ko\aKkeuTiKdv. 34 prvapov] prolapav gg... 35 duds] g3;
Mas £8 .84855 vos [I]. 6] g4gs (see 1. p. 265); om. g,8,583. 36 duds]
FSF 55; Nas 4; nos |. ws] om. gy alone. 37 sTuvapLoroyoumevous] apie
1; evapwodoyoupévous all the Greek Mss. For this conjectural reading which I have
substituted comp. Ephes. ii. 21. The change is slight, cy for ey. cod] 11;
Oetov g43 Oclay ge se4855. 38 avadepsuevor] g gs [I]; avadepopévor (sic) g,;
dvapepoueévous 3045. The interpolator has forgotten to alter the nom. which he found
in the original and then has made the following participles to conform. bw]
ter g,. 40 dvaydbpmevot] g 855 dvaywouevor &,3 dvayoudvous F845. Kougt-
SSuevor] g,8,853 Koudifouévous £3945. viis mpos] THs vr gy alone (the
expression borrowed from Luke xvii. 24).

Joh. xvi. 14 ékxeivos xt.A. Of the ra tdSta Aare? from Joh. viii. 44, and

expressions which follow €avrov xn- éavrov doéa¢er from Joh. viii. 54.

putrec is modified from 2 Cor. iv. 5,

IGN. III. 7

258 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

A Y > , ; , , «
OVVOOOLTTOPOUVTES ALA AULWULWS. MaKAPIO! YAP, dynot, oi
a c a c , > ’ ' eon
AMMO! EN OAG, O1 TOPEYOMENO! EN NOMW Kypioy: 600s O€ €orw
3 A > A e , > \ , / Th UNUN LE ekcauwe \ \
amhavyns ‘Incovs 0 Xpioros: érw yap, pyaty, cimi 4 6Adc Kai
c ’ € nA \ e ec \ \ \ vA > \ A 0
H ZMH" oonyet de n 000s MpOS TOV TATEPA OyAEIC YAP EpyeTal
‘ ’ \ 2 a 4, S e lal
Tpdc TON TATEpa, Ei MH Al EMOY. PAKAPLOL OVY EDTE VMLELS 5
e , , , if z \ ,
ot Veoopot, mvevpaTtopopot, vaopdpor, ayropdopou, Kata TavTa
lal 3 nw Lal '
KEKOoPHpEVOL Ev TALS EvTOAALs “Inco XpioTov, BacidcioNn
c Ey 7] \ > , aA
lEpATEYMA, EONOC ATION, AAOC EC TEPITTOIHCIN™ Ov ous aryan-
) 4 > fee Lf “A ca Cs
Aidpevos HEWOnv Sv av ypddw TpoTopirjoat toic drioic
a > > ' eS fy PMS, a ,
TOIC OYCIN EN Eqéca, TOLS TIcTOIC EN Xpict@ ‘lncof. Yatpw ro
jt > 372 Ca Y \ A , , IQA MS
ovv ed viv, OTL pH TH PaTaLOTHTL T POO EXETE ovoe KaTa
lal > A \
odpka ayamate adka Kata Ocov.
\ c \ wn Yy 3
X. Kat vmep trav addov b€ avOpadrav dd.adeizros
4 ‘\ > ~ b) \ , Y nw
Tpooevyer Ue EoTW yap avrois eAmis peTavoias, Wa Oeov
, wae ' > ee 40 '
TUX@OW" MH O TITIT@N FAP OYK ANICTATAI; H O ATIOCTPEMN 15
> , b) 12 > ) a A ean
ok émictpémel; emuTpeate ovyv avrois pabytrevOnvar vir:
, > 4 La) \ vA n , A
yiver be ovv didKovor Meov Kat oToua Xpiotov: héyer yap
¢€ , > > ' ’ U ' c '
o Kupuos, éan €ZardrHte €Z ANAZIOY TIMION, @C CTOMA MOY
oy , \ \ > \ Seen € A
ECECOE. yiver Ve TPOS TAS OPYAS GAUTWV VILELS TamEwoppoves:
> [i ‘\ \ v2 LN e A ‘ A
dvritdéate mpos Tas Prkacdynpias avr@v vpels TAs EKTEVELS 20
+) , b) A / / e a ! c a
EVXAS* AUTWV TAVWOMEVOV, TTNKETE VJLELS €v TH TrIcTel eApalor
I cuvodoropotvres] £,8.853 TvodovTopovrTas F3845. duds] £43 tm-
maculate 1; dpwpos 2, 58,S83855. 3 6 Xpiords] g, 838452553 xXplcTds (om.
6) go. 4 yap] 1.84853 add. gyolv gz 1. 6 mvevpatopdpor vao-
Popa ayiopdpo] g,Z33 Kal vaopdpa xpicropbpa ayiopdpo. 1; mvevpatopdpa ayto-
popu g,24; spiritiferi sanctifert templifert 1; om. gs. 13 6€] here
£,2,5838553 after vrep gy. 16 émirpévare] 1; émiorpéare 2,8, 582845E55 5
convertimini 1. The v. 1. émotpépare is due to the accidental proximity of ém-
oT pepe. avrots] g,g,25 with 1; avrovs g3g45; al. 1. 22 év sec.] £3;

per | (it has translated the previous év by fer); om. g,g.g485- The omission is
probably due to the similar ending -ONEN. 24 Aaveld] 546 g,. 51d]

I. pakapiot x.7.A.] From Ps. cxviii so that this Ignatian writer must

(Exax), E. have had ev ’Edéc@ in his text.
3. eyo...eiut «7.A.] From Joh. 15. pr 0 wimtoy k.t.A.| From Jer.
xiv. 6. vill. 4. The quotation which follows, -
7. Bacireoy «7r.A.] Taken from éav eéayaynre, is from Jer. xv. 19.
t Pet. ii. 9. 21. tH mwiote: ESpator| See the note,

9. Tots dyiows x.7.A.] Ephes. i. 1; U1. p. 59.

25

30

a5

40

TO THE EPHESIANS. 259

, Ney, > > ¢ , Nes 4 > ,
VUKYNOATE TO AYpPLOV 700s EV NLEPOTHTL, TO OpytAov év TT pao-
’ \ ‘ . N a a \ '
TYTL MAKAPIO! YAP o1 Trpaeic, Kal MacAc mpdoc Tapa TANTAC
> , \ oN , \ An an
ANOPMTTOYC, Kat Aaveto TPaos opddpa. 810 Tmapawet IlavaAos,
an / ' a U eet \
AOYAON, héyor, Ky ploy oy A€l MAXECOAI, ANN HITION EINAI TP OC
TIANTAC, AIAAKTIKON, ANEZIKAKON, EN TPAOTHTI TAIAEYONTA
\ > ’ Xx 4 > , \
TOYC ANTIAIATIOEMENOYC. PH omTovealovTes apvver Bar TOUS
5 Qn c nw > ’ , 4 a >
QOLKOUVTAaS UPLas” _E| ANTATIEADKA Yop; dyno, TOIC ANTATIOAI-
oat ; 5) \ 5) \ , aA 3 7
Aofci mol kakd. GOEAhOVS aUTOVS TOUnTopEY TH EmLELKEia
¥ \ A na ec nw > A\ ¢€ nw > Y \
elmaTe yap Tois picovow vas, AdeAghot yuav ere Wa TO
¥ an , A \ "2 XN ,
ovona TOD Kupiov do€acbn Kai pipnodpela tov Kvpuor,
a , > > , , 5 5) ,
OC AOIAOPOYMENOC OYK ANTEAOIAOPE!, DTAVPOUVPEVOS OVK AVTE-
, > ? ' > 3 ¢ \ an 5 a ,
TEWEV, TIACYWN OYK Helier avd UTEP TOV €yOpav TT poonu-
' ey] > a > » a n a ,
XETO* TIATEP, APEC AYTOIC, OYK OIAACIN O TOIOYCIN. EL TLS ah€ov
e , eS 4 ¥ >
douky Geis m\elova UTOMELWN, OUTOS MAKAPLOS’ EL TLS ATOOTE-
is » 20 Ar § \ NGLy A , @ »
pnln, ev tus abeTnUy, O1a TO Ovopa Tov Kupiov, ovtos ovTws
~ > / ‘\ lal , , c wn
Xp.iotov €oTw. Brézrere phy Tov dia Bddov Boravn evpeOn
ein \ / \ € , 4 ’
ev vp" TiuKpa yap €oTW Kal aAuupa TLS aUTH. NHYarTe,
' Coe) lal
cwdmpontcate ev Xptat@ Inoov.
pia 5 t Nourov eiow: ai a) B
‘ oxaTot Katpot AoiTOV Elow: atoyuy0wper, doy-
A \ , A la \ n , a
Japev THY pakpoOupiay Tod Ocod: pr tof¥ MAoytoY TAC
g,2,8¢3045 1; add. kal gs. 25 jmov] nriov gy. 28 ef dvrareé-

dwka...uicodow vas] g.g.g4sgsl; Aéyere 52 gz. It has first omitted the words
owing to homeceoteleuton, and then inserted \éyere dé as required by the sense.

29 émvekela] évveckia g,. 30 Nav] budy g3. 31 Tov] om. gs. bun
cwHpeba] piunodpeba g,. 32 avrérewev] £,.9,5 avTéTEWe Gyo; aVTELTE B33 CON-
tradicebat 1. 33 aretha] nmjdre g,. 34 0] gye,5838553 Th By
alone (after Luke xxiii. 34). el...el...el] g,2,838425- (Bryennios has only
recorded the reading of g, in the 2nd and 3rd cases, but prob. it applies to the
first also.) The edd. commonly (not Zahn) read édp...édv...édv. mwhéov] £,2,5
233 Telov g4gs. 35 vUmouelvn] vrouelve g.. 36 Tov Kupiov]
Tov xpioTov g4 alone. 39 cwppovicate| cwppovicarte.

22. év mpaotntt] The quotations lowing are quoted from 1 Pet. ii. 23
which follow are from Matt. v. 5 pa- os AoWopovpevos «7... Luke xxiii. 34
kaptoe k.T.A., from Num. xii. 3 M@ojs marep ades k.t.d.

mpaos x.7.A., from 2 Tim. li. 24 sq. 38. vnwarte, copporncatre] Words
dotvAov Kupiov «.t.A., from Ps. vil. 4 taken from 1 Pet. iv. 7.
ei dvramredwxa k.T.X. 41. tov mAovrou «.7.A.] From Rom.

31. tov Kipiov] The passages fol- ii. 4.

i723

260 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

t a i =~ ’ x \
YPHCTOTHTOC AYTOY Kal Thc ANOYAC KATAPPONHC@MEN: 7 Yap
\ la 3 \ “A aA ‘ 3 A ,
Tv pédNovaeay opynv PoBnOope 7} THY &vertacay yapw

> , 5 Lal la , 4 > roe} nw e
ayaTyoopey €v TO vuv Bio: povov ev Xpiot@ “Inaov evpe-
An > A 3 0 a A \ , > b] la)
nvat eis TO AdnOwas Chv. ywpis TovTov pyd avarvedoat
A: fal a N
mote ehnobe: otTos yap pov 7 éAmis, OUTOS TO Kavyypma,
«a a a \ \
ovUTOS dNeKAITHC TAOYTOC ev @ Ta Seopa amd Luptas pepe
€ , \ A
Pauns Tepipepw, Todvs mvevpaTiKovs papyapiras, ev ois
, A lal
yévourd pou TelcwOnvar TH TpoTEvyH Vwv, mEeTOXOY TeV
TaOnpdtwv Xpirrov Kat Kowwvov tov Javdrov avrov yeve-
A 5 las lal
ofa. Kai THs ek veKpav avacTdcews Kal THS aveKAuTOUS
B) «e , , b) nan YY 2 , 5) , ¢€ a
Cans: As yévourd jor emitvxel, wa ev KAnpw Edeciov evpeGa
Tov Xpiotiavev, ot Kal Tols aToaTOhOLS TaVTOTE TUVHOaY
ev duvdper “Inood Xpiorov, Tatho, “Iwdvvn, Tyoléw 7
TLOTOTATO.
SS , 3 \ , , 3 \ C35) ,
XII. Ot8a tis cipe nai ticw ypadw: éyw o éehayioros
3 /, A , A
Tyvdtios | kai] rots v6 Kivdvvov Kat Kpiow TapopoLos’ vpEts
dé Hrenpevor, earnprypevor ev Xpict@: mapodds éote Ta
\ \ > a ¢ 7 5 f
dud @edv avarpovpevwv dd tof aimatoc “ABeA TOY Alkaloy
Ewe tof afmatoc Iyvariov Tov €kaxtorov. MavAov cvppvorar

5) e y PA > Sj
ETTE, YYLATPEVOV, MELAPTUPNMEVOV OTL ckEfdc EOTW EKAOFAC

I 7 yap] g,g,94525 1; waddov yap (sic) g3; plus 1. 2xapw] 1; gratiam 1;
Xapay FF ,sg.955; Spy 4. 3 Blw] txt g,g,g4e5; add. éorw dé) évectaca
xapa Kal m addnOivy 7d gz. In 1 the passage runs fraesentem gratiam adiligamus:
praesens enim gratia est, ut inveniamur in christo jest. There is nothing corre-
sponding to this addition in I. 4 dvarvedoa] av ayvetoa g,8,0485; av
dvamvetoat g3; respirare |. The reading of g3 is adopted commonly by the
edd., though not grammatical. 5 &\noGe] EXoicOe gs. 6 obros] £,8,SF3845}
ovTOS O gs. dvexdumis] LXX; dvexdeumhs g,3 avedeTHs g,g33 avehdurrijs
4SLsS. IO avekNurrovs]| dvexNeuTrovs ¥,2,033 dvekNel@TOV Byer. 12 ouv-
oar] g,g3845e55; Twelcay g,; conversati sunt 1. For I see Il. p. 62. 15 €yo]
txt g,g,9495; add. wey gz; add. ztague 1, 16 kal pri.] g,2,84585; OM. 3;
al. 1. 17 mdpodds éote] with 1; mapadobels ye gg 5g55; traditus sum
autem 1; mapadoOjcecbe 4; mapadobels ye éyw adda gz. The difference between
TrApOAOCECTE and TrApadoeeicre is not great; and mdpados éore was doubt-
less the original reading in the interpolator’s text, as it is in Ignatius himself.

6. avexAimjs mAovTos| See Wisd. 18. dmb rod aipatos x.7.A.] From

viii. 18; comp. Wisd. vii. 14, Luke Matt. xxiii. 35.
xii. 33. 20. okevos...ekdoyns| Acts ix. 15.

5

10

i)

20

25

35

TO THE EPHESIANS. 261

1 , , (45 JN Ny, € A \ A a Wy,
OU YEVOLTO [LOL UTO TA LyVvy) evpeOnvar, KQL TWV Nourav aYlov,
id > la) la) , aA 4 -~ ye
otrav “Inood Xpuotod emitvyw: ds mavToTe ev Tats Sejnocow
’ lal , c A
QUTOU KLVYMOVEVEL UMW).
> ,
XIII. Swovddlere otv muKvdtepov auvépyerbau eis
b] , A \ / 4 4 “A TaN \ SEeN
EVUKAPLTTLAV @eov Kat d0€av: OTQAV Yop OUVEX WS €77l TO AUTO
nw lal lal QA +
yerno be, kabapovvrar at Suvdpers TOU Latava, Kal ampakta
> lal > / 1 ’ A \ e / ¢
GUTOU EemLOTpEpEL TA TETTYPHMENA BEAH TPOS ApapTiay: 7H
¢ ¢ 4 \ , , 3 A
yap VLETEPA OfOVOLA Kal GUpdwvos TiaTLS aUTOU peVv eoTLY
¥ A ye A > A , ION SA
odef pos, T@V de UTQAOTLOTWY AVUTOUV Bacavos. ovoev A[LELVOV
A \ \ > , > ic “A / A
Ts Kata Xpiotov elpyvyns, ev 7 TAS TOAEMOS KaTapyetTaL
b) , \ > , , 2 ' > c ” c '
QEPlov KQL ETUYELWV TVEVLAT@V? OY Pap €CTIN HMIN H TAAH
TIPOC AIMA Kal CApKa, AAAA TIPOC TAC Apydc Kal TIPdc EZoyciac
KAl TpOC TOYC KOCMOKPATOpac TOY CKOTOYC, Tpdc TA TINEY-
MATIKA THC TTONHPIAC EN TOIC ETTOYPANIOIC.
Lal e nw nw , “
XIV. Ovkody ov AyoeTar Vas TL TOV VoONMaATwY TOU
/ / c la) 4 \ ¥ 4
duaBodov, édv, ws Ilavdos, Tedeiws eis Xpuorov eynte THY
Le \ \ =) 4 vi > \ “—S \
TLOTW Kal THY ayamTny, YTS EoTW apyn Cwns Kat Tédos:
> \ a / , \ > , \ \ PS) , > cos,
apxn Cans mioris, Téhos b€ aydmyn: Ta dé dvo ev EvoryTL
/ a »” > A \ Nao, ie >
yevopeva Ocov avOpwrov amorehet’ Ta SE adda Tavra eis
The corruption into mapadofels ye however was earlier than any existing author-
ities for the interpolator’s text. The reading of g3 is a deliberate altera-
tion. 18 dca Oedv] propter deum 1; eis Oedv 1; dua yxpiordv g,e,s83945
E55. Ig Tov aluaros] g,g33; alwaros (om. Tod) g,g4gs. Tov é\a-
xlorov] g, 2,248 ; EAdXLOTOS, Ymels JE g3. 22 *Inoov] om. gy alone. 23 vU-
Bev] £,8,845851 with I; nud g3. 24 TUKVOTEpOY | TOLKVOTEpOY Z. 25 €v-
xaporiay] evxapiorelay g.. cuvexGs] here, g,g,93945; after advo, gs. The
order of g,g,9384 is also the order of I, which has ruxvés émt 7d adro, and of 1,
which translates asstdue hoc ipsum. 26 yévnobe] £18,83845; ylvnode gs;
ylvecbe I. 27 émuotpépe] péver gy alone. 28 vuetépa] 2,83845855
1; tuerépa g,. 30 KaTapyetrat] KaTepyjrac g,. 31 deplwy] aepetwy
Tae 32 Kal mpos eLovolas kal mpds Tovs K.T-v.] FZ, 8,833 Kal mpos Tas éeEovolas
mpos Tovs K.T.A. 243 et Potestates.et adversus etc. 1; mpos tas éLovotias, mpds Tous
k.T.X. gs (in conformity with Ephes. vi. 12). 34 movnplas] eEovctas g3, probably

an error of the press. 36 éxnre] g,sg3g4s with 1; éxere gags. 39 dé
adda] & adda gs.

27. Ta twerupwpeva BedAn| Ephes. (Ephes. vi. 12).
vi. 16, taken from the context of the 39. ©Gcov avOpwrov x.t.r.] A re-
quotation which follows almost im- miniscence of 2 Tim. iii. 17.
mediately, ov yap éorw npiv kr.d.

262 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

Kadokdyabiay dxodovla éotw. ovdels Ttictw emayyedXo-

pevos Odether apapTavew, ovde ayamny KEKTNMEVoS pice
\ b] {2 e \ > aL > ' ' \ ’

Tov addeAdov: 0 yap eimodv, dratTtHceic KY¥pion TON Oe€dN coy,

oy \ \ ' c ’ Ci ces ,
ElTTEV, KAI TON TIAHCION COY WC CEAYTON. Ol ETayyehopevo.

Xpiorov ecivat, ovK €€ wy éyovar povov, adda Kal e€ av 5

, i“ > \ a a \ , ,
TpatTovor, yvwpilovra éx rap TOY KApTIOF TO AENAPON FING-
CKETAI.

¥ , > les ‘\ > x La \ \
XV. “Apewvov €ott cwwmay Kal ewar WY ade Kal pH
eau’ oyYk €N AGPW H Bacidela TOY Oeof, adAN én AYNAME!:
' ’ , c a A A >
KAPAIQ TICTEYETAI, CTOMATI AE OMOAOFEITAI’ TH MEV Ec AlKAI0-
. la be > ’ do \ 5 8 , 3\ e hé
CYNHN, T® O€ EiC CHTHPIAN. KahoV 70 OLloOacKeEW, Eav O éywv
lal a \ n ' \ ’ @ > a '
TOWN’ OC YAP AN TIOIHCH KAI AIAAZH, OYTOC MEfAC EN TH BaciAEla.
e 4 e A \ \ 3 A ¢ 4 ec e\ A nw
o Kupuos nuov Kat Geos Inoovs 0 Xpiotcs, 0 vios Tov Beov
lanl wn la) 3 / \ ld 307 e A
Tov Cavros, TpaTov éemoinoev Kal TOTE edidakev, WS MapTuper
Aovkas, oy 6 étaiInoc €N T@ €EYarreAI@ AIA TACMN TON
bd f) '

3 a oe rf) , \ , 5) \ \ \ \
EKKAHCI@N. OvdEV AavOaver Tov Kupvov, ada Kal Ta KpUTTTa
A \ OH WAS) , > a e 3 a
NOV eyyUS aUT@ EOTW. TAVTA OVY TOLM@pLEV, WS AUTOU €V

e A lanl Y 5S 3 lal 4 A >] A e

HW KATOLKOUYTOS, Wa WMEV AUTOUV VAOL, KaL aUTOS EV ULV
\ e ~ , ec \ +] A wn

@cds. Xpioros ev yurty hadeitw, ws kat ev TlavA@: To Treva

2 dpelrer] dpelrn g,. 4 ceauTov] £8,583; EauTov Byes. IO TL0-
TEVETAL...... Omodovetrar] MLoTEVETE...... omodoyetre g4 alone. 11 Aéywr]
J T324SF55 5 Eyw gp. 12 monoy...dvddén] g,24555 3; Toot, didater
83: 13 6 Xpworbs] g,g,85; xpucros (om. 6) g3g45. 17 avrq]
g,2.232425 with I. There is no authority for avrod, which the edd. commonly
read. 18 avrod] air gy alone. 24 olkous] om. g4
alone. 25 dlackanlav] g,2,94951; éxKkAnolay g3, which has been adopted

commonly by the edd. before Zahn.
(Umrémenve) 3 Umeuewev Kal Odvaroy gs.
alone.

3. a@yannoes x«.7.A.] Luke x. 27
(from Deut. vi. 5, Lev. xix. 18);
comp. Ps-Smyrn. 6.

6. é€k yap Tov kaprov k.t.d.] Matt.
Sabhy 2ey

8. pn etvac] The quotations which
follow are from 1 Cor. iv. 20 ovk ép
hoy «.7.A., and from Rom. x. 10 Kap-
dia K.7.A.

6 Tov Qeov] praef. o eds gy alone.
(or perhaps vids * viov, for Dressel is not explicit) g,.

26 Kat Odvarov vréuewer] 218,938 4
27 0 Kupcos] xtpeos (om. 6) g4
vids’ 06] g,g3845g55] 3 viod
28 AuravGels] NecravGels

I2. 0s...av mowjon k.t.A.] Matt. v.
19. For the whole passage see A fost.
Const. ii. 6 6 Kiptos nuov...6 vids Tod
Ccod npEato mpatov moreiv Kal Tore
didackev: 5:6 gynow “Os & av romon
kat didaén «7.4. We have thus an
explanation of os paprupet Aovkas,
which is a reference to Acts i. I ov
npéato "Incovs morety re kat diddoKenw.

Io

15

TO THE EPHESIANS. 263

2070 ayiov dwWacKera nuas Ta Xpiotod dbéyyerOar Tapa-
TANTIWS AUTO.
XVI.

a > ' ? de € \ > A ,
Aelan Oeof oY KAHPONOMHCOYCIN’ €L O€ OL TOUS aVvUpwriivoUsS

Mi TAaNdcbe, AdeAhoL pov: of oikoPOdpor Baci-

otkous duadGeipovres Oavdtw Katadicalovrar, TOow paddov
25 0b THY XpioToU dSidacKahiay vobevew emyeipodvTes aiwviar
ticovot Sikny' vmép As oTavpov Kat Odvarov vméeuewer

e , 3 lal i4 Le) A \ i? @ \
0 Kupwos Inaovs 0 tov Beov povoyerns vids: ov THY did4ac-

, e > / \ \ 5 \ > /
kahiay o afernoas duravOeis Kat mayuvbels cis yéevvav
XopHioe. opoiws d€ Kat Tas avOpwros 6 TO Svakpivew Tapa
30 Gov cihndas KohacOyoerat, aeipw Tomer eEaxodovlnoas
Lal , e lal t ! \
Kat wevdyn Sd€av ws adynOn deEdpevos. tic KOINWNIA wrTi
mpdc ckdToc H Xpict@ mpdc Bediap; # Tic mMepic TICcTOY Tpdc
ATICTON, H NA@ Oeof meta ciAWAWN; Pyur Se Kayo, Tis
i > / \ vO x , \ > ,
Kowwvia adyGeias mpos Wevdos, 7 Eixacocvvns pos dOduKiay,
35) Sens pos Wevdodo€iar ;
XVII. Ava rod70 pvpov €haBev 6 Kupuos emt rhs Keda-
lal ad e / \

Ays, wa y ExkAnola Tren THY aplapoiay. uy pon yap, dnolv,
HPATTHCAN CE,

EKKENWOEN ONOMA COI’ AIA TOYTO NEANIAEC

o ' 2 ' > 2 \ , , \
EILAKYCAN CE" OTTIC@ EIC OCMHN MYPWN COY APAMOYMEOA. [MY

29 0] om. gy alone. 30 KoAac-
amelpy momévt] g.e,seqseesl; moiuéve dmelpw dé
23. 31 ahyO79] gss; veram 1; adnOhv 233 ddnOds g.8,84. 32 Be-
Nap] g,g3845855; Belay g,; belial |. 34 Stkaoovvys] £93945]; SuKaco-
otvn £85. 35 ddéys] g3g4s1; ddEn g,9,85. pevdodosiar] g,e3e,45] 5
evdotiay g,: adotlay gs. 36 émi r7s] g.g4e5 with I; él (om. 77s) g,3 as
émi (om. 77s) 933 7 1. kepadjs] txt gig .g4es]; add. rys éxxAnolas

g,. yéevvay] yéevay 24.
OjoeTa] om. g3 alone.

g3- 37 wa] om. g4. 38 co] g,g,9324; cov gos; cum. The edd.
read gov (as in Cant. i. 3, where however there is a v. 1. cou). 39 drlow]
183845855; Owiow a’rav g,; post tel. In Cant. i. 3 it is dwicw gov. pdpwv |

pbpov g4 alone. In g3 it is misprinted wpifwv. The Lxx has pipwr.

15. ov 0 émawos x.t.A.| 2 Cor. viii. 28. rravOels kat maxuvbecis| Words

18, applied to S, Luke from a mis-
taken interpretation of ev r@ evayye-
Aim as his written Gospel. So pro-
bably Origen, quoted by Euseb. 4. £.
Vi. 25.

22. py mAavacde...Bacirelay x.7.A. |
Expressions from 1 Cor. vi. 9, Io.

borrowed from Deut. xxxii. 15 ; comp.
Clem. Rom. 3.

31. tis kowwvia k.t.A.| 2 Cor. vi.
14sq; comp. Mart. Lgn. Rom. 4.

37- pupov...exkevwOev x.7.A.]| From
Gants

264 ' IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

, ,
drapécbw Svewdiay SidacKadias Tov aidvos TovTov y ayia
A la > , \ >) Aree \ “A /
ToU @eov exxrAnoia’ py aixpartworicOy vio THs Tavoupyias
3 nw ¢ e , x , PS) A 4 ‘i \ y¥ >) 4 Q
QUTOV, WS 1) TT PWT7) yur”. la TL OYLKOL OVTES OU Vivope a
, Ni , SA \ N A \ A
ppovynor; Ova TL eupvTov TO wept Oeov Tapa Xprorov
/ , 3 ¥y , > 3 ,
haBovtes KPLT7) PLov ELS aAYVOLaV KQATQT LTT O[LEV e€ OfLENELAS 5
> a \ , a LX /, > , 3 ,
dyVvoourTeEs TO xapiopa O ciAndaper, avontws amohhvpeOa.
\ A A A
XVIII. ‘O oravpos tov Xpiorov Tots pev amiorots
BIO / 5) la) be ~ , \ \ 2) fF
oKavoadov €OTLVY, TOLS OE TLOTOLS OWTY Pra KQL Con QUMVLOS.
a ! a ' los , la
TOY comdc; MOY CYZHTHTHC; TOV KavyNnOLS TOY heyomevav
A 4 \ le) ay es e \
dvvaTov; oO yap Tov Meov vids, 0 TPO atdvev yevvn Peis
4 “~ \ e
Kal TA TAYTA YVO"N TOV TATPOS TVATHTapEVOS, OUTOS EKVO-
, 3 , > 9 > , \ \
hopyOn ék Mapias Kar’ oikovomtay, €k o7éppatos pev Aavetd
, NEF > a 4 / c ' 5) \
mvevpatos O€ ayiov. idof yap, Pynoiv, i tapbénoc én ractpl
AHWeTAal Kal TEZETAI YION, KAl KAHOHCETAL EMMANOYHA. OUTOS
> , NGS , (oN , y ,
eyervnOn Kai eBarticOy v70 ‘lwavyov, wa muaToTOUNONTAL
\ A lal
TH Sudtaéw THv €yxeipraeioay TO TpodyTy.
\ » \ + wn 3A ,
XIX. Kat édafev tov apxovta tov aiavos TovTov
¢c 4 / X\ c \ 2A c , ‘\ ¢e
n twaplevia Mapias, Kal o TOKETOS aUTHS, OMOolws Kal O
A 4, nw Y
Odvatos tov Kvuptov: tpia pvotypia Kpavyns, atwa ev
e 7 > 4 Ca be >’ , > \ > > ~
TVX LO empaxOn, HW (Ss epavepadn. aoTY)pP eV OUPQaVv@
» \ ‘ > A A A
€hapabev uTép TaVTAS TOUS TPO AVTOV, KAaL TO Paws avTOV
> \ a aA
dvek\adytov nv, Kat Eeviopov Tapelvey Q KaLVOTHS avTOU
A A / /, ȴ 4
Tos Opwcw avTovy Ta Se owra TavTa aoTpa apa yriw
I ddepécOw] g,g,2425; add. ris g3; add. gus 1. This is quite unnecessary, and
involves a change in the punctuation. dvowdlay]| dutwdelay g,. didackaNlas |
g3g4s; THs didackadias 1; doctrinae 1; didackaNiay g,¢,85. 2 Tov Ocov] eov
(om. Tod) g3. 3 ywoucba] ywapeda 3. 4 ppdovynor] Ppdvnjot gp. 70]
TOV g,. Xprorot] g,8,8485; Tov xploToU g3. 5 €&] gg ,f4gsl; Kal €& g3.
dpedelas] duedlas g,. Q Aeyouévwr] gs ends with Aeyo-. 12 olkovoulay]

212,843 add. deo) g3. Det appears in some texts of 1, but is wanting in the most
important Mss. In the existing authorities of I it is found, but it is probably an

interpolation. Aaveld] dad g,. 13 mvevmaros] g,g,g4l with 1;
9. mov codes x.t.d.] See the note 15. iva meoromouontat k.t.r.| Apost.
above, II. p. 74. Const. vii. 22 ¢€BamnricOn ...wa kat

13. idov...7 mapOévos k.7.d.] Is. Vil. “I@avvn adnOeiay mpoopaptupnon Kai
14 (Matt. i. 23), quoted also Philipp. — hiv vroypappov mapacxnrat.
3, Antioch. 2. 30. ovre Td mporepor] i.e. ‘the one,

Io

5)

20

TO THE EPHESIANS. 265

\ \y \ Lee 4 A > tye SeN be a €
Kal oednvy Xopos eywovto TO aaTépu avTos S€ HV v7TEp-

25 Béd\Nwv adtrods 76 dave i re qv, 70 1 KaL-

5 BakXwv avtovs Tw fave. Tapayyn te Hv, TOE 1» Kau
vorns 1 pawopern. evOev uwpaivero codia koopiKn, yonteia
vOX i A aN e PD. : lal 0 \ , 3 iC
vOdos Hv, Kal yedws N payela: Tas Oeopos Kakias Hdavilero,
ayvotas Coos SverKeddvvvro, kal TupavviKyn apy KaOypetro,
®cov ws avOparov dawopevov, kat avOparov ws Qcov evep-

yp p
nw 5 } A \ , 4 ¥ \ ,

30 youvros' add ovte 70 mpdtepov dd€a, ovtTe 7d SevTEpov
] , > \ \ \ > / \ \ > , > ‘\ \
yurorns: ahha TO ev ahyjPeva, TO SE oikovopia. apynv de
2, B \ \ Qe A , Bo ed ia] anN ,
clap Pavev To Tapa Oew arnpticpevov: evOev Ta TavTa avveE-
KWetTO Oud TO peheTacOar Gavdrov Karddvow.

XX. Lr7Hxere, ddeddoi, Epator ev TH wiorer “Inood

35 Xpiorov kat €v TH avTov aydrn, ev TaPa avTov Kai ava-
oTaoe. mdvtes ev xapite €€ dvdpatos cvvabpoilec Oe Kowy,
& pia ticte. @eod Tatpos Kal “Inoov Xpiorod tod povo-

an lot A A , 4 ' \
Yevovs AUTOU VLOv, TOV Kal TpwroTbKOY TACHC KTICEWC, KATA
¢ \ > / / b] , c \ lat
adpka de ex yévous Aaveid, épodnyovpevor vd Tod Tapa-
4oK\yTov: viakovovTes TO emLTKOTM Kal TO mpEecBuTEpio
yg yy lal yy
aTepiomaaT@ Suavoia eva aptov kdavTes, 6 eat dappakov
b) , > , lal \ > A 3 \ A > lal
afavacias, avridotos Tov py amofavew addd Lhv év Oca
ni BD lal aA , > be
dia “Inoov Xpiorov, Kabaprypiov ade€ixaxov.
XXII. Ey vpav avrivyov, Kat av éeréurpate eis Ocod
ec ~ nw nw
45Tyny eis Suvpvav: dOev Kal ypddw viv, evyapiotav To

dua mvevmaTos 3. 15 kai] g3 with I; om. g,g,g4; al. 1. TT O-
TononTat) TioTOTONTETAL Fp. 16 éyxetpiaOeioay] eyxXepicOfoar g.. 18 7ap-
Gevia] gisg3g45; mapeveia gy. 21 Tovs| Tov g,. 25 avrovs]
£18.84; omnes (dorpa has been translated by sidera) 1; aira g3. 26 yon-
tela] g,845; yontla g,93. 27 yédws] yéXos 9593. Mayela] 455
Hayla £3; maylas gig. npavigero] KaOnipetro (sic) gq alone (from
below). 28 Ka@ypetro] g, 83045; Kadaipelro g,. 32 amnpticpévor]
amrnpTnoévov g,. guvekweiTo] cuvekewvelTo g,. 34 LrjKere] oTHNKerar
gy 35 mabe] ra0n gy. 37 kal] g.g39451; om. g,. 39 Aaveld]
daé gy. Epodnyovmevo.] F583; emodnyovmeva g 24.

the incarnation of Deity, is not a others, see Ps-Zval/. 6, Tars. 6
mere phantasm, and the other, the PAzlipp. 5, Hero 2.

>)

humanity of Christ, is not bare hu- 31. oixovopia] See the note on
manity.” For words, wWoddrns, as kar’ oikovopiay Ign. Ephes. 18, 11. p. 75.
applied to the pure humanitarian 38. mpwrordkov x.t.A.] Col. i. 15,

Christology of the Ebionites and quoted also Zars. 4, Ps-Smyrn. 1.

266 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

PUNOVEVETE Lov,
e Wy UC La Ne) A e \ e 5) \ > \ 7A
ws Kai vwy Inaovs 0 Xpiatos o evdoyyTos Els TOUS alwvas.

Kupio, dyatav TohvKaprov ws Kat vas.

va CaN A > , > l4 “A b] ,
Tpoaevxer Ve virep TNS EKKAnolas AvTLoXé€wy THS EV Lupta,
y , 5) e , 5) , Y x A . oR
olev dedeevos ELS Popnyv ATTAVOMAL, €OKXaATOS @V TMV EKEL

TioTav, wotep HELWOnY eis Ocod Tysnv Popéoar TavTact 5
Tas dAvoes: eppwole ev Be@ Tatpt Kat Kupio “Inoov
XpioT@ TH KowyH edATid. Huar, ev Trevpate ayiw Eppwdbe.
apn 1» xapis.
13.
IIPOS POMAIOTS.
°TINATIO®“, 0 Kat Ocoddpos, TH Hrenwevn ev peyadedTnTL 10

ec , an \ ND nw lal wn n
vipiatov Oeov Tatpos Kat Inoov Xpiotov Tov povoyevovs
TOU vLOv, ExkKANGia HyLacpmEeryn Kal Edw “yy ev Oedn-
avTov vLov, exk\yoia nylacpmevy Tuspevyn ev Gedy
nr A 4, x: , Aa ¥ \ tA A
pate @cov Tov ToMTavTos TA TAVTA a EDT, KATA TIOTL Kat

There is no
7 év mvevuarte]

I dyarav] dyad g, alone. 5 worep] £,9,9324 with 1; wzde 1.
authority for éomep, which is commonly read by editors.
8 7 xdps] g1g.g4: om. [gs][I], but as g,
makes a similar omission in Polyc. 7, its testimony is suspicious here. After xdprs
add. lyvarlov épecios g,g,94, without any interpunctuation (at least in g,g4); but
this is obviously an isolated subscription which has been accidentally attached to
the body of the letter.

Subscr. rod dvylou iepoudprupos tyvarlou émisroAn mpos epeclous ca. £8.
in g384-

TIPOC pwmaloyc] g4 (with the number <8 in the marg.); rod a’rod émorodh
mpos pwualovs g.g, (There is no number in the marg. or elsewhere in either
Ms; Dressel is wrong in giving «8 as part of the superscription in g,); Tod
arylov iepoudprupos lyvariov émisxdmou Oeord\ews avtioxelas émioToAn mpods pwuatous.

iB. £3.

kal €v mvevuate gz alone.

Nothing

8. aunv: 7» xapis] Comp. Ps-
Polyc. 8. Anastasius of Antioch,
writing to Gregory the Great, about
A.D. 594, quotes these words; to
which Gregory replies (Of. VII. p.
320, Venet. 1770) ‘Amen. Gratia.
Que videlicet verba de scriptis ves-
tris accepta, idcirco in meis epistolis
pono, ut de sancto Ignatio vestra

beatitudo cognoscat etc.’ This is
adduced as one of the earliest testi-
monies to the circulation of the in-
terpolated Ignatian Epistles. The
inference however is not certain; for
the Armenian Version adds ‘Gratia
vobiscum: Amen,’ at the end of the
genuine letter to the Ephesians, and
this seems to be a loose translation

TO THE ROMANS. 267

> , > a yr la A “ A la € A YY
ayarnv “Inoov Xpiatov Tov Beov Kat TwTHpos Nav, ATs
2 > / / ¢ / > / > ,
15 TpoKadOntrar ev TOTH Kwplov “Pwpaiwy, a€wGeos, a€vorpenns,
>
aiopaKkdpioctos, aguemauos, afveritevktos, agiayvos, Kal
mpokalnnern THS ayaTNs, YpLOTOVvOMOS, TaTpwVUMOS, TVEV-
paroddpos, Hv Kal aomalopar ev ovdpat. Meov tavToKpa-
Topos Kal *Inoov XpiaTov Tov viod avToU: Tols KaTA TAapKa
nw ~ 5 lal
20 Kal TEVA NYwpevoLS TATN EVTOAV avTOV, TETANPwpEVOLS
méons xapitos Qeov ddiakpitws Kal amodwiopevors aro
TavTos d\NoTpiov xpwpatos TetoTa EV Oe@ Kal TaTpi Kat
lal A “A 3
Kupio npev “Inoov XpioT@ apduws xaipew.
I. ’Eei evédpevos 7 Oc@ ewéTvxov ew pov Ta
> 4 ha e \ 4 > /, “A la
25 d&i00ea Tpdcwra, ws Kal mhéov Hrovpunv aBew: Sedenévos
\ > fay 2h aA 5) , ¢ lal > ue Siz
yap &v Xpiot@ “Inoov édmilw vpas aomdcacba, édvirep
dX > AyD A , 5) / Gs ¢€ \ \ > \
ehnpa 7 Tov akvwOyvat pe eis TEAOS Elva N MEV yap apy7n
EVOLKOVOUNTOS EoTW, edvTEP YapLTOS EMITVXW, Eis TO TOV
“A / > ? > 7, 3 lal A
K\ynpov pov els Tépas dveuTodiatws amohaBew doBovpar
\ A b] Tal
30-yap THY aydmnv vuov, pH avTH pe adUKHON vel yap
> , > A bé A > ® oe bv , >
evyepes eoTw, 0 GédeTE, TornTar Euol O€ OVTKOAOY EoTW

Io HAenuévy] £,g,sg4s 1 with I; evAoynuery g3. 12 nyacuery] g,2,939451.
There is no authority in this recension for 7yamrypuévy, which some editors adopt
here. The marginal alternative 7yarnuévy, which Dressel’s language appears to
assign to V (=g,), doubtless belongs to the secondary Ms O. 13 4] 7 g3
alone. 14 kal cwrnpos] g,23845 1; swrypos (om. Kal) g,. 16 déverireuktos] d&toe-
mtrevktos £,245; a&werlorevKtos g,3 aévemlareuTos g3; fide dignae (dévomlarevTos)
]: see Il. p. 191. délayvos] g,g,5g4s with 1; castitate dignae 1; aéid-yios
g3. 17 XptoTovouos] with I (see 11. p. 192); lege (v. 1. fide) Christe 1; xpiord-
YULOS F,3 XploTwVUMOS ,F3045. 18 Qeo0] om. gy alone. 23 juav] om.
g, alone. 24 "Erel evéduevos] g,9,9324; deprecans (as if éwevédmevos) 1: see
above, II. p. 194. 25 ws] sécuti 1, with I (11. p. 194); ods g,g,5¢3¢45. jrovpny]
H Tobun (sic) g.. 30 addiKjon) £12453 AduKjoE 73. 31 éoTw TOD
Gc0d] g, with I; éore 76 Jeo 3945; eorw Geol g,.

or a paraphrase of duyy: 7 yxapis.
So again at the end of the Epistle to
Polycarp, where aunv- 7 xapis stands
now only in the interpolator’s text,
the Armenian Version of the origi-
nal Ignatius has ‘Gratia cum omni-
bus vobis: Amen.’ It is probable
therefore that auyv- 7 xapis stood at

the close of both these epistles in
the original text, or in some early
copies, of the genuine Ignatius.
Transcribers would be sorely tempt-
ed to omit or alter such an unusual
expression. For the absolute use of
7» xapts in Ignatius see Swyrn. 12
with the note (II. p. 321).

268 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

Lo} Lope J A 3°27, € A \ 7 , ,
Tov cov emurvyety, edvirep vuels wn HpeionaHé pov mpodacer
pirias capKivns.

> la \ € Lal > Lal 3 4 A
II. Ov Oédw yap vas avOpwrapecknoa, ada Beco
gy ¥ \
dpéral, WOTEP Kal apéoKeTE oVTE yap eyd ToTE Ew KaLpov
TOLOVTOV, WATE Beov EemiTvyEly, OVTE VpLEls, CAV TLWTHTNTE,
KpeiTToVve epyw exeTE emLypadnvar. edv TE yap TLwTHONTE
am €0v, eyo yevryoopat Beov: éeay dé epacOyre THS TapKds
pov, maAdw exopar tpéxwv. mhetov dé por pn Tapéxerbe
Tov oTovdrcOnvar Oe@, ws eT. OvovacTHpiov EToYyLOVv eotw,
iva €v aya Xopos yevopevor GonTe TH TaTpl ev XpioT@
p) n ¢ \ LY : , , G \ e
Inoov, oT. Tov émiaKoToy Lvpias Katn€iwoev 0 Beds evpe-
Onvar eis SVTW, amo avaTodns peTaTepsdpevos TOV EavTOU
Talnuatav paptupa. Kadov TO SuartvOnvar amd KdopoU
N , 4 2) re > ,
Tpos Oedv, wa els avTov avateiw.

III. Ovdérore eBackdvare ovdevi, addovs edida€ate.
eyo O€ Oehw va kakewa BeBara 7, & pabytevovtes évTéd-
hecOe. pdvov Svvapw aitetobé por eowlev te Kal Ewer,
4 \ / , > \ \ / 4 \ / 4
iva py povoy héyw adda Kal Oédw, oTws py povov héyopar

I un pelonobe] g,g,5; ye pelonobé 23; pelonobé 4; peperceritis 1. For the omis-

sion of uy see above, II. p. 197. 4 Tore &w] 2394 with I (see Il. p. 197); &&w wore
gg,5; habut aliquando |. 8 meiov 5é wor un] rréov [SE] por ur) I (see II. p. 200);
metoy O€ “or £33 Wrelov O€ we G,o,5e45; multum enim mihi |. Q Tod orovdicO7-

vat] g,g,5g4s with I; ef 76n orovilcobé we 23; st me offeratis deo |. These are
arbitrary alterations in order to make sense, the omission of su) (see the last note)
having rendered the passage unintelligible. I2 perareupapevos Twv éavTod
Tadnudatwy paprupa* kadov K.T.A.] Zahn; praemittens suarum passtonum martyrem
bonum etc. | (the Mss read swam passionem, but this makes no sense and the Greek
shows what the original Latin text must have been: the common contraction for
-rum is easily confused with a simple m); merameupduevos, Tay éavTod Tabnudtwv
Mdprupa Kad@v K.T.A. £18,243; meTaTEUPduevos, Kal Tw éavTOD TabnudTwY udpTupa
kadov «.T.r. gz. I has simply perareupdpevos’ caddy x.T.d. (see Il. p. 202), A
comparison of the authorities leaves no doubt about the reading. 13 70] 2,25
with 1; Tov g3e45. Siarvonva] g,g,243 Sdvac 1; deAOetv airov g3; Proficts-
centem |. 14 mpos] g,g,84 with I; es g3. eis avTov] g,g,8¢3 with I; é&
aura 24; i ipso |. 15 €Backdvare] g,g,5¢3 I (Il. p. 203); €Bacxjvare
se 17 aireiobé] éretobé g,. 18 un mbvov Néyw adda Kai Géry,

12. tov €avtov k.t.A.] Comp.1 Pet. the child whom our Lord took in
v.1. The Ignatian forger seems to His arms (Gedqopos, not Geoddpos).
accept the story that Ignatius was Or perhaps he misinterpreted Syru.

Ge)

rs

TO THE ROMANS. 269

A > \ A c A “ IM x\ c 0 A ‘\ /
xproTiavos adda kat evpefo. €av yap evpeba, kat héyer Oar
Q > 9 , \
20 OUvapat, Kal TOTE TLOTOS ElVaL, OTAV KOoLwW py daivwpa..
> \ ' ! \ \
ovdev hawopevov aidviov. TA rap BAETOMENA TIPOCKAIpa’ TA Ae
\ : DF > Lon Ny. > \
MH BAeTTOMENA AIMNIA. OV TELT{LOVS TO Epyov, ahha pweyeous
9 lal € \ /,
EoTlY O YPLOTLAVLT MOS. OTAY MLONTAaL VTO KOTpOV, PidrctTaL
LA A > > rs ' , , ! c
Tapa @eov: ci éx tof Kdcmoy yap, Pyoi, toytoy Hite, 6
25 KOCMOC AN EIAE! TO TAION* NYNI AE OYK €CTE EK TOF KOCMOY,
AAN €ra @ZEAEZAMHN YMAC* MEINATE TAP EMO].
> \ , , A b) , \ b) ,
IV. “Eyo ypadw macais tats éexkd\ynotas Kat evTéd-
Xi lal 4 e \ € \ e “ > 0 id SEL, ¢ “A
Opal TATW, OTL ExaY UTEP Beov atroSvycKw, EavTEp VLELS
Alte: a XY ¥
pn KolvonTE. TapaKkaha vuas, py EvVOLA aKaLtpos yevnabé
»” , , > A > co y “A
30 por. aderé pe Onpiwy civar Bpaopa, d0 av €otw Oeod
> lal lal , 5 nw Lal ~ 35 >) , ,
emitvxe. otrds elt Tod Oeov, Kai du dddvtwv Onpiwv
9 \ ¥y A e a A
adAnGopnat, wa Kafapos aptos Oeod evpeOa. paddov koda-
\ bd \
Kevoate TA Onpia, wa por Tados yevwvTar Kat pynOev Kata-
Melrwow THY TOV GapaTOs Lov, Wa wy KoyLNDEts Bapds TWL
c 4 ~ 4 \ y \ 3 \ > “A
35 eupeOnoomar Tote SE Exopar pabynTns adynOys “Inood Xpr-

lal 4 Joe \ ~ , ec , y, A
OTOV, OTE OVOE TO THUG OV O KOTpOS OWeTaAL. iTavedoaTeE

dws] g,g,245 I; om. g3 1 (owing to the recurrence of the same words, 7 pdbvov

réyw). 20 bray] g4s I (II. p. 204); 67 g,8,83; quando 1. gpaivwua] gg,
with 1; comparuero 1; patvoua g3g4. 22 Teiopovis] metcpovys (sic) g,3
ales peyébous éotiv 6 xpicriavicpés. Orav moja] I (but with a different

punctuation: see Il. p. 205); 7 magnitudine, christianttas enim est, quae oditur 1;
peyéOous éotly 6 xpiaTiavds, OTay pucetrar (uionTa g,5e45) g,8,8384. The words
were doubtless read originally in this recension as in I; and it seems probable that
l ran iz magnitudine christianitas est ; quum oditur. 23 Kdcpov] g.g3g45 1;
Tod KOoMoU g,. 27 évté\douat] I; émicté\\w 83; mandol; évredodmar
2,584. 28 dr] txt g,g,g3g4l. The edd. add éy#; but there is no
authority for it in this recension, though it is found doubtfully in I (see 11.
p. 206). 29 mapaxad®] g,g3 with 1; mwapaxad® ov g,94; rogo itague
ik yévnoé] g,g3g4 with 1: yéveo#é g, (a solecism). 30 & wv]
g,2,823 1; dV of g4, and so per guam (i.e. escam) |. 32 adnOoua] adiOopac
Zo. 33 yerwovTa] g,93845; yévnvTae g,. under] gig, I; pndev
2,883. kaTahelmwow] g.g,5¢3 (but -oc g,sg3); KaTadirwor (-ow) gy I. 34 Kol-
pels] KowunOijs g,. 35 evpeOjooumat] g,sg3845; evpeOjowpar gy. 36 A-
TavevoaTe] J, 83845; etTavevoarTe g,.

3; see the note, II. p. 294. 24. ef €k Trou x.7.A.] From Joh. xv.
21. ta yap Breropevak.t.A.] From 19. The last words, peivate wap’ epoi,
2 Cor. iv. 18. are a reminiscence of Joh. xv. 4.

270 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

\ 4e EN 5) la Y PS) \ a > , , A
Tov Kuptoy viep Emov, Wa Ola TWY Opyavwy ToVTwWY BEov
0 id e A“ ’ ¢€ - SS nan PS) 7

vaoia evpeOo. ovy ws Ilétpos Kai [avdos dsatdooopar
(n= ae AS Pee > 4 > aA A Jee oe Na
vw" exewor amoator\or Inaov Xpiorod, éyw de EAdyioTos:
exeivor EevOepor ws Sovdou Oeov, eyo dé peype viv Soddos°
> oy METAS , > ly tf > la! la! SN
adN €av 7dé0w, arehevBepos yernpoopa Inoov Xpiotod, Kat
> la > > A > 50 A 0 , PS) 5 /,
avacTnocomar ev avtT@ ehevGepos. vuv pavOava dedEepevos

a \ x» ,
pndev ériOvpety Koo MLKOV 7) faTaLov.

> \ , / c , A \ nw Q
V. °Amo Suptas péyp Pouns Onpiopaya, dud yns Kat

, \ ‘\ € 4 3 / 4 4
Pakdoons, vuKTos Kal nuépas, evdedeuevos Séxa heoTrdpdors,

3
0 €OTW OTPATLWTLKOY Taypa" Ol Kal EvEpyeTOUpEVOL YElpouS
yivovtat. év d€ TOLs adiKYmaoW avTaV paddov pabyTevomat,
> 2 \ an t 3 , an , wn
aAN OY TTAPA TOYTO AEAIKAIMMAI. OVALLYNVY TOV Onptov TOV
¥ ¢ “A
€uol ATomacpevwv, a Kal EvYoMaL TUVTOMa pow evpeOnvaL
Lal > 4 A“
d kal KohaKevowW TVVTOPwS LE KaTApayELV, OVY WOTEP TWOP
5 X , 3 y x > \ be € / \ OéX > \
evatvomeva ovy YWavTo. Kav avTa de ExovTa pn HEXy, eyo
¥ , \
TpooBidoopar. cuyyvounv mou €xXETE TL wor TUUdEpEL, eya
lal ¥ \ > ia i)

ywooKw’ vov apxopar pabyrys eiva. pynbev pe Inidoa

A A A y a A ,
TOV OpaTav Kal TOY aopatwv, Wa ‘Inoov Xpiorov emitvyo.

A > /

Tup Kal otaupds, Onpiwy Te TvoTAcELS, avaTomai, Siaipecrets,
“ > \ Y an
OKOpTLTL0l OoTéewY, TvyKoTal petw@v, aheopol ohov TOU
4 \ , ~ PS) Vd Sy PE \ > 4, 0 F /
THLaATOS, Kat KOhacts TOU diaBddou ET Ewe EpXécOw* pLOvoV
va “Inoov Xpuctov emitvyo.

I Geo Ovoia] g3 (which is also the probable reading of I); Oe@ Ovola g.g,045;

sacrifictum |. 6 wavOdvw] txt 11; add. év air@ g. It seems to have slipped
in from the preceding sentence. 7 paraov] udra g. 10 xelpous] g, 83945
l with I; xe?por g,. 15 dehawoueva] decharomeva gy. Kav] gpsg3e45 with
I; etst 1; kal g,. éxovTa] g,g,s¢31; elkovra gy; om. 1. GéXyn] OéXex
g, alone. 17 pnbév] gig, (with I); und& gisg3. &mbcar] PASoat
g,g.s¢3¢4s. In 1 unbév we (mrwoar is translated zzl/i aemulor. The reasons for
preferring the optative to the infinitive are given above, II. p. 215. 20 addecol]

£1L.832845; eterttus 1. This last is perhaps a corruption from contritiones or con-
tritio, easily explained by the common contractions in Latin Mss. There is no
authority for the reading aAvoyol which is commonly adopted by edd.; see above,

Il, p- 216. 23 wépara|] g I; om. 1. 26 Kepdjon] £2453 KEpdjoer
£283. 27 avrov] g,g3; abrod g.g4s. 28 Oc0d] g31; om. g.g.g4,
owing to the recurrence of similar letters -OYOY; see the notes on Oe0d Oucla,
II. p. 209. 35 mwalous}] om. gy alone. Xpicrod] g; om.1 with I (see

12. GAN’ ov mapa toto «.r.A.] From 1 Cor. iv. 4. See above, Il. p. 214.

Io

ah)

20

25

30

30

40

45

TO THE ROMANS. 271

VI. Ovdev pe wphehyoe Ta Tépata TOU Kdapov, ovde
e lal lal 2A , \ b) ‘\ L) La) \
at Baoretar TOV ai@vos TovTOV. Kadov e“ol drofavety dia
nw a “ “~ ww ' \
‘Inoovy Xpiotov, 4 Baoiievew Tav Tepatav THS yHs’ ti rdp
OhEAEITAL ANOP@MOC, EAN TON KOCMON OAON KEPAHCH, THN
\ \ > a > ! \ aN lal
Aé pyyHn aytof AmoAécH; Tov Kupuov ofa, tov viov Tod
by la) le) \ / > le) \ / > tal
adynGiwov Beov Kat matpos, “Inaovv tov Xpuotov. éketvov
(nto, Tov vrép Huev amoPavovTa Kal avactavTa. ocvyyvo-
as iO / Ls hen OL 4 > \ , ‘
moverTé mor, AdEApol. pun EuTrodianTE moe Eis Cwnv dOdcar
A ‘ A A N
"Inoovs yap éeotw 9 Cwn Tav motav. pn Oeyonté pe
aA € A A A
dmofavety’ Odvatos yap €oTw y avev Xpiotov lwy. Tov

A > \ »

@cov OdhovTad pe civar Koop pn yapionobe. aderé pe

\ aA PSUR SS BGAN , x A
Kabapov das dNaBew" Exel Tapayevopevos, avOpwros Pecov
Eropar. emiTpebaré por piunTyy elvar ma00vs Xpiotov Tov

a ¥” SN > c aA» , a , \
@eov prov. el Tus avTOV ev EavT@ ExEL, VoNnoaTHW O Beha, Kal
ocuptrabeitw jor, Eos TA TUVEYOVTG [ME.

VII. ‘O dpxwr tod aiavos TtovTov Siaprdca pe Bov-
Merau Kal THY eis TOV Oedv pov yraynv SiadGetpar. pydeis
ov Tav TapdvTav vpav Bonfeitw avT@ paddov enol

, , A “A \ > r A 3 a A
yever be, trouréatw Tov Oeov. py Aadette Inoovdv Xpiorov
Koopov O€ mpoTiare. PBackavia év vu py KaToLKEtTo’
pnoé, eav eyd vas Tapov TapaKkada, TelcOnte TovTOLIs dé

A , a , Chin A \ , eon
paddov muoTevoaTe, ois ypadw vu. Cav yap ypadw vpiv,

A A \ A ‘ e \
épav Tov dua Xpiotov amofavew. o €uos Epws eotavpo-

\ Ce BK. > aN a A a ehtey \ n
Tal, Kal ovK E€oTW ev euot TUp diovy TL Vdwp dé Car,

II. p. 220). 36 év éaur@] 1; 2 seipso 1; évradda g.g,2394. 39 dia-
Pbetipar] SiapOjpa g.. 40 MaANov] gyg,5g4s with I; waddov 6€ 83; magis
autem |. 41 yévecde] g,2,5845; yéverGe or yiverde I (II. p. 222); mapayl-
vetbe g33; adiutores estote |. Touréotw] g,3 TovTéoTt 83; ToT éoTW g_;
TouTéare (sic) 24. Tod cod] g,g,¢4 with 1; de’ 1; 7G Pew g3 (to conform to the
reading mrapayévecOe in this Ms). Aadeire g.g3 with 1; AaAyre g.g4s. Many
edd. have retained the solecism 7 Aadjre. 42 KaTouelTw] KATOLKITW g,.

43 av éyo] £,9,583; av eyo 1; éyw éav gy. melaOnre] mic Ore (sic) g,.

46 gpirodv 7] g,2,523; Piddidov g, with I. In 1 the words wip ¢idotv 7 are
omitted. The reading of gy is probably derived from the Menza, where the

25. Ti yap weAcira x7.A.] Matt. xvi. 26, Mark viii. 36, Luke ix. 25;
comp. Mart. Ign. Rom. 2.

27.2 IGNATIAN EPISTLES.

c , 3 b) tes 4 , , lal ‘\ ‘\ ,
addopevov ev Emol, exwbev pou héyer, Aevpo pos Tov Tarépa.
35 9 an A“ >} \ e lal a 7, 7
ovy noopar Tpopdy POopas ovdé ydovats Tov Biov Tovrov.
a la) A 31 A
dptov Tov @cov Oédw, aprov ovpavioy, &pton zwhic, 6 €oTw
cap& Tov Xpiotov, Tov viov Tov Beov, Tov yevopevov ev
vaTépw ex omépuatos Aaveld Kal “ABpadp’ Kat ropa Oddo
1 8 >. A Y 9 5. ¥ \ 92-7 ,
TO aiwa avTov, 0 €oTw aydmy apOapros Kai dévvaos Cw.
VIII. Ovxére O€ko Kata avOpadrovs Gyv' tovTo Se
‘ € fo.) ad ' a \
€oTa, eav vets Oédyte: Xpict@ cynectaypwmmai’ z@ Ae€
ali pyr: > 5 , nD > Ni. Rgre r § > IVA
oYKETI érw@, EmelonTEep zH én émol 6 Xpictdc. Ov oAtywv
a“ ec aw
YpPapparwv airovpar vas myn TapatnoacOat pe TuoTEv-
, 4 \ > A“ a \ e \ > A 4
caté pot, oTL Tov Inaovy dito tov viep euov tapadobeéra.
Ti ANTATIOAMCW TH Kypiw TEP! TANT@N, ON ANTATEAWKE
See Ne Ve \ \ \ \ ¢ , > na e
moi; avTos dé 0 Ocds Kal maTHp Kat 0 Kvpios “Inaovs o Xpu-
\ , eon a y > aA , Neh
oTos pavepwoe vuiv TavtTa, oTL adyOas é€yw. Kal vpets
, , Y an A 4 5 4 : vd
cwevEacbé por, Wa TOV oKOTOU TUX ev TVEKpaTL ayiw.
>] A , e A » 3 \ A 4 la
ov KaTa oapKa vu eypapa, ahha Kata yvounv Oecov.

3\

, > / ceN > lal cy ,
éav Td0w, nyaTnoate éav atodokinacbe, euvonoate.

passage is quoted. Otherwise the combination of g4 with I would require its sub-
stitution in the text; see above, II. pp. 223, 224.

I GANCuEVOY] g,se3845; AANOpEvov g,3 viva manet (i.e. dAdo pévov) 1. See above,
Il. pp. 223, 224 sq. 2 ndoua] g,g,g4s with 1; jooua g3; comedam (v. 1.
comedo) |. pOopas] g,g3845 with 1; POopa g,. TovTou] Tod g,. 4 TOU
Xpicrod] g,g, (so prob., though Dressel is not clear) g3g4 (and this is the probable
reading of 1; see above, Il. p. 226); jese christi 1. 5 Aaveld] dad g,.
6 aival] 1; sanguinem 1; roua g,g,g3 (an obvious error of inadvertence). Bryen-
nios gives 0é\w 7d moua as the reading of gy for moua Oé\w, so that it would
appear to have 0é\w 7d noua 7d alua avrod. advvaos] g,5e45; dévaos
£83 10 maparjoacbal] g3; mapaiticacbé g.sg,s; mapaitnonobé g4; ob-
servetis (v. 1. obststatis) 1. The editors from Morel downwards, including Ussher,
Voss, Cureton, Dressel, and Zahn, have all (apparently without exception) ac-
quiesced silently in the solecism sy mapairijcacbe; comp. the false reading pi
AadyTe in § 7. 13 0 Xpioros] 8, 8,545; XploTos F3. 19 ATs] g, 83845
with I; e ris g,; and this must have been the reading of 1, which translates
mementote in orationibus vestris illius qui pro me recturus est ecclesiam quae est
im syria. xpnTaL] F583 Xparae gy. 20 movos] g,g,sg4s1 with

3. prov rov Geod x7.A.] For the From Gal. ii. 19.
coincidences with John vi. in this 12. ri dvramoddéce k.7.d.] Ps. cxv. 3
passage, see above, II. p. 226. (cxvi. 12).

8. Xpisr@ ovvertavpopar xk.t.d.|

Io

15

TO THE ROMANS. 273

, > nw > Lal c “A Lal 3 , 3
IX. Mvypovevere ev tH evxy vuav THs ev Lupia exkhy-
, 9 > > > ~ , ~ al , A
alas, 7TiS avT E“ov TomeVL xpynTar TO Kupiw T@ eimovTt,
> ' > c ‘ © , \
20€rW €iMI 6 TOIMHN 6 KAAGC’ KGL LOVOS aUTHY emLOKOTYACEL,
\ c c A > SEEN > , > A \ Q > , >
Kal 1) vpav eis avTov dydmn. eyo dé Kal aicxvvouar e&
2 A , . 5) , > ¥ x ¥ 2A \
avtav déyerOar' ov yap ci. afvos, dv ExYaTos avT@Y Kal
+ > > > , , > 3N ~ > UA > ,
ExTpwpa’ ahd’ nr€npuat Tis eivat, €av Beov emiTvVyH. aonza-
lal \ la) \ lal lol A
Cerat vas TO emov TvevA Kal y aydmTy TaV exKynoLOY TOV
> ¥ lal A
25 dc€apevwv pe Els Ovopa ‘Incov Xpictov, ovy ws Tapodev-
\ \ e \ lal A
ovTa’ Kal yap at pm TpooHkovoal mou TH OOM KaTa moOhW
JE Tponyayov.
A A ‘
X. Tpddw dé viv radra do Spdprvyns dia "Edeciov
A > , ¥ A 4 > AS A “A \
Tov afipakapiotwyv. eotw dé aya euot avy moddois Kal
¥ , \ \ ¥ Nea a
30 adAols Kpodxos, 76 oOnrov ovowa. Tept Tav mpoceOovTwr
Sic. 'N , yee , > / A , cee b]
dao Supias eis ‘Papny eis dd€av Ocod micTEvw vas ereyvw-
a ¥
Kévau’ ots Kal Synrwoere eyyts me OTA TdvTES yap EloW
¥ A \ e Cow a , 3 \ Ci. fo) \ ,
a&iot @cov Kal vuwv' ovs mpémov éotiv vuly KaTa Tav-
> A A Aa A \
Ta avamavoa. eypara dé vuiv TavTa TH Tmpo Eevvea Kad-
A , ¥ r) 3 € ae) A
35 avoav Lente Bpiov. Eeppwoe eis Tédos ev VTopovyn “Inaov
Xpworov.

I; add. ye otros g3. ar els] g,93945; 7 els gp. 25 me] 2, 23245
1 with I; om. g,. els] g,2,24s with I (see II. pp. 230, 231); ws 23;
sicut 1. 28 5€] g.g,sg¢3 I (see 11. p. 232); igétur 1; om. gy. 30 tepl]
mépa 4. 32 Sndrdoere] £,8,23245; mandatis (or mandastis) [1]. The pro-
bable reading in I is dy\woare (11. p. 232), and this may have stood originally in
the text of this recension also.

Subscr. rod aylov iepoudprupos tyvarlov marpidpxov Oeovmdd\ews dyTLoxelas
ématohh mpos pwyatous. 18. g,g,; TOV TOD aylov lyvarlou émiarodav dwdexu TEédos g3.
Nothing in gy.

20. éyo elpe xt.A.] From Joh. x. 11,

IGN. IIl. 18

Aire bogs he Ky

a ni ce Ta

ye SM av Kis
RNG UI AAN

’ Ay hd Fey sy a “Us pss %

oral

Rh | \
Vek ay MD Cy reg NY
] } », Cs

an \

ee ie mysavk Ni

ay | iy
Ws rr) y
btara Sigil

Nil aaa

ne itt ith

ae

COPTIC REMAINS

OF

SG © DEES:

18—2

I. FRAGMENTS OF THE EPISTLES IN THE SAHIDIC
DIALECT.

a. To Hero.
&. To the Smyrnzans.

The ms, Borg. 248, from which these fragments are taken is
described in the chapter on Manuscripts and Versions in vol. 1.

II. ROMAN ACTS OF MARTYRDOM IN THE MEMPHITIC
DIALECT.
The ms, Vatic. Copt. \xvi, from which these Acts are printed
here, is described in the introduction to the Acts of Martyrdom,
11. p. 365. A few obvious errors in the MS are tacitly corrected.

EPISTLE TO HERO. a7

oe SIE[TH Mpoc] NoATKApPMoc OM Mx0EIC Ic MEX C .

[VIII]. Ceugime epok ficos Mensckonoc onnermoc frtoc Tamac
TOATHIOc MI OFOM IM ET OM Teg? EhOASTE mechyAmmoc . usme €
MempechyTEepoc ETTAECIHT OM TIMOTTE. UME € mEeRUFAP araKkonoc Mars
AMOK Fit arfoHy MMOOT OM Tex [ec aro [o]n TCAPS Mit [temita +
ugsme € WAaoc [Mit}soerc alt] MKOT! ua n[Mlolo] KaTA nerpan.
[war t]r ary Muoor etoo[TtkK] [lee MauwrcHe TIHCOT NavTH HeTpa-
TUVOC MIATICWY.avwW MILEPTPE NENT arsooy WUE eqoopuy maopak.
EWjxe anon WeT MMaT ait adAa THOJAHA EeTpeypPoe Niet Muay.
ENEIAH ANON MuHpe Nahpagam Quon. GMGomM or [Ww] OPI oft
OTMITT[AwWlwpe MILT oTTaxpo . [Hro]k cap amt € moor ehod net-
Mass egovn avw cemte chor AUTAROC AUTROEIC ET OM TanTIOgg sa.
ATW AUIPTPE TCTHATWTH ATIROEIC Wwe Nee IMiwer Ecooy € MAT
OF Wwe MMary.

[IX]. ugsme € Kactanoc NEeTSaAWOT Epo! MIT TEqcorme TCE
MIL MeqMepIT NUjHpe . Mar epe Wxoerc TAac May EOE ETHA OM
MEQOOT ET MMAT . BE AVAIAKOMES Epon. war eT ert MMooyT ETOOTK
OM Mex . UME MIICTOC THPOT ET OM AroarRia OM ENC KATA
pan . Mmepameder € met Of Tapcoc . adAa YoTHR epooy asit
Ws . NETAxpooy coor € Nevacredson . Yume € Maprtoc mer

cKoMoc MireamoArc ET att Zahpw OM TISOEIC . UME OM € Mapra

278 COPTIC REMAINS.

Taweepe Tcemn[H] € Te9OyvO ATW TET acTcaho eEpao MIT TcooTEC
eT OM TECHS. Tar NT a TaprxH Wome NonTc avw Tar iit
acwW)te Hornoarcama [avw]orkwm Minteorome Hpequymiuse morte.
Epe Merwt MEXC Oapeo EPOR OTM TeqMomorenHe Tord
MOVOEIUJ EROTOR. ATW CKETAORIMES EVOHT WIERKAHCIA AUTMOTTE.

oTxar OM Tisoerc aTW UAHA exws. BE Kac erexwk EhoA.

fh.

GoOMOIWC KE ENMICTOAH Fite TheTOTaAah menatioc MMapiTpoc
NET OVMOTTE EPOY aE GEoopoc . ete MetTcoper MILMLOTTE The . €

agqcoarc Wa TMpacarpita.

Icnatioc Mecodopoc NeTcoar WTERKAHCIA MILMOTTE MerwT Mit
TeqMepst WuyHpE sc Meg? . Tar iT avita mac ofl OMOT SIM. ETRHK
ehoA Of THIcTIC MIT TATANIH . Hcwjaat am WAaay fingapicma .
ecpanag MIIMOTTE ATW ECthoper MITOFOM . TETUFOOM OT CMTPMTa
Titacra . pawje emate OM Tena sUIN[oT]TE MIT Mojane etolTaa]d.

[I]. tteools] fixe megcc Ment ayp THOTTH Ficodoc fiter ge.
afeme talp] epwten . xe TeTHChTWT opal ol OVNictic EMECKIM.
QWC ETETHOYT EPOTH € TcTaypoc MITAOEKC IC TEX git TAPS
MIL TleMita . ETETHTASPHT OF OF ATANIH OM TecMOg MIEEXC .
ETETHSHR EChOA Mame EQOTH € TeMxoerc . Ey EhOA TE OM TITESTOC
TaAaa Kata CAPS. [m]ujtpe Mrunotre [Ka]tTa norwuy [ult] teom
MILMOTTE . ceavatog mame choAOH ornapeecstoc . eavhantze MMOY
[eho]Agrtit swoannn[c] . se Kac eqeswk ehoA HarmaroconH mM .
Tar MAME OF TONTION NFARTOC MIT OHPWAHC NTETpApyX He aToyTY
gapon eit Tcapg . Mare amon gen ehoAgu Mkaprtoc MILE MOT
MMAKAPION. WE Kac eqeqr Hovamaes[i] wa eneo ehoAon tama-
cTacic E907 € Tey OTaah MM MeEeqmIcTOC Erre ON MroTaar erte
OM NOEOMOC Spar OM TICWMA TEGEKRRAHCSA .

[II]. nas tHpor aqujomoy ETAHHTH . ATW MAME AQMOT KATA
GE ON HT aqTworn of oTME . Mee ait ET Epe Mamscroc sw Mnoc

NHTOOT BE OEM CMOT . NENT ATUFWIE TTOOT ME MECMOT. RaTa CE

EPISTLE TO THE SMYRNANS. 279

HT ATMEETE EPOC ECHAWWNE MMOOT . TCEWWNE Naasmonson ait
CWMA .

[III]. anon re Yooorn Maog MMiica TpeqgTWoVM OM OT TCAPS.
avw tnicteve epoy iter ge. Hrepeyhwk ae egoTM wa mare-
Tpoc Mexagd MAY. RE AMHITH NTETHGOMGM Epos NTETH May xe
ANT OTASIMONION AM HATCWMA . NTETHOT AE avrxwo Epog av-
TICTETE . CATAMAQTE MMOY OM TEYCaPZ Ait eqmira. eThe mar pw
ATRATAPPONE! MITMOT., ATIE TAP EPOOT ETTMGOM EXM TIMOT «
MHTCA TPeyTWOTM AE aGOTWM OM MMMAT aTW agqcw . Eo
HCAPRIKOC ATW AUTMIROC . EYO NOTA MM WEwT .

[IV]. mars me ercpar MMOOT NHTH Mamepate. EFcoomM xzE
OVHTHTH Mal QWTTHOTH . €F Wpm gapeo ae epwrn chodAen wer
SHPO MOO HPWME . Nar SE OF MOMION WUJE € TM UOTIOT EepwTn .
aAAa CLJKE OTH WOM . € TM TWAMNT EPOOY € NTHPY. MOMOM zac

WAHA CApOOT MHMOTE CEMAUMETANOL. QOTIEP War MOKE Nay.

ovitrey Tegovcia AE € Tas HISS IC TEX C NEMWIO MME . CUGSE OT
OTCMOT TAP Hita Mar wwne choAorTM MemxoEIc . EFE AMOK QWWT
On EIMHpP Of oF CMOT . EThE OF AE NTOOTM araaT Eppar €
TMOY THAOPM TRWOT TiMtAgph TCHYE aTW TWMAagph ME@Hprom .
ardAa etTo[H]m egor[m e]tcHye c[yo]HM Egor € MHoTTE . WET
OT TMHTE HMEOHPION Eq OT TMHTE MITMOTTE . MONON Qa TMpatt
Tic TeX C . EIYS Qa QWh MIM ETpamoy IWMMag . Hrog MeTEToMm
War. Mer TeAroc Hpwme.

[V]. mas ev epe gone apna MaMog . ET O Hatcoomm mmog .
Tigovo AE ETapHa MaMooy choAgrTooTY. ETWUje COpar Exam TMOT
COOTE TME. MAF ET EMTMOTIIGE MMOOT NGI MEMpOPHTHC oTRrE
NMHOMOC MMWTCHC OTRE NevTaccredAson waopar € Tenor orre
expo fHiterce . Kar wap evmeeve Hirer oe ETAHHTH QW om.
epe ova tap nator MaMor Hoy. equjantacior Mem . Mg wOTA
ME € MAROEIC . ENYOoMOAOTEL MMOG alt wxE agqthoper MTcCAaps ,
TeTaW AE MMA. aqapia Maog € MTHpY . eqebopes [MTloy mmMoy.

H[plan ae nl J] o arnalg]re Mmereujcoarcoy MHTH. adda

280 COPTIC REMAINS.

TITECUJWIE MMOF ON ETPAP TETREMEETE . WantTOT METAIO! COOTIT
€ T1MOy MMEnxoerc re MEX C . ETE Nar Ne TeMmanactacre.

[VI]. muptpe Asay WAana ene Wet ON THE ETE ECOT
MMTATTEAOC MIT MapKwit . WMET OTMAT Epooy MIT WET Ecemay
Epooy alt. ETWall TM MICTEVE € TEMMOEIC IC TENCE MIT Megqcrtog
etovaah . Hrooy Qwor on cEMatoat Epooy . NeTMAUYY Mapedeys.
MiIptpe Aaav BICEe HOHT EXM OFTOTIOC . NTHpY Tap Me THICTIC

MIL TATANH . War ere MATAAAT coTM Epooy . TOTHTM we € MET

ENCEMAOTE aN € TEX Apc MiEmxoErc sc MeNc . NT acer eppas
exwn . Hee et omtorhe € TECHWMH MIINOTTE. MIETPOOTUZ att
Ne atanH H erhe XHpa H opdanoc H OFA EYPSPHE H OTe

eqoHuy H ova eqokacit eqohle]....

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 281

Taaptypia ittemacroc mmaaroc Het ormos} Epog xe

ecoopoc etehH me etepdopsit Mbt. (bHET agqep eEnrckomoc ean-
TIWONIAR MEMENMCA TWO itrenranmoctoAoc. EAYRER TEQ(MAPTT PIA
Xx XN _ Shae
EhoA Sem pwmMH. iMWcoT z Mimahot enn Sen ovgmpxHnn irehy.

aMHIt.

— x
I Ben omag © hpomms itreTMeTOHTEMWM MamTparainoc RECAP,
i. XN XN = XN XN
eTeomag fy hpomms te treymMag cReE Mposuts MreoATATa.
Sen TovNatA HattiKoc crphon mem MapKEAAoc.
x =
Icnaasoc Menickonoc Mantioxgia cagep mag A memenca ma-
XN
MoctoAoc. evOAIoc Tap Ne MWopn etagar itmetensmcKonoc.
XN X ‘ XN
avouty ae EpwmH evpwsrc Epoy Sen ovsmsupy itcnoyvan ého-
Agiten mHETAVOTOpTIOT cohe FomoAotsa eto: ESomn Em9¢c.
Hi ae enarapeo Epog maripr KT me Sem tovHn Coannpoarmtwp
HTETPALAMOC MOTPO Me. Marre me MOYpPan, KOpMHAsOc, icon,
rorhintoc, cenoc, hartoc, AcAapx oc, TAAMac, ATMHH, haphapoc,
‘
ATAIIMOC. SAMPOMI ME Macproc Set OPMETIOFO EOTVOM NTWOT
‘N ‘
MMAT MWOANCMOT ILOHPsoM.
X
Aver ac MiMakaproc eqcomo arr ehodSenm Forwpa mreyfacia
X\
ovog choASen maa evemmay avr EFOpanH MEM PHTIOM. con
Xx X\
Men Sem MWMwWIT com ame Sen roa. est unag MIPUAIKEOC
‘\
ETWYT MMOG SEM OTMETOOVO MIEQCOT NEM THERWPY. KETOF
Epe NICHHOT KaTAa NoArc YF nwoy hoanmusy MTaro. we gosta

Ntowfaco ehuceorah,

282 COPTIC REMAINS.

AAA Miegdr Sen mar gepr Mnovswont adAa margoxoes an-
mrmeoc Sen ganhad Macupms ovo09 haenas.

Ratagprt tteoy etegor Mmcepe Sen ovr itmegemeroAn, eqaw
Mamoe Mrasprt.

Ke ar icxem tevpra Wa PWaMH. re Sem mawsit me Sew wet-
WoTWOT IE Sem POM, EIMOUJT MEM MFEHPIOM. EXcono irroTE
MY Maovr eTe MWIMATO! ME Mar avujanep Neonmaney mwor
Wartoo Ig0vO.

Il. Gravins om dnrameoc choASen pucion avuje €Sovn Epon
AVEPCTMENNT MITATTORPaATwp MWTegmaporcra.

Tote ayovagcagns toportagog epary mag. eaqewor}d irtcm-
RAHTOC THPC Enec EPHOT OFOD Mexaqy Mag.

Xe Meon ne wnaasoc. PHET aqrovnoc morse amtrooxra gwere
cope NEKCWIT 5 MaMaUjs. we aKTacee Yorpra THPc éhodga
NUjeMugY inuMoTy ESovn EMUJEMUsT MMITING PHCTIAsoC.

A_eporH Mse mWAAIOC Texagq SE AMOS W TOTPO asmmanjxremsom
ITAceoR owWR ChoASen wnuyjemuys fuuAWAoM empocenerKe
Mmon Met ovoo cam tushap Ioumuyy horpo mE we oma
IITeqTaAxpo HTEKRMETOTPO.

Ayepoyrw itxe Tparanoc nexag xe sexe Kovwu EF mH itgan-
XNAPICMA OFOD ECOPERWONS EKHT Nema MuPAp 9¢w HMcwK
HTAITHOMA TTEREPOTCIA IMIMIOTy OFOO HCMAUJONT iapoe HeE-
pere Anusmsuyt MIZETC. OF0R ITEREP OFPO NEMA.

Ayepoyvw itxe mnaaroc xe ovgwh erecuje am mE W Topo ef
oanxapicma emnacphrAantin InhpyoxcH ovog icesrre est-
KOAACIC Wa Exteo.

Herww ae etanwuy Muwor ETHITOT MAY Yom MAwWoy am xe
cemyja TOAD eNTHpPY. ovo ovac Ynaujemupr am Roannot
itcworn MMWOT art.

Ovog mzere Mem eveERcaxs tpog tems amt xe ovauy MCMOT Tle
OFOO OMETOTPO MTA KOCMOC YeperrEvAT Epoc as. Erita-

x ;
tonor cap itow. AIDFAM BREMOHOT MITAIROCMOC THpPY wratocs

Taare H.

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 283

AyepovrwH WE Tpasanoc Mexaq. xe Novong eEhoA xe MMOMOAS
Heconcre MMETRAQHT HSHTR. cohe dar aKwowyy inawpea
ETAIOVWU ETHITOY MAK. OFOO N MASP! xWINT HrACpKOAST I
MMOR Sen TIMMpIA WHEN. OF MONON 9wWe aTcWTEM, arrAa
QWC ATUJEMOMOT OFOD eqepantTrActin oThe mraotma itretern-
KAHTOC Eeorah, ov0O engqepercra am tuto.

Ayepoyw Mx MATION Mesay.xe APIOTT MHF KATA HHET pana
® TLOTpo.

Amok cap Yracpercr am. ovae cap Maton KX POM oTRE
Mamon [c]tTaypoc Amon sunt honpron Mao wgwr thor
IUMIMEAGCT MAUJREMAOM a Ehopay Ehodga Gt crowns. aes
Tap ait Miarmocmoc aAAa emer MeHET aquoy Sapom W9¢c
eaqtwng EhorSen mHEeenworr.

III. A YcrveRANTOe THpe epoyrw Mesac. BE ANON TENcworM
SE miNOTy SAMaTMOT He. Hau prt Kxw Maoc HEOK xe
a TIX MOT. cCOTHOTt Te.

Ayeporw Mxe IwHAaroc Mexagq. xe Mace amok Kam sicxe
AYMOT KATA oOvVorKoMoOMIA eohe Nentorxar aqtwomy AUTIMAg
© iteg007.

Huet ctenxw Mauoc epwor hewten xe nort armor gue
PEYMWOTT. OTOQ MOT TWOTHOT xe OMA itTeTEMeMs THZETC
MEIT YOOMC SEM KPHTH.

AckKANTIOC Ac ATPASTY grTem oTReparnoc qujon Sen O.eorpHe.

Adpoarar ae ceome Sem nkgay wea MIKAIITOC.

HpakAnc avpokog gitem orxpwm eaqwujen. merennort
CEMA HovTimOpra MitarpHy cohe xe oamatamags se o709
MpeqepneTowoy OFS MpegTako iupwos.

lence ac teog mog¢c Kan sexe arvepetarpwst Mamog or09
aqMoy eKorcrovc aAAa agovoMo EhoA Itregysom. Sen
Tamepey tung EhodASen nHeemwoss. oF0g agar hapray
TLE T ardooehey chororten ono impwmeoc. Ovroo neten-
of aver Moyruy Aamwor Ehodorren ht gwc eprarnc itte-

tyaara.

284 COPTIC REMAINS.

Tlenot ae heog etaquor thodgrten ganpwmar MmbeonHpoc
Mnovruygar topxr Sapoy cyacro Muwoyr eohe momneTQwor.
EAVEP ATUJENOMOT MEMLEMCA MIMEOMAMET ETAYAITOT MWOT.

Ayeporw itxe Tparanoc nexaq. we anon FepcermborAcrim mak
eopek KoTK EhoASen amor eSovn eEnwnsd.

Tlexag ftxe smmaaroc. axe RaAwe KYchO NHE Ww Norpo. YPHT
Tap HTOTY MPMOT iterteg. oF09 Yrwc Muor Ewe eSovH EmrONns
itenteo. KE Tap ovon & MaMwsT WOT ovas. eujagcm Ipc wAEem
Ov09 ovar eqaHit EOA.

Ilexagq itxe tpasanoc. xe apr orca tnimomt mrenep ehoa
pam Hamp. oOvAc NOOK KCOTEM am COOTE TKE-
porca it} commAntoc.

AyepoyvwH ise wnaaroc. we amacporca Hau Muwos. gapa
Het aquwpy espHr covmreoc cohe tametnwm. se mIgare
WhecnHT coMmMaupY itmeqsadava. se Het agqger ehodAsen
OMANTIRH ETETMETPEGUpIME TE Eavsepo Epog orrem orcorU
se HET ovcAonAen Mamog EhoAgrten wrarramoc EeTor MEwWoTT
NEM COIME, JE MHET ATRWT McohE iterAroc avYoxoy Mnor-
hene. se MIQKOME eETIpY MPMOIT TiugwoTT Eavep Twhuy
IUUOhHODS ETHIE ETOMPTcIC.

Tums exmovy enar Mnamprt xe nowh Coampwasr me Mpeqepork
oro9 ltpeycey Roar HaAoy OF0O IMTWIK.

Guyjavovwieh Eovactoc OFOD EOTMACK. MEM OTMOTS HEM OF-
Apakwn eepoy ep ovowWh an Enamey adAa Eepory wopuep
litamoc HaAAOTpION. Mar eTecuje EMecTWOY. OTOP EoTWUFT
MWOT att.

Has eve netenoroms wAHA mwWoy %E QIMA HToTApeo NwTen
HTOTMETIJAT. MH Har MramipHy gastos} sme.

Hlexag ftxe tparanoc. xe amon Me eTAIWwWMr mak tetroc mas
AAacHHaUA ESopm enmtowvy xe AUTEPTIMOpIt AMOK.

Ilexagq ttxe semaasoc xe arsoc mak sexe wWopn xe YcehtTwrT

eqyar opr oa facanoc mihem ov09 tepovnomentt ECMoT

mike Mauoy. emwrAem cap tue wa by.

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 285

IV. Hlexagq tse tparanoc. xe akujam eporcia oc naxcmonor
AKWTEM EPOTCIA HMAOTEMOGHK EMAWW. MAACO OTT EpoK
MMATATK MiTATeKUEr Srcr.

Hlexagq itxe semanaroc. xe enarfaco Epor me. mamaep hHet
eTeHovagcaonr Maog MHF The.

Tlexag ine tparamoc. se pIovs EXE TEYMECTENOHT, itganKoTM-
Toc MTaTg.

Hlexag ixe miswpr Sen OTMEOMHY IMTAaFOc. KE aKOTWUC
EhoA Amamer ESori Emg9¢e HeorTO W ToTpo.

Ilexag itxe tparanoc. xe SwRI ttneqebipworr itgaimoone ithe-

‘ x
SUIT ITETEMOIOTS MOFOMOT ENE Usa.

3 Beh
Ilexaq itxe mmaaroc. xe Madovicmoc THPY opus emt. OT09
X SS x
irtepecoanecee an Ennetuywn Muwor.
‘\
Ilexagq itxe tTpasamoc. xe apr ercia fnunomy. mar caxr tap
x
MAyTOHOT Wak ai ters.
SS X
Ilexagq mxe semaaroc. xe auy Mowe apHor KepKeAeTIN THT
eopr epercia tnunomy itrempeaitgg Hau,
Ovmacs. mem ovhapHt. men ovghors. nea OFTIEMKOc. mem
A
OTLOY MPEYOMAGOT!. MEM OFOTWMU. MEM OTOTIOP. MEM
OTMOTI. MEM OTMCAD.
Te moc pwam ittermepene. ar et a HpaKANanc oTwuT Manog.
Te Pmwoy MeardAHc. JE NITWOT ETCATIECHT MIMRAOK. re TIHEPMHC

WIpeysrovr.

Tlexagq itxe tpasaioc. xe armsoc mak xE€ apr orca. mar cass
TAP ETERRW MMWOT. NatoHoOT Wak am Horr

Tlexe semaaroc. xe arsoc mak xe tuacpuyoruyworuss an. tcoworn

x ‘\ x ‘\

rap an ipAs tuto}. ica morar Mmavaty. dar eTaqeasauo
intepe NEM THKAQY IOM MEM MHET HSHTY THPO!W thar
x ‘ ‘ X —_
Evos Hegovcra itcapg muhen. Gy iTewMia wea maeTemtay
Epwor am.

Ilexaq Mxe tparanmoc. xe WM cap eETEPRWANT MMOK Euswtt
bY me Euemus Mmog wea minow} mar gum etemepomodrocst
UMWOT OFOTCOT.

A
Tlexagq itxe rnaasoc. xe apeujan thrcrc eparanpmuit iKaAwc

286 COPTIC REMAINS.

aAT@ne WAANH cHaepanegcecoe alt. EQETI Jmeonovs EM
TMEOMHE. JE THOTWINT EM THRKAQK. fe TeTQOAR EM CHET
ENUJAUfS WHETE Mila veps Mar Tap ENMOTEPHOT. tepadx BW
MMOC EPWOT BE OFOF NWOT.

Au cap ne wymat loge mem feArap se auy Te Omepsc Mov-
MICTOC MEM OTATICTOC.

Te auy ne nymat Anepher MG} nem mawdAor.

V. Tlexagq itxe tparanoc. xe hwpuy ttmequin ehoA itreten
MaQOT MOC PWM.

Tiexag fixe imanrioc. xe OTRE NX pwm peypwRe ovrae maxos

\ xX N N
ILOHpIOMN. OTRAE NAWp eEhor WMIRAC. OvVRE NGOTRET SUTI=

MS
MEAOC. OFAE NTAKO MIICWMA THPY. qrausbopxt aim Ehoroa
a:
TaatanH eSomn ey.
XN
Ilexagq ise Tparamoc. xe WMC Heanmanspon ftneg ireTen-
‘
POR siteqcepbsipwors.
Tlexagy time ivmaaroc. xe XovoNE ChoA W TOTpoO. xe KOS HaT-
Soy \
cworm se HY eTonS won NSHT. har etcagms wHY Wpsom.
XN
ovog eqipr ittarprocn itheps. ehHA eme eohe ar an me. ne
XN N
MMOM Usom MMOS am Te eqar Sa menhacatoc.
S ; X N
[lexagq xe Tparamoc. se apHoy MeoK oThenms eqmaujt. MMO
x
NaXitaeprapaxwpnt me tiubacanoc ittekepercra inno wy.
XN
Tlexagq tise ivmaaroc. xe eryar EOpHI. oFog cIepoTMOMENt
‘ XN X
eneKhacamoc. gwc epe Mar Gr an eSovn eEpor ovog xe
‘x a XN XN
ElEpeceamecoe EpwWoT an aAAa TaatalnH ESovTM Epoy. Mmeog
by Maun ar etepe Tarren Mem TacwMa Sem sweqrss
N xi ‘
icHoT shew wea bir: moron mhem.ctepoeAnic emsaracon
NX XN
ecOnawwns. teoc e@po tnihacanoc wWwnr evachwor NTOTOT
cegopuy Magpar ai.
Ovrae cap Maon gepHOM OTRE MWOT EYOUS Maujwujem ast
intatann erentar Eso et.
XN SS XN >
Ilexag tixe Tparanoc. xe amfors MOTH PHM iTeTEMbopusg chor
‘N
OIREM NKAQT HTETENTAQO ITHABIOC Epary grswy we orita

Kall MiampHy lWreqect WeqonT ireqeporcra fuun0 wy.

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 287

Tlexaq mae maatoc. xe npwro Miampe pom opmpocorcHoy mE
XN » XN ©
qiat nar Anepbmers Mn pom MMcomHT COMLHIT EAOA OF 09
‘\
MATWUJEM.
a
Ilexagq xe tparmoc. xe taers we exepKatacdposmm ihaca-
XN XN
MOC Sem OYMATIA MMETPEGEPOIK. ME MMO TE Mage macgwtn
XN
cakujen mar Srcs THpoy ehoAgrtoten.
XN
Hlexagy tre mmaaroc. xe mHEeTaceo MaMwor EhoA AUTIAEMO
XN
ewe etarger chororten HY. ovog etorhot MwraAwAon. tagy
XN ‘NX ‘XN
MIpHt avinacppeygepork Asoc nH. Mewren axe madAon Sa
X XN
NHETWJEMUFS tar ETO MeMoxoc Coanmwus MmampHy. arson
bs x
ame art momoc Man. eujTemoga sicbapmacoc EWNS. re MIpeEeq-
MOYY. JE MIpeqsrovs. re mpeqor au aAAa cepen PHRD
yh
Heoy MiiswWM WTenHKeETIpr itntar AmaipHy Sen ommetmepreptoc.
© X
OTKOTH AMOK OTPEYEpoIK am adAAa MOWTEN. NHET OTWIYT
>! A
TIUIAWAOH ETIPY Sutar.
Ilexag txe tpasanoc. xe we MIMOMy ETTAIHOTT alSicr aspCatot

choA mappa.

Ilexe wnaaroc. xe oro9 Mnepy Scr ak Ww Torpo. adda se MAIT
‘\ ‘ Xx X x
ETOTY MINX PHOM. se Watt ehoA ITcHY. re hephopt enujwr
XN st wi XN ©
MPIOM TE MHIT MIMGHPIOI Osta HTERMAOy we Mmom OAL Sei

XN XN ee ee
Mar gopuy am magpar eohe TaacanH eESovt Ene NTH.
x

VI. TWexag ttxe tparanoc. xe auy te TocAtsc etenxoruyt chor
Saxwe Ww iwaasoc. enmanmoy Sem mar hacamoc. eTeKRBon
‘ XN
MMWOT ITEMr as.

Ilexagq itxe ivmaasoc. xe MHETATEpaTcovEN HY etTorsen mMTHpy

. aE ree =i XN
Nem TegAoroc eTONS FHC TCC NENGc. CEOs MAaTCOTES ot
‘N
NEM MeqatTacon. erons MebpHyY mutehtwosr ceepoeAtic an.
XN XN XN XN
eoAr Mieonaney Memenca mbwps €hoA Amashyoc.
Anon ac tencworn itfmetercehne TEMOHT ToHT. wE MeEMEITCa
° ‘N x
Open fF choASen Mamma Tentagcy MITTWMS MEMES OTOOD TEMMAGS
‘ ‘\ ©
WMMENCWMA EATTWOTHOT EHOASEN NHEOMWOTT TEMMAEPRAHPO-
peepee awe gpa a XN
MOMIN AE OM BEM Wensc He WHC MoTMETOTPO NaTMOTITK.

A ~~ D3 \ »
Bar eTeqnadwt chord NSHTC NSE TIMKAD MONT EM Tron bs EM

TLICLIAIOM.

288 COPTIC REMAINS.

Ilexagq fixe tparanoc. xe anon conanwpy treTemgepecie nTa-
EpeHnitoy Hceahe. CupTemsuUgT MEM MIROTMA ITEMIpPUOMeoc.
Ilexe micospoc renaasoc. xe OFOD MIM COMAWAEMAOM | TIOTPO
EhwA ChoA TtHeT a Gt cemmHtor oF0g aqkoToy. Kalt
APeEWan oTar SEM Awpr qmaxemonoy oAsr am IMAHy iHTOT-

REMY Eqarugs mem by.

Tiwemuys cap sungeprnctianoc ormononm xe cenaughoAg EhoA ai
orren mpomr adAa EhoArgrten Yom itren9¢e gitaepmpoKon-
Tit it9ovo EhOA Sen ovegoor ireyargane orog reqaras
Ovo9 HreyepovTOn Sem waktn itebovwms wyaetercehuc.

IIkaor tHpg maauar écoven née MhpHy tovrmwoy eqouy eqgwhc
IUAMAIOT. KATA Waar MIUMpPOPHTHC.

Ov armeon an ne W NoTpo copenmory Emujemupr f9¢ pHCTIa-
MOC BE OEpEcic. Mar casr cap we gepecic ops EhoA Aum-
KX pHctiancmoc. cohe xe Maram xe gepecitc oTantacia Te.
OFOHT eqTAaa CYWeEamUps Itnequerr MMavaty iovgwh eqemuga
an ittarog. kebprt Mrgepecie MiwensmKoyproc Hujorewa pwc
eTxw Maoc se Muon most wor.

Ie Mbprt ivtgepecic etaw Mamoc eHprocH Mnoepa. xze wa-
comwteh ESopM EMsmTeEhMWOTS. WEM MIMFOIKOC MEM SIOT AR.

Ie @adprctohorAoc ear eraw Maoc. xe GY epgemr hHeTwWoN
Sa pan Mamarvaty. tinnetheo EmecntT wa 10g.

Tlucamuys me heog fuuogprctrasoc orcwornoy ne rey eTwon
Sem OFMEOMHI NEM TeqaonovenHe MuHpr sea Yorkomo-
MIS HatTuphy etagqas caps NSHTC caqep poms Sem ovmet-
ATPWpx.

Inequpi} vap Sen teqaetnomy mementca opeg ep poss adAa
Heoy teog om me.

Cpe tnodrtsa fiughHos. cesta | orog MIMOAEMOC ETATUJWTE
USHTOT NEM ITApaXH ESomN EnovepHos. arhwA thor
OFOO ATUJWI SEM OFRAMH HOSPHITHRKOM.

VII. Aceporw ise FowMRANTOC. SE ce Mar cMoT AutarpHy. KATA

€erta. The lacuna is after this word.

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 289

prt etansoc. adAa dar ne tenmsont cohuty xe agqhwdA
‘ ‘\ ‘
chor AuUjemugY Tutte yf.
Tlexagy tixe remaaroc. xe orog oF Ne TIMETQWOF = eTAqUZWT
w YRepovcra eTTAMOTT “Ze A TENIAHMIA AMMEN gross
a = x
chorASen swpwoms tuna itre}wAann. eve macaw se.
‘ X ~ x
Gros niypannoc exe mIpwmeoc Sato Moor MhpH}y etaqepe
XN
MIPyTAH Meenoc thaphapoc ete Maom OAL itceMHAFcIC NSH-
‘\ ‘ x
TOV, SFHEXWOT HTAPXH MUIpwWMEoc, Bar ete trpahH eoorah
SS ‘ x
HEIN pHetianoc MoTy Epoc xe nryghot mhenms caqtcahe
MIPWOML. BE OTHOTS HOTWT ETOISEM NTHPY OFOO agarTor
QA ‘ ‘ X ‘\
Mpemoe chodrga tucThok. erenuausr itte Ymopia. evor taonnars
XN
or0g Hovamcnog. ESovn Emenvenoc.
‘\
Havtprda cap me Sem micnog trenetenwupr. EvTeTenuwt Muwor
NY XN
NWOT. OFOD MaTFWSEM MMOTEM We Sem wmodemoc eteTen-
XN ‘
Ip! MMWOT MEM METEN EPHOT MHETHI ETarbycic Mem Tale
‘
TENMOC MOTWT.
Xx
Ovso09 MATEPANATKATHT MMWTEM EEPACKIMOMIM OFOQ CeEpEeTert
wwnr epetenhruy mea meteors Sem novujar thot Sein
ovaonn mihem KaTaAbpHy gw epetenujon Sem oven: mMarwcra.
Ovsog narewdSen MITRAOS Sen Movcnoy. orog Wanp Sent mnov-
akaeapcra.
UJem mieonoc irenicKHMeHe OFOD CEMATAMWTEM. BE TOTESItOC
xX
Ne, Eat MWpoms ittapteurc Mewren ae TeTenovrwus an
‘\ %
ecpomoAorin Auetenums coke tRovar Mujepr eujar SeASwaAc
TLUURPOMoc.
— Xv
HseAAnnoc Newor ceujorujoy Muwor xem nar orc Anat
XN
eastcaho tpwor thoAgrren mreenoc ithaphapoc.
S
Ayepoyrw itxe Tparanoc Mexaq axe we smomy. yor musebaps
SS X\
MMOR W IHTAaroc Exe NeKnUst McwosM, Kam rcxe traro
X
AM AUTIER UE MUI.
x ‘
Tlexaq ttxe iwmaasoc. xe ov0g oF Ne TMr9Wh ETEKQIOTS MTEM-
‘
WeMIGr EToan NSHTY.

Ayepotw fixe tparanoc nexagq. xe cohe we TETENOTWEFT amt

IGN, II, 19

290 COPTIC REMAINS.

MNENGt pH, ovae The, ovae 09 coorah. mpequyanuy
nmengcar shen.

Ilexay itxe scmanroc. xe ov0g mM Ne conaorwust MepH.
ar etujon Sem ovceyrHma. OFOO ETVMOKICEE MTEMeceecic.
uetTorors Mmeqsaom ChoA Sem ovkepoc. ovog eqor haog
ItkEREpoc.

Emaovout Mauoy Magy pry. hreve wjape neqovwnu. swxeh
HorcHoy eEnrpwh etormoyt tpog Satenennoy xe exAnprec.
Het Mamon uwpsaom Muaog eneo euyrht HTEYTAGIC MEM Teqen-
EptsS Mapa eww WrebwHet aqeamsog orog etToTagcagns
Magy EFoxr EMeqmoIT Mar THPOT oanujemMmMo Me eEThTCIC
intnconory MujororwWUT mac MaMavate.

Te ae on. amaorwut Amoc Maus ipwrt owe nom}. evgwhe
MMO HOTMHUS HCOM oITeM WCHT. oar ETA TMecpeqcwst
hopyy ChoA AebpH}t MovKamapa orog agqtasxpoc Mbprt
MOT CKHILH.

Emaorwwt ac om Autog Hau Mp}. ar etsoxeh ovog
ETMED OFOO ETSNO Meg MiuMAeCc ewagqepehiHM HoyMHUS
itcon.

DAA ensw Muoc. wE cue coTWUIT Muwor eohe Norwsns
ETHEPIWOT. War CARI OTMHE ait Tre.

Gta novanmorproc tap Y Aotovovwms Epwor am coepor oTWUsT
MMOOT QWC Nome aAAR EepoT EpoTOIE EMIPHWME OTD
copor Yasar iuuKapmoc eepoy choo Sem morREpoc oTog Itce-
MAD ICQOOT NOTWINE NEM TrexWpo.

Hrcroyv ae on eTaTeaujoy MeammHIM EOpoy epeTMEMuM MuKE-
poc nem mopht inucHoT OFOD ECOPOT WOT NOAM ALINE MIHET
WSHp Sent prom.

HImon or ov Sem mar Huyorwouwtr MMwWoy EWC Noy. oTrE
TWIMWOT CHET ormoryt epog SE NOCHAWKH.

Ovac MIX POM char ETeTEMMoTy Epoy we HehecTOC.

Ovae maHp ar etetenmonvy Epoy we Hpa. ove TWKAGI ar

CTETENMOTYT EpoY AE AHMITHP.

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 291

Ovnre WiKApMoc. Mar THPOT Kam sIcxE ETAYSeamIWOT EMTAO
XN \
epaty Mrenonds ganpequrhy we orog ganatrocon me.

X
VIII. Ageporw tse tparamoc. xe Wnrxoc mak scxen Wopn. xe
~ SS ‘\
HEOK NeTakTacee YanatToAN euTEMUJeMUgT Isto Ty.
‘ xX ‘
Hia cap comacwtem emar caxr mar ehoAgrroTR WTEquyTEM
XN
epaomaoy enmoryt.
Tlexagq tte semaasoc. xe ovog eohe oF KAXONT. W NoTpo. aE
XN x \
Tentchw EUJTEMOTWUJT MIMHETE CUFE al COTWUTT MMWOT aAAA
\ XN
EOTVWUT Moet MMHE OFOO ETONS HpeqconT wire mem Wags
x »\
oroe hpeycwornory mowh mrhen Saton MNaTOTUJWIs.
'. RAPA ss

Ovog NeqMONovENHe NUHP! NENT MHC Tec. Par vap Ne Nceworn
NX ‘\ X X
MMHE MMATATY. OFO hoTwine chor ItTenenuwemiyr eTheprwosr

‘N
Sem an TOTMA MAHI EvoTo EhoA.
‘ \
Teopickia ac meoc mremeAAHMOC ETenauje MectoTy oTaonory
\
TE. OVOP CMOTEM Hcoor MMOC BE CUJOYT OFOS CTARPHOTT
XN N
All. OFOO COoF Epatc Exem AF HowWh eyqToyAHOTT an.
~~

Tehw cap etemmorcagwe coped Kata MEeTCSHOTT.

Gunauwtengoytc vap Mau fpr}. com mem cawkuoc xe sh
SS — —_—
IUIOTT ETUJON ExEM NTHPY. com om xe J Ke com me B. Ke

—_ ‘N
com x€ T.com ac ctaovo Noammnuy ftowy Aon pam Aon
HIE Epwor.
x =
Craoro ze ON Meamaimxho nem gantenmeadrotsmd Qanconm ae om
X SS
CEOTWUJT IUITMAGOC HTEMTeEhnWoT! owWC MOT. OOS sETEhMWOTS
‘ \
MOHMEPOC MMATATOT att. aAAA MIKEATPIOC OM.

>» si XN ‘\

Com axe on MINZUJHN. OFOD Ua ESPHI MNIICH Mem THMSWA
x SS > Soe
MHATEPNSPATICSE EOTWUT MMWOT NEM MITOMPPTAIZ ATTA
SS
itreyiess.

‘N X SS x

Has arc THPOT. NIM Te COMAUMIGS MMOY. IE MTEGOWT MONT ExWor.
MaAAON Ac MM Te econacwhs Hewor an. se eqMmaprar ait
Epwor.

‘

Iippry cap inet avdhopxoy chor. cavacbwor chodSen ornopnn.

ewaramess Cpwomr mihem xe NomiwT me. Sci nWxmepot epat-

COTE NOTIWT ETaqucoor. ar ne MebpHy inet avmess

19—2

292 COPTIC REMAINS.

A ‘ ‘

NOAMMHOS Mpa. xe oannovy me Sen mamepor ger choddsen
by ‘ x ‘

Neovren Gy MMHF MuavaTY carere MaMoM TeqapocH orc

BWK.

Ayeporw itxe Tpasanoc ov0g Mexay. xe OTKETI Yrauyar an Sa
TERMETGACIONT. KCwhr tap MCW BEM OTMETIOTO EX OTWUF
ms X XN
ESpo Epon Sem gamcaxs MKOTC.

~ ‘
Aprerca xe ovn Ynoyr iunomt cepwuyr Tap Epok ftxe WHET
SS XN .
ARBOTOT ESoTH Ecopan. Sent ormeTAorapoc. Cujwn re oc waep-
XN ‘ ‘\ SS ok
Orca aw, fracpRorAaTMt MMOK. OFOQ EMSae MTATHIK AMITt-
SHpron.
N

Ilexagq ftxe inaaroc. xe wa onary RYoot Sem Meas KeWK
“ SS XN
ehor an miohHoTT ETERWUS MMWOT.

X\

AMOK Tap, AMOK oOFOCpPHCTIaioc Yuacpowcra am fuTowy AuTto-

XN XN = — —
MHpon. adAa amaovrwwyT MPT taraeoc. Hrwt MMaGe THE TING C
HeT aqepovwiiiy épor Sen chovwiits Mateqeaur. (pHeT agqovwit
X
Turahadr copay enequyebaps. dar me etujemugr Mamog. ovo0g

N or _—

extwor Mag. Heog tap Sen ormeomar ne Hy. ovog noc or09
NoTpo. OFON WITTMATOC MMaTaTY.

IX. Ifexe tpasanoc. xe Ynaponon orem mrxAox thems.
ARUTEM EPMETAMLONI.

Ss.

Tlexaq itxe rmaaroc. ae omrneonaney Te Yaetanoia Ww Morpo
cy \ XN x
iMiHESMaRoToT ehoASen WiMEeTOWOT ESoTN eENMEeManey. MH

‘ ‘ ‘
me cenarotor choASen mimeonaney eSoTm eEnimeTowor
ceQworl emgan.
N

Ov netecuje ne EGouS NCA NETCOTM OFOD METRAIWOT am MALOM
oAr coTt ejtmetercehue.

XN XN

Tlexagq Nae tparanoc. xe QSWKI NTEYSIcr OTN MTETEMEOC Nad.
BE CWTEM HCA WarToOKpatwp OFS itrekepervcia tunoyt

~
Kata Waotma iwycwMcRAHTOC.
Tlexaq fixe remaaroc. xe anon Jepooy Saton Ataocma MHF
XN XN NX xs x
ETSWMMOC. SBE NMOTUON Wak Mee gamnowy uemmo ehHar
€por.

Ovoo xe PHeonawemuys team Ke Nowy iujemmo evegoty chor.

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 293

Tuacwtem an itca YovoneKANTOR MEM THOTPO. EYovaAcagMs MHI
Ceptapastoaunt.

Ilimomoc wap tte GF zw Mauoe we hneRss 90 hovaynactuc
SEM NOAM. OFOO OM AE NMEKRCEMME HTOTKR NEM OTMHUS Exem
TOPRARIA.

Tlexagq txe tpasanoc. SE RWUY HOTOMOT MEM OTOEMA EE
TLE Uauy.

Ilexe semaasoc. xe Sicr mrhem conaujwnr mar. cohe tomodAowas
eta: eSovn Eh}. ceowort nur ESorn imusbeoce. ovF coovah
HWIMKATO Tap ITeMamcHoy HTeynoy. cemuja am MMIWOT €e-
MaGwpn man hod Kata hpHy etcSHoret.

Tlexag ttxe tpasanoc. xe poms Maaco Epor MamarvatK Aosmon
iirexspr iummeTovagcagny MMos Mma. Eujor Aor Hiraepoe pa-
coe mak Hoan Ke hacamoc Evgwor EQOTE Mar.

Ilexaq ite semaaroc xe. mt eomadbopsten cahoA irfacann
intebt.

Ovooxoex Me. Ie OF TALQTLO Ie OTOKO. re OThwW. re OTKTMAI-
MOC. JE OTCHET.

Ilagut we @HT on. se OvaAE Hmoy ovane Mons. Muon OAs

maubopsten cahoA irfacanmn inveby mem yauetercehne

x
EITARPHOTT Exenm TOM Mm9¢C.

Hlexaq ttxe tTparanoc. se eRmets Epo Epor EhoAortem TeRMET-
qar Sa Srcr shen. mpwar cap OT ZWOM Ie MMAICpo.

Tlexayq tise semaasoc. ermevs am Mauavatg. adda tiraot Sen
OTMEOMHT, SE SEN OVS po ass po. ovog Ynaspo.

Tlexagy ite tTparamoc. xe adity iretentaxpe NeqgaAava Exen
OTWe. OFOD NrTEeTengiTY EMMWTEKO ETCasoTH oOF0g itTeTEN-
WTEM KA OAD Nay Epoy OOD NcEWTEM HNCaq Ece MWOT OTrE
COTEM WIK HE Megooe mem TF hexwpo. xe oma tata
HMIOHPION MEMENCA Nar ovog NampHt iregbwpx thor
MiTAIOMS.

Aceporw tae YFovncRAHTOC. KE ANON OM THPEM Temepcrmert

HTEYqamoacic. aqujoujeHt Tap THPEM NEM THATTOKPATWpP OTOP

294 COPTIC REMAINS.

Mileqepanexrecee ceporcia itnmory adAa aqepomorAoumt xe
AMOK OTH PHCTIasoc.

Ilexagq itxe remaasoc. xe qcmapwort hae &Y hrwt Mase mc
1IXC HET agait Heya Sen tTeqyuceatacoc conawwe
EEPROIMWIU EMIMKATO HTEMEYoCc TMeqaenpst HWHps oT09
Mrictoc Mmcope tte Tequetnory.

X. Ovoo Sen msmag F hegoos a tparanoc momt EtcmncKAHNTOC
NEM MIMpPEPERTOC. OFOD ATI EMIEEATPON. Ea MIAHMOC THPY
UTEMIpwMEoe PwWort Epoy. MeavcwTEM Tap Ne ze TenIcKo-
Noc nretcrpra mat wea menpron.

Ovoo Sen namepey ovagcaonr itxe nospo ams neoorah
ITMAAIOC. OFOO ETaYqHay Epoy Mexag naq. «xe amon Yep-
ujPHpr xe ETS RONS memenca mar hacanoc THPOT NEM TOKO
stem Tushar.

AAAR Kan YHor cwtTem itcwM oma egemaep EhoA Emar Srcs
THPOT CTXNCH Wak ESPHS. OFOO MTCKUFWMY mam TUupeHps.

Tlexagq tise semaaroc. xe MamMmeTr ZC OFOM OTMOPPH Tpwas
USHTR Ne. Ynoyv ze TERTHOMH COME Hoanrrebmworr.

CahodA mem RepRoAakerM Maor Sem gancaxr KepenshorAcrin
me epor Sen Oancaxs ETOHT.

Hexcass gancasr Mmarpwomr me nNeKMETT UWMom OAL HoTaal
NSHTOD.

Cwream tpor xe Yuoyv Sem ovnappHera. anon ton an entapy
MraronS hpeqyuor orog hpeqraxo cohe mic WHC Mace
har etmer Muog ovog EFaUT HcwYy OTN CIOHA Epaty. Heoy
TAP Te NOK irfMeearomory oT oTcWoN Ne hremonds
ieneg. OFOD AMOK anoK Gwy THPT oFog arhopuyy Autarmess
THPY Magpag. cohe ar Teprataporim jieKhacanoc THPOT
oro9 Ytaceo choA iieRrtaso.

Hlexagq inxe tparanoc. xe enran qunmn ChodSem TeqyMeTeacignt
congy treteng¢w EhoA Exwg Maovs B. oma Hrewtem gars
cwan EhorASen meqcwama.

X \
ben NAMOGpeY May BEC NAE NIMAKAPIOC ITHAAION ENIMOTI fh.

ACTS OF MARTYRDOM. 295

evnHoy Exwgq. aqwuy EhoA Maopen WanMoc THPY cyAw
‘
MMOC.
_ ~
Hipoasr mspwamcoc NHETEPOECWPI MMBC MPOOT aprlems MWwTEM
Se E1UjWH hmar Sicr am exe OTMpagic ecpwoy casarc addAa
XN XN
esujon Mawor exem Yuetercehue.
X
Anok orcovro tap rehf. ovog ETMANOTT MMOF OFTEM MEMMaxor
HMAIOHPION. KE OMA HTAWwOM HovwmK eqrovhrort.
Has ane etaycoomor itxe tparanoc agepuypupr Muagw. oTo0g
: ie
Nexagy xe ovmsUst Te TOVMOMONH HnHEOMagy Emogc. mE Senn
‘ b.
suhaphapoc re mreAAHIOC EONaAcpanenecee EWM inar Sires
4
txen Neqnovy mareta har epovnomenmt epwor eehe mHeT-
x
EYOHT MOHT ExWOr.
MN \
Tlexag itxe remaaroc. xe ha OTSOM NPWA an Te W MoTpo adAa
X\ QA —
WWepovot Mont MMavaty mem Tinagy eTcoK Nan ANST
ithoneoc.
‘X
Har ae etaqxotos. argoxus ExWY MRE MIMOTI. OFOQ Sem mossmt-
\
Opor 1 Exwy. ovar ca Mar ca MMOG OTOO KE OFAI ca dar ca.
‘ \ SS ‘
aTovosY MMavatTy MMoTFO ac ENTHPY eEmeycapgy coovah.
‘ ‘ X XN
BE OMA NTE Meycwma Worn norhbyrAaRKtHprom Ipnruyy Auto0-
Arc pwMH.
XN
Oar om eta netpoc swk ehoA NSHTC gre OTCTATPOC. OF09
MavAoc etavwwt EhoA Itreqmaohr. mem onscrmoc.
XI. Agtwong ae itxe tparanoc. equjonm Sem ovmrusy iuyexps.
. XN
Gis we eqnAncce ovo eqepuybup!. avis mag igancdar ehodorrent
THASUOC CEROTHTOC TMIOHTEMOM EYEPCTMENIT mag ATTAUar
XN
HNHET ATEPMaPTTpoc nem TWIpPHy etowt Mauwoyr Mmavatory
a >,
EtoTY MhMoy atone goy Sa mmaot nem YouodAocra eros
XN ‘ ae
EDSOVM ENN C.
X ‘\
Ovog xe Amon QAr Mmpagic eqgwoy Sate mig pHctrasoc
- SS
met ar Muavatg we ceepovrunoc enxc ewe nort
‘
Menay hoanatoovs MAHI MEM poTer.
Hidwteh rac nea WIMETHOIR NEM IKETIApanomMia MiaIpHy cetac-
‘\ ‘
eHort thodSatent miggpHetianoc Epote poss mihen orog

sMoTOhHOT! THPOT ceujon Sen oraKoAovera.

296 COPTIC REMAINS.

Has ae etagemr tpwor fixe tparamoc thoAgstem sicSas itenAs-
ioc OFOD EgIpr MhMevs HisamoAowia MTE MWMARAproc sena-
asoc. heog tap me etagep even MmkAaS Sem mmacwst ire
WIMAPTTPOC MITICHOT ETEMMAT.

Aytoxss hovaorma ehoA AmaspHt se moepHctiamoc MeN
MapotSotSetT itcewor, avyanorwsg chor ewremeprodagit
MMWOT.

Ayepredesim ac cohe MewmMa AMTMMaKapsoc sTTaaroc euyTEM-
epKoA MpHeoMaocrwus EOoMcY.

Hicnstoy ae eTSem pwomMH Mar etagcSar Wapwor eYqxw Jumoc
KE A TETENWanepKOAIM Maor EMOT Sa Tigge TeTemmaqoxt
etocdmic efxoruT EhoA Saxwe.

Acs Mneycwma ov0g arKag Sem mma ewjarewort epog
evcmoy Eht mem eqn pe exem msoK ehod Mereoorah
HeMIcKoMOc OVO MMapTTpoc ite TNC hy. OTCwIT Tap Costa-
meq Te MepPmesy AUTIAIKEOC.

XII. Iepesmmeoc me nmemrcromnoc HAOTTAONOC EYCWOTM HOMAPTTPIA
JuIMakapioc. yepuecope Sapoy Seit MEQEMICTOAH E22 Mamoc
AuTarpHy.

Xe a ovas Sci WHETHN epon soc. eavorty EMoan M_MOT ETHIG
juuenpron eehe tomodAorra ess eSovn SNC AE AMOK
orcovo ite PY ov0g EWHATHIT. eTMaoyT Maor Sem sest-
NAZO! IMUOHPION oma NTawonr Horm eqrovhHoyt.

TloAmapitoc ze om. Egor iemrchomoc E¢eRRAHCIA ETSEM CMTPItA
qiupr Mbaevr ittas. eqedas fuuebrArmore. eqaw AMaoc Amaspery.

Xe Ytoo epwren Ecwrem. oFog cepackim efit MuwyorTaroc
HovMOMOMH. ETA meTembad may Epoc.

Oy Monon Sen WMAKAPIOC ITHAAIOC HEM POTHOC HEM TWCrMoc.

CAAAR MEM OCAMKEXWOTMS EMAWWOT Mar ETATUJWI ehorASen-
SHOT.

Ovoo on Sen nowuyy mayvAoc mea HET atiaot tHpos ehod-
OITOTE.

Har ae THPOT 9anamocTOAGE NE OFTOD SCANMAPTTPOC ME .TEMOHT

»| ‘
NOHT EREM Mal THPOT BE ETATFORS an Kata oyujowsT adda

PRAYER OF HERO. 297

KATA OTWOTUJOT HTE OTMAOy MEM OTAIKEOCIMH xe ce Sen
Ma etarceATwTy Satem noc har om etavujen Srcy nemag,.
eTATMENpPE Mar ews am. adda eTavmenpe WHC. ar eTaqmoy
Sapon ovog agri.

UJaqsoc ac on menenca ovkoTar Sem Tas EMIcTOAH HovwT. xe
SC QHIME AIOTWPT MWTEM. HWEMICTOAH ITE MWHMakapioc scHa-
AOC ETAYCSHTOT Wapose MEM MIKENWOTIE THPOT ETSaToTEN.
Kata PpHyt etapetem cHas sas.

Har etetennaxemos evcSHovt Sem Tar ensictoAH. ovog itteten-
tonor Emauw Chor Hhdéutoy cetchw cap coke mmaot sen
TornomMonH tre Tense He T19¢C.

Oar Te omapTrpra ATIMaKapioc OFO9 MIcodoc remaaroc. Memenca
Neqawr hod ager Irymetenscromoc fre YroAsc astyoo¢ ra
Hee Hpws. mevTKEACTATOC OTOP iteaozoc.

Pephacss axe Amncgooy NtaeArcie ovog hteenmeoc Muamort
TIMApTypoc Htre wW9¢c Mycooc semaasoc necovar Mnrahot
eyarmory poy Kata MWIpwWMEeoc. wE Maremoc.

—_— eee = =—
Rata supeauingHar ae Mecos J HenHm Sem mW9¢c IHC Menor.

\
TLrugAHA ite WeMakapioc Hpwn HET aqy ehbMa MMIMaKaproc

ITHAAIOC MWrecohopoc.

W hovnh Mbt Neococ semaasoc Huet ogr Epaty Epo.

W puet ayqtoroty irtctoAd hataphy.

WI ret ager chodsen Yuvcn Haemovnn,

Ul ret epujar nem maccedoc.

UW nsuybup dans. ive mujopm Marcy hHET agovongg ehoA suet

Sen NWIROCMOC.

298 COPTIC REMAINS.

IM net aqeong ehorAdsen nemnohr Mmmocmoc. eagopsgy ehor
Mrarahoroc.

UWI micenneoc hacANTHe, WIcodoc MOMOAOTITHE HET aqepacwst-
Gecoe Sen o[s]ucomur Sem Wweetaason ire yuetercehuc
aquwonr knropsar lumonm oAr Termoon Epox.

AAHOWC AKGPO SEM OTMETAWPI W NLMsctacwroc ceorah Hhpegq-
tchw ite mrmorma coorah irre Yopeorogia.

Akgyar Sen Mekcoma Set ovxom HaehwA ehod muwwAg irre
IX C.

Axtupms ittparanoc nea YoonceKnANTOC Nem TREPOTCIA Tupw-
MEOC NATOHT.

Ancppeanns Mb} mAowoc sc noe NencwtHp Sem hnapt steam
jacann itte moss.

Apipaess AeKWHpY Hp oma amon ow Hrar ChoASen mas
froc Sem ovrtovho ovog Mceont memak. hia Mra emronds
imyjovepuyhups MMoYy. ovo ftcexemt. efor itpemge ehoA oa
emepic inet avover chor oa pt.

AAHewe Heok oTMaKAPIOc W TNarwtT mnaaroc se eTanoTwte!
thor Sen ovWwor.

UW noapma AumscA mem Meqoonmesc.

Axhwot itroty Mhmoy ovog aKhawK iutHeT epenoocAm. orog
eTecpujo MITEKROF,

ARK......m6 ESOT EMMATKMHH Hatuyeoptep. akepKatapommt
MIIKAOS,

AnowA CopHy emichHory.

Ovog Sen nameper spo Sen rout Hacwn eopanag Mbt
akKEphopmt MHCAOM MHaceAwM ItroTg Aue c.

Ap namess Sa HHET akwanorwyy W MWMakapsoc mmaaroc Pamap-
tepoc Ange. itvekovonon Hr EhoA ovoo iter tchw NHI

Q Q
KaTAPpHY eteKipr moc Hujopr.

V.

ARABIC. EXTRACTS

FROM

PSNATIPAN: «LETTERS:

EDITED BY W. WRIGHT, LL.D.

The Arabic text of these extracts has been edited by Mosinger (Sx Sf/.
Corp. Ignat. p. 13 sq-) from the Ms Vatic. Arad, 101. He also gives various
readings from other Vatican MSs.

An Ethiopic translation from the Arabic is edited by Dillmann in
Cureton’s Corp. /gnat. p. 257 sq. It is somewhat amplified.

The following text is taken from the Paris Ms, &76/. Mat. Supplément
53, f.12b, here designated P. The notes give the principal variants of
Mosinger’s text (M). All the Mss are very incorrect in point of grammar
and diction. The Ethiopic translation is denoted by D.

An English translation is appended.

ARABIC EXTRACTS.

ae Yad SN gay BSL aha ter seth Guyblel Gazaall Sl,

Ale od get slyll Uy Guy

de eof Sep Gatley Be tp US ga blll gb all

Beall Milang, ccgydll Lal 3 lel deans aye
“et Gols oll Qe Gall sda Unb Wad AG SI a
Sell pay Sable “Cegall fy Cabell de Glee p
Sad MN Tso pe bed lll “ashy Frill ye DE p
Md lly oll SM pla “alles, Hlee Gly,
Lb Fyaie Vy Brie poll Ayludall coll sha Guat oy
lee Faaly ib aol, prem Gaol Lag) Sool, Lid pill
ees col, coe dol, Sested (fol. 13@) Fel, Sas sol,
Pest anls = aly Wo ial eta oc!, dara Coste

1 2 7 3 orn 4 of
M 4d». M \S. PB NEss: M ea Gil.
°M blbsxtl. °M Ual&u,. 'M (low. *“M od Ey

302 ARABIC EXTRACTS |

oe > Udy Cl Ol ee “eof Froly Fat) aol, G
ey etl call 9 wall ca ty cole Cedly ert > tll
sacral Ode de ‘pl GUNN Nba Ball IY, BM NT ay
sol) jill pp csill Fools Lipalll Litsey dys “ap sal
Ail est ke te “gia Hgléctl US Wey, agli ur? Stoll
eid “ial od pllly Spy cLaull Wl SI Gayle yp Les
yHt Tily Ellie Copal Gh Sula Wal aly Aasastay bhi
aS Mee ef gay LUIS amet le all pomall Gl ery
SE AW gl) eee WSU AIS ole re gby dull) ral! ld,
slong SM eyblsl Jeg Ul al Wed cole Lalit ail Gl, Ue
SSN LoS Ml GA sols pall May Lesany Crpelill, cogalll
GM satN pal iy Lomly Amery Guid yale oye bail wel
Ge? Lath Shuniiy “aublly (fol. 13.8) Bye ge Ghul ylaidl
aiid olen gaits NN LO, tual jad o> db east
erga) “Yabs Gl eal dt I GS Sayed YL Lo Cl
gn Uy Sold oll (ogo sill Law cella (3 call soy
JIE ea Srbe egal GI CE NS asst ale LT papell

aE eS a MD RSP a
"M od PM ys ge "M Sel coill,. "M (soste.

mM guuh, Mab. M Ua.

FROM IGNATIAN LETTERS. 303

ee aha Gg GN Suey yl
Ma gle tact! Eset om wall. “celle woth oc
we ‘Ye sol, Be aad Esl plas “Ley Cryelly Tae
Like tedagcla lll 3 yp sl ast oF 2b yO Pe Vy Uyal
ix LS spall poy pal “pe al alll aby coll dually (iy
ed ea cm Copal GI WWE, Qu Wy ane aot gilet gp
Saran girl ete pram
Bae cell ol Call Jo Vyas 16a 101 te Le

ee eal Ltt de cay Ue ale at ae

SM dtl 3. > M_ jill! ¥- *M te sally
* So P; Mhas 4 .! 2 \L ; but D evidently read je. °*M CG ie ey
© P Grog leglll, Mi pmrgrlell. Miadds all 3 Ce suii, but
the note on p. 29 shows that we should read 4J)\ palec eS 3
°M Aciuli. ° M omits | JI. -

_<

304 ARABIC EXTRACTS

22

ale 3 Sti! oF) Ly dud! Cgc! Gus dill las SG,
- ps PONE)

Be 8, i tas cowell aly Ue (fol. 14.)

Be 8 8 My oo) ue Gpal peeps oly
sil egeell Shell ure Oy ail Vag eyoil urey byte
oe oth fl oat come) pends uel ES ya
IE pall Bye aN LIE oye gee Ipmecy ai osu! ae
Lisstill Jol yy eens a5 gue de ded ued gli a
i562 "yeasts ye ge ih y lal etudi Jest, Ula! eeil
rlesl pr gpSll Call all yD les tho upd el

* This clause is not in M. > Wanting in M.

> M sY yp (sic) leo (sie) NG Wooly eis

FROM IGNATIAN LETTERS. 305

The holy Ignatius, the Martyr, Patriarch of Antioch, being the second
therein after Peter the chief of the Apostles, says in his Epistle:

OD, the Creator of all natures, He it is that possesseth the

ordering of nature, (being) the Trinity on Its throne; and He
compriseth the universe (/¢., the whole); and the fullness thereof (z.e.,
of the Trinity) was in the womb of the Virgin. But the unity of the
Godhead (with Manhood) is that of which we speak here, that which is
in the Son, and doth not belong to the (other) Persons. He is hung
upon the Cross, and forgiveth sins; He is in the grave, and raiseth up the
dead; He cometh forth from the grave, and leaveth the clothes therein ;
He went in to His disciples while the doors were shut, and gave them
(the salutation of) peace. So the Father in the Son, and the Son in the
Father, and the Holy Spirit, this is the Trinity, equal, indivisible, and
immutable; three Persons, one Godhead, one Lordship, one essence ;
one power, one kingdom, one adoration, one glorification, one praise, is
due to the Trinity; one glory, one counsel, one dominion, one might,
one permanence, one thought, one will, belongeth to the Holy Trinity.
The Father is Father, and not Son; and the Son is Son, and not
Father; and the Holy Spirit is the Holy Spirit, and changeth not unto
Fatherhood nor Sonship. This Trinity is perfect on the throne of glory,
being bound together by the unity of the one Godhead, which is the
one light that shineth from the Trinity and filleth all creation and giveth
light upon that which is beneath the earth, as it is written: Behold J fill
the heavens and the earth, and they that are in the depth of hell look upon
my glory. But as for thee that sayest that the Godhead suffered and
died, we believe that the Christ God suffered in body as a man, while
he is impassible as God ; and that he tasted death in the body, while
he is undying as God. Therefore, when thou hearest that God suffered
for us, and that God the Word died on our behalf, understand that we
join the Natures into a unity of Godhead and Manhood, and name
them by this one name which beseemeth God, just as thou thyself art
likewise (made up) of two natures, soul and body, and named by this
one name which beseemeth man. And thy soul is immortal by nature,
but thy soul is not Deity, yet is different from the body. And the
honour which we desire to give unto our souls, namely that they die
not, how dost thou not desire to give it to the one Godhead which is in
the Trinity, that which is in the only (begotten) Son our Lord Jesus

IGN, III, 20

306 ARABIC EXTRACTS.

Christ? Dost thou not know that, when thou sayest that the Godhead
died, thou slayest the Trinity and the body of the Lord in the grave,
and makest it utterly like a dead body? because to the Trinity (be-
longeth) one essence, which is the one Divinity. Where then now is
He that conquered Death and led Hell captive? since thou makest him
like one that hath no power’ along with the dead, and no motion.
Nay more, thou mayest find others among the Theomachi, who think
thus of the body which God framed for Him of the flesh and blood
of the Virgin, as He knoweth (how) as a maker, that it was a body
without a soul, and they say that the Godhead was its soul. Dost thou
think then that the Godhead went out of it, and the body died
altogether? Let them be put to shame now who thus speak this
blasphemy, and let them hear the word of the Lord, Verily my soul ts
sorrowful even unto death. For whom, O Lord? For the people that
perisheth.

And this holy Ienatius, the Martyr, Patriarch of Antioch, says in his
thirteenth Epistle :

HRIST was really born, He really grew up, He really ate and
drank, He was really crucified, He really suffered and died and
was buried and rose from the dead. Whosoever believeth this that it is
so, is blessed; and whosoever despiseth this, is a stranger to the blessed
life, which we hope for. And they who divide the one Christ into two
Natures after the union, shall be reckoned with the Jews, the murderers
of God. ‘These are they who said to Him with hypocrisy, We wish not
to stone thee because of a good work, but because of blasphemy, because thou
art a man and makest thyself a God. And thus shall they be equal unto
these, I mean those who think that there is weakness in the Son of God,
the Word, who are the holders of the two Natures (the Dyophysites).

w

" Reading i with D, which has sa’albotu khay?.

Per
. an ey

VI.

<)

i PRAYER OF HERO.

I. LAUS HERONIS.

The Latin Version of the ‘Prayer of Hero,’ which in the mss is found
appended to the Latin translation of the Ignatian Epistles in the Long
Recension. It was first printed by Baronius (Azz. Zccl. sub ann. 110) from
a Vatican MS which Zahn (p. 297) would identify with Pa/at. 150; but see
Funk 11. p. xl sq. Ussher (Ze. et Polyc. Ep. p. 191) likewise printed it,
making use (besides the edition of Baronius) of three Mss, Magd. 78, Ball.
229, and Petav., from which also he gave various readings (Zen. et Polyc.
Mart. p. 131 sq). Much later Dressel (Patr. Afost. p. xxi) edited it from
Reg. 81 and Palat. 150. It has since been edited by Zahn, Funk, and
Lagarde together with the Latin Epistles to which it is attached. I have
only given the various readings where they are of interest.

Il. ZHE PRAVER IN GREEK.

In this attempt at a restoration of the original, I have chiefly followed
the Coptic Version (see 11. p. 364 sq), which is printed at length above
(p. 297) and is somewhat fuller than the Latin. At the same time I have
sought assistance from the Latin, more especially in determining the form of
the sentences.

LAUS HERONIS.

Sacerdos et assessor sapientissime Dei, Ignati, immaculata
stola indute, perenni fonte saturate, cum angelis laudem canens,
primogeniti certe amice, a peccatis liberate, a diabolo separate :
agonista constitutus in stadio veritatis, adquisisti pretiosam

5 salutem ; confudisti Traianum et senatum Romae, prudentiam
tunc non habentem; domesticus factus es Christo in dilectione
et fide et vita. Memor esto mei, filii tui Heronis, ut et ego de
hac vita exiens sancte sanctis connumerer et dignum nomen
merear adipisci et de iniusta statione atque a Deo aliena extra-

IO neus inveniar. Ter quaterque beate, qui ad talia pervenisti,
pater Ignati, currus Israel et equester eius; evasisti mortem
fugiendo, et de terris ad caelestia evolasti; coronam deificam et
magnam meruisti et in amabili Dei agone vicisti. Memento eius,
quem nutristi, beate martyr, et praesta mihi colloquium, sicuti et
I5 prius faciebas.
I. assessor] Reg., Pet., with the Coptic; assertor cet.

sapientissime| Zahn’s conj., and so the Coptic; sapzentisstmi MSS.
11. eguester] Pal., Magd.; auriga cet. (from the Vulg. of 2 Kings ii. 12, xiii. 14).

2.

EyyH tof makapioy Hpwnoc Oc AledéZato TON MakdpION IPNaTION
TON Oeoddpon.
c n \ 4 A 3 , , \
Iepev Kat mapacrata @eov, Tyvatie code, atohnv
A 5 , lal > 4
domudov evdecdupeve, ek TYHS aevvdou TETANPWLEVE, TUV-
\ lal ) lal A lal aA
copTacTa TwY ayyéhwV, OLKELE OVTWS TOU TpwTOTOKOV, CV
> 4 Co 5 ~ /, A 5 , 5 Lal e nr
edjlwoey Tols Ev TO KOTHY, OV eLepUaaTo ek TOV apLapTL@V

310 PRAYER OF HERO.

lal / 3 , lal / '. 3 ‘ A
Tov KOGMOV, amoxwpicas Tov diaBorov' aOdnTta ‘yevvate,
c \ 4 ¢ 3 , c b) A > ~ OL “
opodoynta code, 0 aywricas ws adnfas ev TH TTAdiw TS
5) , ei, 19 ‘ \ Sue, Pave a 06
evoeBeias, 0 atohaBav THY agvyKpiToy cwTypiay’ adylas
eviknoas ev icyvl, @ pvoTaywyé lepé, SiddoKahe Tov Soypd-
a b , ‘ > , > a , b) PS ,
Twv THS adnOeias’ EBdoTacas év TH THpaTL &Y OuVapEL
A \ aa
dkatahitw Ta 0Tlypata TOU Xpuotou' édvadmyoas TOV Tpat-
avov [Kat Tov ovyK\nTov| weTaA THS yEepovaias THS avoryTov
la e 4 > “A > - la} “A , 3 ~
Tov Pwpwaiwr’ olKEevos €yevouv Tov Meov Aoyov, Inoov Xpuo-
TOV TOU TWTHPOS HMov, ev TicTEL Kal ayaTn TYS Cwys.
MvyjoOntt Tov maidds cov “Hpwvos, iva kayo e&ehOav
> a , f Y eu A 9 \
€x tov Biov TovTov ayios ayiows cuvapiOuna, afiwbeis
la la lal A A , lal
™s ayaorys Cwns, Kal evpeOa paxpay THs pepidoos Tav
dTooTavTwY aro Bcov,
"AdnOas ct pakdpios, Tatep “lyvarve, ore peTwKiaOns ev
i) HERG P LOS, p ty , HETG n
/ y > \ Nee A >) a, > , > ,
d6En, appa “lopand Kat trmeds avtov: e&épvyes éx Oavarou
\ A
Kat eێvevoas Tovs evoxhouvTas Kal exTapaTTovTas THY OHV
A 2 , > \ s \ 27 ,
vavv, [epoppioas| eis Tov Ayseva Tov adyAntov’ KaTadppo-
“~ a 5 A nw
VATAsS THS yns, amNOes eis TOV ovpavorv’ Kal év TO viKnoat
> A #: > A lal A
oe & TH peyahw ayarvi TO EvapéoTw TOU Beov amHveyKas
\ ua OO». >’ \ al
Tov atépavov Tov ab\ov amo Xpucrov.
, la} \
MrynoOnre euov ov e€papas, “lyvdrie pakape, waptus
ln) r nA QA , 4 \ A 4 4
Tov Xpiovov, kat davépwoov or ceavTov Kal didacKé pe,
Kalas Kat éroinaas TO TpoTEpor.

So OLY OAR:

(EES dP lS LE..OF » POLY GARR,

I.

HE Epistle of Polycarp was written in reply to a communication
from the Philippians. They had invited him to address words of
exhortation to them (§ 3); they had requested him to forward by his own
messenger the letter which they had addressed to the Syrian Church
(§ 13); and they had asked him to send them any epistles of Ignatius
which he might have in his hands (2é.).

This epistle is intimately connected with the letters and martyr-
dom of Ignatius himself. The Philippians had recently welcomed
and escorted on their way certain saints who were in bonds (§ 1). From
a later notice in the epistle it appears that Ignatius was one of these
(§ 9). Two others besides are mentioned by name, Zosimus and
Rufus (zd.). As these persons are not named elsewhere by any trust-
worthy authority in connexion with the history of Ignatius, and as
some such mention of them in the epistles of Ignatius himself would
probably have been found if they had formed part of his company,
when those epistles were written, it may be supposed that they joined
him afterwards at Philippi. A not improbable conjecture makes them
Bithynian Christians who had been sent by Pliny to Rome to be tried
there (see the note on §9). In this case they would be placed under
the same escort with Ignatius at Philippi, and proceed with him to
Rome in the custody of the ‘ten leopards’ (Ign. Rom. 5). It is
clear that Ignatius—probably by word of mouth—had given to the
Philippians the same injunction which he gave to the churches generally
(Philad. 10, Smyrn. 11, Polyc. 7), that they should send letters, and
(where possible) representatives also, to exhort the Church of Antioch

314 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP

and to congratulate it on the restoration of peace. Hence the request
of the Philippians, seconded by Ignatius himself, that Polycarp would
forward their letter to Syria. It is plain likewise, that they had heard,
either from Ignatius himself or from those about him, of the epistles
which he had addressed to the Churches of Asia Minor, more especially
to Smyrna. Hence their further petition that Polycarp would send
them such of these letters as were in his possession. The visit of
Ignatius had been recent—so recent indeed, that Polycarp, though he
assumes that the saint has suffered martyrdom, is yet without any
certain knowledge of the fact. He therefore asks the Philippians, who
are some stages nearer to Rome than Smyrna, to communicate to him
any information which they may have received respecting the saint and
his companions (see the notes on § 13 ‘de ipso Ignatio,’ etc.).

Beyond these references to Ignatius there is not much of personal
matter in the letter. Polycarp refers, as he could hardly help referring,
to S. Paul’s communications with the Philippians, both written and
oral (S§ 3, 11). He mentions more especially the fame of the Philip-
pian Church in the primitive days of the Gospel, and he congratulates
them on sustaining their early reputation (§§ 1, 11). Incidentally he
states that the Philippians were converted to the Gospel before the
Smyrnzeans (§ 11)—a statement which entirely accords with the notices
of the two churches in the New Testament.

The fair fame of the Philippian Church however had been sullied by
the sin of one unworthy couple. Valens and his wife—the Ananias and
Sapphira of the Philippian community—had been guilty of some act of
greed, perhaps of fraud and dishonesty. Valens was one of their pres-
byters, and thus the church was more directly responsible for his crime.
Polycarp expresses himself much grieved at this incident. He trusts
that the offenders may repent, but deprecates too great severity in their
treatment. Though the incident itself is only mentioned in one passage,
it has plainly made a deep impression on Polycarp. The sin of avarice
is denounced again and again in the body of the letter (see the note on
§ 4).

The letter is sent by the hand of one Crescens, who had approved
himself by his conduct during his residence at Smyrna. The sister of
Crescens also, who purposes visiting Philippi, is commended to them

(§ 14).

TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 315

2.

The following is an Avadysis of the epistle :

*Potycarp and his presbyters to the CHURCH OF PHILIPPI, mercy
and peace.’

‘I rejoiced to hear how you welcomed and escorted the saints in
their fetters. You have fitly sustained your old reputation. Seeing
not, ye believe, and are saved by grace (§1). Be diligent therefore.
Remember that Christ will come in power to judge all mankind. Ye
shall then be raised with Him, if ye abstain from all sin, and requite not
evil with evil. The kingdom of heaven is promised to the poor and the
persecuted (§ 2). I should not have written thus, if ye had not invited
me. I cannot tread in the footsteps of the blessed Paul, who taught you
both by word of mouth and by letter. His letters will edify you in
faith, love, and hope (§ 3).’

‘Love of money is the root of all evil. Walk in righteousness your-
selves. ‘Teach your wives to cherish their husbands, to be kindly to all,
and to train up their children in piety. Let the widows be sober-
minded, remembering that they are God’s altar, and that their offerings
are scanned by His all-seeing eye (§ 4). Let the deacons also be blame-
less and follow Him who was the chief deacon. Let the younger men
likewise bridle themselves and restrain their lusts. No profligate person
shall inherit the kingdom. Let them also render obedience to the
presbyters and deacons (§ 5). ‘The presbyters themselves must be
pitiful and tender towards the weak and helpless, not wrathful, but
forgiving as they hope to be forgiven. We all shall stand before the
judgement seat of Christ. Avoid false and hypocritical brethren (§ 6).
To deny Jesus Christ, to reject the testimony of the cross, to pervert
God’s oracles—these are the works of Antichrist, of Satan. Let us avoid
such and cling to the doctrine once delivered, praying God to keep us
from temptation (§ 7). Let us hold fast to Jesus Christ, who is our
righteousness and our redemption. Let us take Him for our pattern
and imitate His patience amidst suffering (§ 8). You have seen bright
examples of such patient endurance in Ignatius, Zosimus, and Rufus,
yea in Paul himself and the other Apostles. ‘They have received their
reward, for they loved not the present world (§ 9). Be steadfast in the
faith, and kindly one to another. Give no occasion to the heathen to
blaspheme (§ 10).’

316 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP

‘I am much grieved about your presbyter Valens. Beware of
avarice, which is idolatry. The covetous man therefore is judged as a
heathen. I cannot suppose you guilty of such sin—you whom the
blessed Paul commendeth. May God grant repentance to Valens and
his wife; and do ye deal gently with them, treating them as erring
members (§ 11). The Scriptures warn us against excess of wrath and
severity. Remember this.’

‘May God the Father, and the eternal High Priest, Jesus Christ,
build you up in faith and gentleness and patience and purity; and may
He give you your lot and portion among the saints—you and all who
believe in His resurrection. Pray for all men. Pray for kings and
rulers. Pray for your persecutors (§ 12).’

‘T will do as I was requested by you and by Ignatius. I will see
that your letter is conveyed to Syria. I send you herewith the letters
addressed by Ignatius to us, with others, as ye requested me. Read
them for your edification. Send me the latest news of Ignatius and his
companions (§ 13).’

‘I send this letter by the hand of Crescens, who will approve himself
to you, as he has to us, by his conduct. I commend to you his sister
also, who will pay you a visit. Farewell in Christ (§ 14).’

=
The authorities for the text are as follows.

(i) GREEK MANUSCRIPTS (G).

Where there is no variation in the mss, the existing form of the
Greek text is given as G. Where variations occur, the several MSs are
designated by the letters attached to them in the following list.

Vaticanus 859 (v).

Ottobonianus 348 (0).

Florentinus Laur. Vii. 21 (f).
Parisiensis Graet. 937 (p).
Casanatensis G. V. 14 (C).

Theatinus (t).

Neapolitanus Mus. Nat. i. A. 17 (n).
Salmastanus (s).

Andrius (a).

SewrANEwYW Dm

TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 317

All these nine mss belong to the same family, as appears from the
fact that the Epistle of Polycarp runs on continuously into the Epistle
of Barnabas without any break, aro@avovta kai 80 ypds v0 Tov Nacv Tov
kevov (kawov) x.7.A.; the mutilated ending of Polycarp § 9 aro6avovra Kat
8: yas dro being followed by the mutilated beginning of Barnabas § 5
tov adv tov Kawvov «.7.A. Within this family however the mss fall into
two subdivisions: (1) zvoff, all Mss in which the Epistle of Polycarp is
attached to the pseudo-Ignatian letters; and (2) cfva (to which we may
probably add s), where it stands alone. In the first subdivision, off
have no independent authority, being derived directly or indirectly from
v, and their readings are only given for the sake of exhibiting the con-
nexion. Of the two subdivisions the former is slightly superior to the
latter.

(ii) Latin Version (L).

The character of this version has been considered already. In the
earlier part of the epistle it is sometimes useful for correcting the text
of the extant Greek mss; for, though very loose and paraphrastic, it
was made from an older form of the Greek than these. But the
two are closely allied, as appears from the fact that this version is
always found in connexion with the Latin of the pseudo-Ignatian
letters and seems to have been translated from the same volume which
contained them. For the latter part of the epistle, from § 10 onward,
it is the sole authority ; with the exception of portions of § 12, which are
preserved in Syriac in passages of ‘Timotheus and Severus or elsewhere,
and nearly the whole of § 13, which is given by Eusebius in his Lc¢le-
stastical History. On this account a reference to individual ss of the
Latin Version is sometimes necessary. The mss of which collations
have been made for this part either by myself or by others are:
Reginensis 81 (tr).

Trecensis 412 (t).

Paristensis 1639, formerly Colbertinus 1039 (c).
Bruxellensis 5510 (b).

Oxon. Balliolensis 229 (0).

FPalatinus 150 (p).

Florentinus Laur. xxiii. 20 (f).

Vindobonensis 1068 (v).

Oxon. Magdalenensis 78 (m).

bee) a ASA ae

o

The collations of ~f are taken from Dressel; the other mss, écbofum,
I collated myself for this portion. Mere variations of spelling and

318 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP

obvious clerical errors are not recorded. It did not seem necessary to
give the readings of the other two Brussels mss, which I collated for
this part, as they so closely resemble Gruxellensts 5510. One reading
however of Bruxelensis 703 is mentioned in § 13, on account of its
interest, though of no authoritative value.

It will have been seen that, so far as regards the Greek and Latin
mss, the Epistle of Polycarp is closely connected with the Long Recen-
sion of the Ignatian Epistles. This fact, if it had stood by itself, would
have thrown some discredit on the integrity of the text. It might have
been suspected that the same hand which interpolated the Ignatian
Epistles had tampered with this also. From the point of view of in-
ternal evidence, I have already disposed of this suspicion in the
general introduction, when discussing the genuineness of the Epistle
of Polycarp. As regards external evidence, the quotations of Eusebius,
Timotheus, and Severus, with the other Syriac fragments, are a highly
important testimony. They show that, wherever we have opportunity
of testing the text of the Greek and Latin copies, its general integrity is
vindicated.

4.

The earliest printed text of the Epistle of Polycarp was the Latin
Version, included by J. Faber Stapulensis with his edition of the Tgna-
tian Letters according to the Long Recension (A.D. 1498). This was
reprinted several times. The Latin Version was also included in the
Micropresbyticon (Basil. 1550) and elsewhere. It is not known what
MS or Mss Faber Stapulensis used.

The Greek text was first published by P. Halloix in his /@/ustrium
Ecclesiae Orientalis Scriptorum...Primo Christi Saeculo... Vitae et Docu-
menta i. p. 525 sq (Duaci 1633). Before this however Fr. Turrianus
‘longe prolixiorem [Polycarpi epistolam] illa [i.e. Latina], quae habetur
typis excusa, apud se Graece esse scriptam, cum viveret, testatus est,’ as
we learn from Baronius (AZartyrol. Roman. Jan. 26). The copy of Tur-
rianus, like all the known Greek mss, contained the Epistles of Poly-
carp and Barnabas attached together; and hence he fell into the error
of supposing that he possessed this epistle in a much longer form than
the Latin.

The sources of the text of Halloix were twofold, as he himself
states; (1) ‘Ex ipsius jam laudati Turriani apographo eam [epistolam]
ante plurimos annos Romae descripsit noster Jacobus Sirmondus, atque

TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 319

illud ipsum exemplar tunc a se descriptum nuper ad me misit ; (2) ego
cum altero exemplari Andreae Schotti collatum jam nunc in lucem
emitto.’ Halloix mentions at the same time on the authority of a letter
from Louis Crésol that there were two other Mss at Rome resem-
bling these; one in the Vatican Library, the cther then in the possession
of the Duke Altemps, but formerly of Card. Colonna; but he did not
make any use of them. These are identified with Vatic. 859 (v) and
Ottob. 348 (0) respectively. Halloix was not misled like Turrianus, but
saw where the Epistle of Polycarp ended, and printed it accordingly.

A few years later (A.D. 1644) Ussher also printed the Greek text of
this epistle in the same volume with his Ignatius. His own words will
best explain whence he derived his text; ‘Duas hasce imperfectas
Polycarpi et Barnabae epistolas, ex Andreae Schotti apographo sua ma-
nu descriptas, vir clarissimus Claudius Salmasius...Isaaco Vossio...tra-
didit’ (Ussher’s /Judic. de Barnaba, reprinted in Cotelier Patr. Apost.
I. p. 12, ed. Cleric. 1724; see also Voss fist. Zgnat. p. 309, Amstel.
1646). This transcript, he informs us (Polyc et Jgnat. Epist. p. 1,
Oxon. 1644), he used for his text of Polycarp, comparing it with the
edition of Halloix. Thus the only Greek authority accessible to him
was one of those already employed by his predecessor. He made use
however of three Latin mss, Balliol. 229, Magdal. 78, and Petav.

There is every reason to think that these two Greek copies—that of
Turrianus, and that of Andrew Schott (the latter transcribed by Saumaise
and thus transmitted through I. Voss to Ussher)—were closely allied to
each other, and probably derived from the same ms. They evidently
belonged, as Zahn has pointed out, to the same family with “cz. Geb-
hardt (Pazr. Afpost. 1. il. p. xxii) goes a step farther and without hesita-
tion identifies the common source of these transcripts with our Casana-
tensts. If this be so, the transcripts must have been carelessly made; e.g.
§ 5 mpos tavta mpoyvoodrtes for mpd wavtos mpovootvtes. Moreover Young
in Ussher (p. 4) gives as readings of the ms (apparently meaning
Ussher’s Salmastanus) § 3 mpocemndaxicate and § 5 didoyor, whereas ¢
has zpoernAaxioacbe and diyAwooo. Ussher seems to have transcribed
the text of Halloix, but he corrects the readings of his predecessor in
his notes.

After Ussher’s edition nothing was done for the text of Polycarp
until quite recent times. The Epistle to the Philippians appeared in
the editions of the Patres Apostolici, by Cotelier, Leclerc, Russel, and
others ; but no new authorities were collated. It was also published in
Lemoyne’s Varia Sacra 1. p. 1 sq (ed. 1, 1685) and in Routh’s Scr#fz.
Eccles. Opusc, 1. p. 1 sq (ed. 1, 1832). But Lemoyne, though he had

320 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP

in his possession a transcript of the Florentine ms (f), appears to
have made no use whatever of it, but to have copied the text of
Halloix; and Routh satisfied himself with culling a reading or two
from the Latin ms (A/agda/. 78) which was at hand in his own College
Library.

With the present generation a new epoch began. First Jacobson
for his Patres Apostolic’ (ed. 1, 1838) collated the Greek mss Zawr. vii.
21 (f) and Paris. 937 (p) and the Latin ms Zawr. xxiii. 20 (f). Then
Dressel added still more largely to the materials for a text, collating the
four Greek mss Vatic. 859 (v), Ottob. 348 (0), Casan. G. v. 14 (c),
Barber. 7 (b), and the two Latin mss Pa/at. 150 (p) and Reg. 81 (r),
all six at Rome, besides recollating in the more important passages,
either himself or through his friends, the Florentine Greek ms Zawr.
vil. 21 (f). These aids he used for his own edition (ed. 1, 1857). The
materials thus collected were employed with greater effect by Zahn
(1876), who produced a better text of this epistle than any existing
heretofore. After Zahn’s text was in type, Gebhardt communicated to
him a collation of (Veapol. 1. A. 17 (n), which he had procured; and
Zahn accordingly gives the most important of these readings in his
preface (p. 270), but they were not received in time to be available
for his text and critical apparatus. The subsequent text of Funk
(Patr. Apost. 1878) follows on the same lines with Zahn. There is
not indeed much scope for improvement, or even for variation, where
the materials belong so exclusively to the same family. Of the colla-
tions and recollations which I have made for the present edition,
mention has been made already in the general introduction.

The portions extant only in the Latin Version were retranslated into
Greek by Zahn for his edition. Funk adopted Zahn’s Greek with a few
emendations (p. 277). Some years before Zahn’s edition appeared, I
had myself retranslated these portions into Greek, and this retranslation
I now publish. It is entirely independent of Zahn’s; and for this
reason the very general agreement of the two may perhaps be accepted
as a presumption that they fairly represent the original of Polycarp.

Since the appearance of my first edition, this epistle has been twice
edited, by Volkmar (Zp7stula Polycarpi Smyrnaet Genuina, Ziirich, 1885)
and by Hilgenfeld (Zectschr. f. Wissen. Theol. xxix. p. 180 sq, 1886).
Neither editor has used any new materials for the text’.

1 Hilgenfeld remarks on the great dif- most solely to the Latin Msf. He has not
ferences in the various readings as given observed that Funk’s f (see Echthez¢ etc.
by Funk and by myself. If wemay judge p. 150) is my c (Paris. Colbertinus 1039)
by his collation, this remark applies al- and that my fis a wholly different Ms.

meoc™ DIAITIHMHCIOY Cc:

MMOAYKAPHIOC Kai ot civ a’to Teo BUTEPOL ™

F ~ r a / / af
exkAnola tou Oecou TN TapolKovon Pirimmous: éENEOS

Trpoc HIAITTTTHCIOYC] Tod aylou woNuKdpmou émicxérov opipyyns Kal iepoudp-
Tupos mpds pidirmnolous éristo\n G3; incipit epistola beati policarpi smirnaeorum
ecclesiae episcopi ad philippenses confirmantis fidem ecorum L (with variations).

2 &idlrrovs] v; Pidlrots o (?) fp* (but -ous p**) ctna; dub. L.

*POLYCARP and the elders who
are with him, to the CHURCH OF
PHILIPPI, mercy and peace from
God and our Saviour Jesus Christ.’

I. of avy ait@ «7.A.] Polycarp
evidently writes here as a bishop
(exiokoros) in the later and fuller
sense of the title, surrounded by his
council of presbyters ; and he is so
styled in Ign. Magu. 15, Smyrn. 12,
Polyc.inscr. Similarly Arsenius, writ-
ing to Athanasius, commences ’Ap-
oevios emlaKoT0s TOY TroTEe UO MeXitLov
THs Yynriray rodeas dpa mpecBurépots
kai Suaxovors, Athan. Afol. c. Arian.
69 (Op. I. p. 146). To this mode of
address Theodore of Mopsuestia on
Phil. i. 1 alludes, ro civ emioKkomots
heyet, ovX ws TwWes evOpLTaY BoTEDP
npeis atv mpeaButépors ypapev
eioOawev (Cramer Catena p. 232) ;
for the context seems to require ovv
mpeoBurepas (see Philippians p. 96
sq), though Swete (Theod. Mops.
Comm. 1. p. 200) prefers to retain
oupmpeaButepos.

The opening of this epistle is
taken, with minor changes, from the

IGN. III.

beginning of the letter of Clement
of Rome, from which also Polycarp
borrows freely in other parts.

2. mapotkovon Biiimmovs] ‘50-
journing in Philippi’; comp. Clem.
Rom. 1 “H éxkAnoia Tov G¢eod 7 map-
otkovoa ‘Pauny tH éxkAnoia Tov Ocov
Ti) mapotkovon KopwwOov, For the idea
of the expression, as denoting that
the Christians are aliens in this world,
see the note there. The verb has
the accusative, as here, in Clem.
Rom. 7. ¢., Mart. Polyc. 1, Dionys.
Cor. in Euseb. H. £. iv. 23 (comp.
Isocr. Paneg. p. 74 D "EdAnves ry
*Aciav tmapotxovow). Another possi-
ble construction would be sapockeiv
ev, as in Mart. Polyc. 1, Ep. Vienn.
et Lugd. 1 (Euseb. H. E. v. 1). But
the simple dative Aimmos, though
adopted by some editors, is out of
place here, since maporkeivy tu sig-
nifies ‘to dwell by the side of’, ‘to
be neighbour to’, ‘to border upon’,
as) ins Dhueydsi:.-75, 11. (93) Plute
Mor. p. 4.A-

é\eos x.7.A.] For this form of salu-
tation see the note on Ign. Smmyrz. 12.

21

322

THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP

Uuiy Kal elpnvn mapa Oecov TAVTOKPATOPOS kat ‘Inoov

XpixTov Tov GwTHpos yuwv mwAnOuvGein.

I. Cuveyapny vuiv peyadws év Kupiw judy ’Inoov

XpirTo, deFamevors Ta pyunpata tis aAnOovs ayarns

\ / € > / iit \ ? /
Kal TpoTrEMNacly, Ws éméBanev vuty, Tous éverAnpevous

- , ~ / / , >
Tos dyiomperréow Secuots, aTiWa éeoTW CLadnpaTa TwV

> lo \ os \ a / € -~ ? /
adnOws vo Ocov kat Tov Kupiov juwy éxreAeymevor*

Nee € / - / € lo cys ’ > 7
Kal OTL BeBaia THS TLOTEWS UUW) pia, €& apValwv

1 Uuty] july c.
ctna; 7@ kuplw vofp.

éverAnupévous vofna; évednupeévors t.
tfpna. éoTw] vo; éore fpna.

I. ‘I rejoiced to hear that ye re-
ceived and escorted on their way the
saintly ‘followers of Christ, whose
fetters are their diadems ; and that
the root of your faith, famous from
the beginning, still bears fruit unto
Jesus Christ, who died and was
raised again for us; in whom, though
ye never saw Him, ye believe with
joy unspeakable, being saved by
grace and not by works.’

3. Suveyapnvy] Comp. Phil. iv. 10
exapny O€ ev Kupia peyddas Ore K.T.A.
with Phil. ii. 17 yaipw kai ovyxaipo
maow vpiv. The reminiscences of S.
Paul’s Epistle addressed to the same
church are numerous, besides one
direct reference to it (§ 3). See the
analogous cases of Clement writing
to the Corinthians and of Ignatius
to the Ephesians.

4. Se€apévors «.7.A.] ‘stuce ye wel-
comed those copies of the true Love’.
The reference is doubtless to Igna-
tius and his companions, to whom
the Philippians showed attention
when halting there on their way to
Rome; see below §§ 9, 13. Comp.
Mart. Ign. Ant. 5.

Ths aAnOovs ayarns| They were

"Inood] txt vofp L; przef. xuptov cstna.
4 defamévors] G3 seuscipiens (SeEdmevos) [L].
Badev] fpcstn; éméBaddev voa; decuzt L.

3 Kupiy]
5 émé-
évernuevous] pc; implicati sunt L;

6 dytompetécw] vo; aylomperéce

8 vudv] huey p. dpxalwy] apxé-

imitators of Christ who is the true
Love. This mode of expression seems
to have been characteristic of the
Asiatic school of S. John: e.g. Pa-
pias in Euseb. H. £. iil. 39 aw adris
Ths addnOeias. This type of phrase-
ology would be suggested by S. John
himself; e.g. John xiv. 6, 1 Joh. iv.
8, 16.

5. mporéuwaow | ‘escorted them in
their journey’; comp. Acts xv. 3
mporeupbervtes vm0 THs exkkAnoias, and
so frequently in the New Testament.
It was a common act of brotherly
courtesy in the early Church.

emeBaderv| ‘2t pertained to you’, ‘it
was your part’, as e.g. Luke xv. 12
TO emiBadXov péepos THs ovclas.

everAnuevous] ‘entwined, as e.g.
Plut. Vt. Brut. 45 everdovpevoy...rots
émAos, Philostr. Her. p. 314 évewnO7-
vat TH Aeovtn, Artemid. Ovezr. 1. 54
ev TH xXAauvde Thy SeEcay evewnperny
éxew, Dion. Chrys. Ov. xxiii. (p. 513)
orapyavois évedovvtas. It is strange
therefore that the editors generally
should have read _ évewAnppévous,
and still more strange that Ussher
should have substituted evesAnupévous
for éevec\nuévovs in his table of corrz-

1] TOVTHE: PHILIPPIANS:

323

KaTayyeNouern Xpovwv, Mex pe viv Stapeéver Kal Kaprro-

~ > \ , e = > ~ i? a € /
10 Popei €lS TOV Kuprov 1 AWY Inoovy XpirTov, OS UTTE-

\ a ~ e ~ / /
MeLVEV UTED TWY auapTLWVY nuwYy Ews OavaTou KaTay-

Tnoal, ON HreIpeN 6 Oedc AYcac Tac WAINAC TOF

Adoy: eic ON OYK iAOGNTEC TICTEYETE yap& ANEKAQ-

, \ , > ec \ a
AHT@ Kal AEAOZACMENH ES HY TOAAOL émOvpovGLY

> ~ > , J 1 1 > , >
15 EloeNOeiv, EldoTEs OTL yApiTi éEcte CEeCwWCMENOI, OYK

éZ €prwn, @\Aa OeAnpuatt Oeov dia *Imoov Xpirrouv.

Qy p.

13 g6ov] @avdrov p alone (with Acts ii. 24).

iddvres] eiddres a.

muorevere] txt G3; add. micrevovres 6¢ ayadhidiofe edd. (not Zahn) after Halloix,

from 1 Pet. i. 8.
dvexNahynTw] avexaXeitw (-Tw) vo.

genda; for éhapBaverOa is a some-
what rare word and unsuitable here.
Zahn unnecessarily substitutes eévet-
Avypevous.

6. dywomperéow] See the note on
Clem. Rom. 13, where the word oc-
curs.

diadypara] ‘the diadents’, the sym-
bols of royalty, since ei vmopevoper,
kal oupBaoiWevoopev avt@ (2 Tim. il.
12, quoted below, § 5); comp. Clem.
Hom. xiii. 20 ddyOevay etpes, TO Sia-
Snpa ths didiov Baoiwelas. See also
Ign. Ephes. 11 ra Seopa repipepa,
TOUS TvevpaTLKOUs papyapiras, With the
note.

8. «at dre] A somewhat awk-
ward construction which recurs
several times in this epistle §§ 2, [4],
5, [9]-

e& apxaiwy x.7.d.| ‘from primitive
times’. The dpyxatot xpovo are the
earliest days of the Gospel ; comp.
Acts xv. 7 ad’ nuepav apxaior, xxi. 16
apxaig paOnrn. Such a good report
of the Philippians we have in Phil.
iv. I5 €v apxn Tov evayyedlou k.T.A.
For the expression comp. Rom. i. 8
1) TioTls Uuav KatayyehAeTal Ev Oho TO
KOT LO.

9. Kapmoopet| See Col. i. 6, which

So also add. credentes autem gaudebitis (dyaddoecbe) L.

14 To\Xol] moda c.

passage Polycarp perhaps had in his
mind.

12. ov ipyetpey x7.A.] An inexact
quotation from Acts ii. 24 ov 6 Gcds
avéstnoev Avcas Tas @divas TOU Oavdrou,
where the expression @dives Oavdrov
is derived from the Lxx, 2 Sam.
xxil. 6, Ps. xviii (xvii). 5, cxvi (cxiv).
3, @dives being a mistranslation of
the ambiguous Hebrew ‘53m, which
differently vocalized means ‘pains’ or
‘fetters’. It is especially appropriate
however in this case, where death is
the portal of life; see Ign. Rom. 6.
The expression dives ddov also oc-
curs, Ps. xviii (xvii). 6.

13. eis ov x-7.A.] A loose quota-
tion from 1 Pet. i. 8 ov ovK iddvres
dyamare, els Ov Gpte py Oparvtes, muo-
tevovtes O€, dyaduacbe yapa avex-
Aadjr@ kai dedoEacpery.

14. is nv wodXol k.7.A.] Probably
an adaptation of the words in the
immediate context of the passage
just quoted, 1 Pet. i. 12 eis & émOv-
povow adyyedo. tmapaxkivya. It would
be suggested by Matt. xiii. 17, Luke
x 2A

I5. eiddres Ori] ‘knowing, being
assured, that’. Polycarp seems to
use this as a form of quotation. In

22

324 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP (0

Lh: ) Avo

a o > ' \ / 4
cate T@ Oe@ En H6BwH Kal aANOELa, arrodLTOVTES

ANAZWMCAMENO! TAC OCHyac AOYAEY-
\ \ / \ \ -~ ond ,
THY Keyny MaTaLtoAoylay Kat Thy Twv TOANWY TAAaYHY,
TICTEYCANTEC EIC TON EFEIPANTA TON Ky PION HMO@N
"lHcOYN XpicTON EK NEKPOAN KAI ADGNTA AYT@ AGZAN
\ / ? a ? Lol ie € / \ /
kal Opovoy ék de~wy avTov: w UmEeTayn Ta TavTa
/ \ / e ~ \ , aA
€mrouvpavia Kal émiyela, w Taoa TVvOH aTpEVEL, OS
4 \ ' \ a © \ e
EPXETAL KPITHC Z@NT@N KAI NEKP@N, OU TO alma
9 lf e \ > A ~ , t? > = - '
ex(ntnoe 6 Oeos aro Tav arebovvTwy avTw. 6 dé
1 Tas édcpvas] txt tena; add. vuwy vofp; add. vestros L. 2 amoXt-
movres] amoeurovtes vofp (all paroxytone, as an aorist, so that it is a mere ita-

cism). 5 dofav Kal Opdvor] Opovov cal ddéav fp alone.
rdyn] vmereln t (Dressel, but the contraction of vmerdyn would closely resemble

6 vme-

vmereln).

§ 4 it introduces words from 1 Tim.
vi. 7; in § 5, from Gal. vi. 7. In the
fourth and only remaining passage
in which it occurs, § 6 eidores dre
mavres oedérar eopev apaprias, the
words thus introduced do not occur
in any Canonical book, but may have
been taken from some writing of the
Apostles or their immediate succes-
sors no longer extant. In point of
expression they rise above the ordi-
nary level of Polycarp’s own lan-
guage.

xapite x.t.A.] A broken quotation
from Ephes. ii. 5, 8, 9.

II. ‘Therefore be _ strenuous.
Serve God and forsake all vain and
erroneous teaching. Believe on Him
who raised Jesus Christ to be the
judge of quick and dead, subjecting
all things to Him. He will raise us
also, if we obey His commandments
and remember the warnings of Christ
who bade us do as we would be done
by and promised the kingdom of
heaven to those who follow after
righteousness.’

I. Aw dvatwoduevot KTA.] From

7 Narpever] v3 servit (v.1. deservit) L; arpedoe oftcna;

r Pet. 1. 13,5 comp: Ephes. witm45us:
xl. 5. See the note on Clem. Rom.
57 Kapwartes k.T.X.

Sovdevoare x.t.A.] The words dov-
Aevoare...ev PoBw are taken from Ps.
ii. 11. The expression év po8@ kai
adnOeia occurs in Clem. Rom. 19.

3. patawdroyiav] The word oc-
curs in I Tim. i. 6, and the corre-
sponding adjective paraiodoyos in
Tit. i. 10. It is not improbable that
Polycarp is here quoting Clem. Rom.
Q dmoXurovtes THv pataoroviay k.T.A.
(see the note there). If so we should
perhaps read paravoroviay here.

Tay moAd@v] See the note on the
parallel passage § 7 dmodumovres thy
paraoTnTa TOY TOANO?.

4. miorevoavtes k.T.A.] I Pet. i. 21
tovs d¢ adrov motos [v. 1. miorevor-
tas| eis Oeov Tov eyeipavta avrov éx
vexpav kat Sofav avt@ Sdvra (comp.
Ephes. i. 20). The addition xai
Opovoy is perhaps suggested by Clem.
Rom. 59 (65) do€a...Apovos aidyios.
So just above (see the note on Sov-
Aevoate «.T.A.) an expression from
Clement is appended to a scriptural

Io

a)

1] TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 325

> ' \ ”- \ < a > a \
€reipac avTov €k veKpwy kai Hm&c érepei, é€av qol-
and > ~ A / \ / ? > _
w@mev avTou TO JéAnpa Kal TopEevwmEBa ev Tals éEvTOAats
- \ - A 5) / f

QUTOU Kal ayaTMMEV a HyYaTHoEV, ATEXOMEVOL TaTNS
> / lo

adicias, mAeoveEias, piiapyupias, KaTaXadas, \evdo-

MapTupias*

' > \ ' \ /
AOIAOPIAN ANTI AOIAOPIAC YH ypovOov avTt ypovOou

’ / / \ e 2
KaTapav avTl KaTapas, pvnuovevovtes dé wy EimEV O

MH ATTOAIAGNTEC

KAKON ANTI KAKOY H

5 So

Kupuos OvoackKwy' MH KpiNeTe, [NA MH KpIOATE: 2gi-

creek aPesHCe Tal YMIN® EACATE INa eACHOAT e:

AaTpevon p-
dopiay] Nordwplav vo.

II mopevwpueba] vo (as I read o) fa; mopevdueba pctn.
Novdoplas] Aordwplas vo.

15 Ao-
16 pvnpovetovres] G. The

older edd. have urvnuovedcaytes after Halloix, but there is no authority for it.

wy] dv ca.

17 dtddcxwv] Sidacxor (sic) t.

18 é\edre] vofptn; édecire a.

In cs the words €deGre...dvTimerpnOjoerat duty are omitted by homceoteleuton.

quotation.

6. @ vmerayn xt.d.] A combi-
nation of 1 Cor. xv. 28 dray 6 droray7
avT@ Ta mavra, or Phil. iil. 21 varoraga
av7T@ Ta Tavra, with Phil. ii. 10 wav
youu Kap yn eroupavioy kal értyei@y Kal
katax Ooviar.

7. mwaca von] ‘every living
thing’, as in 1 Kings xv. 29, Ps. cl.
6, Is. Ivii. 16.

8. xpirns x.7.A.] Acts x. 42.
the note on [Clem. Rom.] ii. 1.

TO aia ex(ntnoe| A not uncom-
mon biblical phrase; Gen. xlii. 22,
2 sam. iv. 11, Ezek. iii. 18, 20, xxxiii.
6,6, Luke xi. 50, 51.

9. o 6€ eyeipas x.7.A.] A loose
quotation from 2 Cor. iv. 14 0 éyetpas
tov Kupwov “Incovy Kat nuas atv “Inoov
eyepet; comp. I Cor. vi. 14, Rom.
Viil. II.

14. pn amodiovres x.7.A.]
i Pet. iii, 0.

15. ypovOorvk.r.r.] ‘ blow for blow’,
properly ‘fist for fist’ ; a word found
chiefly in grammariansand scholiasts,
who give it as an equivalent to ruypy,
xovdvdos ; see the note of Hemster-

See

From

huis on Lucian. Contempl. 2 (1. p.
491). So Moeris p. 208 (Bekker)
mv& “Arrikol, ypovOos “EdAnves. In
Judges ili. 16, Aquila and Symma-
chus have ypovOov wadaoriaiov, where
the LXxX render omOapjjs.

16. pynwovevovtes Sé x... ] Comp.
Acts xx. 35 punwovevew Tay Aoyov TOU
Kupiov “Incod ore eimev x.7.A. Clement
(l. c.) introduces the same sayings,
which are here quoted by Polycarp,
in a similar way, pdadvora peyynpevor
TaV NOyav Tod Kupiov "Inaov ovs éAa-
Anoev.

17. py kpivere x.t.A.] The first
and fourth sentences, 7) kpivere x.7.A.
and @ pérp@ «.t.d., occur in the
canonical Gospels, Matt. viii. 1, 2,
Luke vi. 36—38. The second and
third, adiere x«.7.A. and édeaTe x.7.X.,
do not occur there, but are found in
Clem. Rom. 13, whence probably
Polycarp derived them : see the note
there.

18. éAeare] This form occurs in
the best MSS in Rom. ix. 16, and
appears as a various reading in Rom.
ix. 18, Jude 22. These are the only

326 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP [11

2 ' a , Cea \
@ METPW METPEITE, ANTIMETPHOHCETAL YMIN* Kae
/ A c \ \ c ’ e

OTL MAKAPIO! O| TTWYO! KAI O1 AIWKOMENO! ENEKEN
AIKALOCYNHC, OT] AYT@N ECTIN H BacidAela TOY Ocof.

IIL.

/ ~ \ ~ 4 an
ypapw vpiv rept THs OtKaLoovrns, ANN’ Emel UpeEts Tpo-

= ’ / 2 ? =~ > ,
Tavra, ddedpot, ovK euavTw émiTpevvas
/ / of \ ? \ of Sf /
emekadeoaoQeE pe. ovTEe yap €yw ovTe aos Opotos
i > lod ~ ,
éuol duvata KaTakoAovOnoa TH copia Tov pakaptov
t

We / / ral / > tes \ /
kal €voogou IlavAou, os yevopuevos év Uuiy KaTa TPOTW-

1 @] G; guaenim L. The older edd. have év g (as in Matt. vii. 2).

perpnOjoerar] dvrimerpionoerar tn.
Matt. v. 3.
first and corrected to Tov Oeod.

passages in the N. T. which afford
an opportunity of weighing the re-
spective authorities for the forms
eAeew and édeap.

2. paxapir] From Matt. v. 3,
10; but in omitting tO mvevpare
Polycarp follows Luke vi. 20, as also
in substituting rov Gcov for Trav ovpa-
vov: comp. Clem. Hom. xv. 5 0 6:da-
oKados nuay Toros TéynTas €paKd-
pioev. In selecting these two beati-
tudes Polycarp is guided by the fact
that to these two alone the promise
of the kingdom of heaven is at-
tached.

III. ‘I write these things, not of
my own motion, but in answer to
your invitation. I am not equal to
the blessed Paul who taught you
both in person and by letter. From
his letters you may learn to build
yourself up in faith, hope, and love.
Faith is the mother of us all; Love
leads the way, and Hope follows.
Observing these ye will fulfil the
commandment. Whosoever has love
is far from sin.’

4. ovkK e€pavt@ emirpévas| ‘not
giving way to myself’, ‘not follow-
ing my own inclination’, according
to the ordinary sense which attaches

3 Tov Beov] G; caclorum L.

avTl-
2 mrwxol] G; add. spirite L from
In 0 ray ovpdywy is written

5 mpoemexadécacbé we] Halloix; provocastis

to emitpemey TwWi.

5. mpoemexadéoacbe| See the in-
troduction, p. 315. The conjectural
reading of Zahn, mpoereAaxticacée,
‘ye Spurred me on’, iS ingenious ;
but as neither mpoemAakrifew nor
even émAakti¢ew occurs elsewhere,
and as the middle voice is out of
place in this verb, we are obliged to
fall back on the simpler and better
supported reading mpoemexadéaac be.

7. katakodovbjaa| ‘to follow
close upon’, ‘to tread in the footsteps
of’, as in Luke xxiii. 55, Acts xvi.
17:
Th copia] So 2 Pet. ili. 15 TatdAos
kata THY Sobeicay avT@ codiay Kr.

Tov pakapiov|] So again § 11, and
in Clem. Rom. 47 this epithet is ap-
plied to S. Paul. It is however in no
way peculiar to him, being used of
Ignatius and others (§ 9) and of Poly-
carp himself (Wart. Polyc. 1, 19, 21,
22, Iren. Ef. ad Florin. in Euseb.
H. E. v. 20). See the note on Clem.
Rom. Z. ¢.

8. Kata mpocwmov| ‘22 presence
of’, opposed to day in the next sen-
tence; comp. 2 Cor. x. I 6s xara
mpoowrrov ev Tamewos ev piv, amav de
Oappe eis vpas.

Io

15

m1] TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 327

ond fi / / - \ /

Tov Twv TOTE aVOpwTwY EdidaEEv dkpiBws Kat BEeBaiws

\ \ 5) , , ray \ > \ = af
Tov wept adAnOeias NOvyov, OS Kat arwy vpiy Eypaev
> ‘ > aA CTA > / / >
€miaToAas, €is as éav éyKuTTNTe, SuynOnoecbe oiKodo-

- \ =~ a / a > \
petoOa eis THy Oobcioay vuly miotws tic écTIN

u ' c a ? , ~ > /
MHTHP TANT@N HMON, €7akoNoUGovans THs éAr loos,

, - > / lay > \ \ \ \
Tpoayovons THS ayamns THS Els Ocov Kat XpioTov Kal

> \ /
€ls Tov mwANnoLOV.

\ / / ? \ > /
€av yao TIS TOUTWY EVTOS H, TETAN-

L; mpd émedaxicacbé me v; mpoeredaktoacbé me 0; mpoernrakloacbé ye tfpcna;

mpocemnAaktoaré me S.
11 duvnOjnceade] SvvnPnoec Oa p.

13 juav] vofptca L; duar ns (but ?), and so some edd,

p alone.

II. émucrodds| For the plural
used to designate a single letter see
the passages collected in Philippians
p- 138 sq. So for instance it is used
by Maximus, speaking of Polycarp’s
own epistle; Dion. Areop. Of. II.
p- 93 (ed. Corder.) éver S€ kal émurrodas
6 avros Oeios Tlodvcapros mpos Puvur-
mnoiovs. On the whole therefore it
seems most probable that Polycarp
refers solely to the extant canonical
Epistle to the Philippians. He may
however have assumed that the Phil-
ippians were still in possession of
other letters written by the Apostle;
for it is not probable that any such
were actually extant when he wrote.
Otherwise they would probably have
been preserved. The interpretation
which supposes him to include the
Epistles to the Thessalonians does
not commend itself. See the note
on émicroAas as used below, § 13.

eyxintnte| See the note on Clem.
Rom. 40.

12. eis] This preposition is used
after oixodojeto@ae in I Cor. viii. Io.

miotw k.tA.] We have here S.
Paul’s triad of Christian graces (1
Cor. xiii. 13).

qrus «.T.A.] From Gal. iv. 26 ris

6 yap] twice in c.
12 do0eicay]| dobjcay vo.

7 copia] cocoplg t.
éotly] éorl t.
14 els Oedv] mpds Oedv

eoTly pntnp nuev, in which passage
the insertion of mayrwy in some texts
may have been due to the influence
of Polycarp’s quotation here. Comp.
Mart. Fustin. et Soc. 4 6 adnOwos
nu_oY TatTnp eaTw Oo Xpioros kal pyTNnp
7 «ls avTov miotis, quoted by Jacob-
son and others.

14. mpoayovons] ‘going before’, in
reference to é€Amis, not to miotis, for
miotis precedes dyarn ; Ign. Ephes.14
dpx? ev miotis, TeAos S€ ayamrn (comp.
ib. § 9). The proper sequence is
‘faith, love, hope’, as in 1 Thess. 1.
4, Col. i. 4, 5 (comp. Ign. Polyc. 6),
though this order is sometimes dis-
turbed for a special reason, as in
WiCoraxai Ly:

15. rovrwv éevros 7] i.e. ‘2s occupied
in these’; comp. Plut. Vzt. Hom. 6
bavetrar maons oyiKns emtoTnpns Kal
Téxyns evros yevouevos, Damoxenus in
Athen. ili. p. 102 E was 6 dices
evros ‘every student of nature’, on
which passage Meineke (Fragm.
Com. IV. p. 534) quotes Sext. Empir.
Adv. Mathem, i. 155 kai idtata Kat
oi maWelas évTos.

memAnpokey k.7.A.| A reminiscence
of Rom. xiii. 8, 10; comp. Gal. v.

14.

328 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP [a

pwKev EvToAny SiKalocuvns’ 6 yap Exwy ayarny paKkpav
éoTW Tacns duapTias.
LV. mDIAAPrYPla

2 / > 4 2 \ > ! > \ '
ELOOTES ouy OTL OYAEN EICHNEFKAMEN EIC TON KOCMON,

‘“APXYH AE TANTWN YAAETION
> \ 2 a » / -
GAN oYAé E€ZENELTKEIN TI EYOMEN, OTA wuEOa Tots
4 lan / \ / e \ -
OmNols THS OlKaLOTUYNS Kal didaEwpev EAUTOUS TPWTOY
/ i os a / af \
mopevesOar év TH EVTOAH TOU Kupiov: émevta Kai Tas
L 4

~ = > / > ~ / \ /
yuvaikas Uuwy €v TH dobeton avTals TloTEL Kal ayaTy
t

3 xarerav] G; malorum (xaxwv) L from 1 Tim. vi. ro.

5 ovde] ovd’

fp. éxouev] éxwper (but corrected to éxouev) t; SuvdueBa (but éxouev is written

above) a.
vofp; ddatduela ctna.

omcwpeba] drAnowueOa vo* (but corr. o**).
8 d08elcn] SoAjcer vo.

6 ddaEwuev]
14 SaBor7s]

vo*tcna; duaBoduxns o**fp; adzabolicis (detractionibus) L. Here, as elsewhere, the

IV. ‘Above all things avoid covet-
ousness. We brought nothing into
the world and can carry nothing out.
Let us therefore put on the armour
of righteousness. Teach your wives
to live in faith and love and purity,
cherishing their husbands, and show-
ing kindness to all men, and to train
their children in godliness. Let the
widows pray without ceasing and
avoid all malice and covetousness,
remembering that they are God’s
altar and that the offerings there
made are scanned by His all-seeing
eye, which the most secret thoughts
cannot escape.’

3. ~Apx7 dé «7.A.] Taken from
1 Tim. vi. 10 pita yap mavtev tov
kakav €otw 7 pidrapyupia.

irapyvpia| The mention of covet-
ousness seems very abrupt; but its
introduction is explained by the sin
of Valens mentioned below, § 11.
Hence the repeated warnings against
guvapyupia, not only here and just
below, but also §§ 2, 6.

4. ovd€v, cionvéykapev k.7.A.| This
quotation is from the context of the
last ; 1 Tim. vi. 7 ovdev yap eionvey-
kapev eis Tov Koapov [dAAov] dre ovde

e€eveyxetv Tt OuvapeOa. It has a paral-
lel in Seneca £p. Mor. cii. 25 ‘non
licet plus efferre quam intuleris’.

5. omdrtodpeba x.t.A.| Comp.
Ephes. vi. 13 sq, Rom. xiii. 12. The
expression 67a dikaocvyns occurs in
Rom. vi. 13.

7. Tas yuvaicas| sc. dida€oper (or
rather ddaéare) mopeveoOat ev TH K.T.A.

8. dvpav] If the reading be cor-
rect, we may with Zahn and others
infer from the occurrence of dyar,
where we should expect judy, that
Polycarp was unmarried.

9. otepyotcas] Clem. Rom. 1
otepyovoas KaOnkdvtws rTovs avdpas
éaurév. The word is changed into
dyar@oas in the next clause, because
the relations are less intimate in the
latter case; comp. Dion. Cass. xliv.
48 edirtycate attov ws tarépa kal
nyanmnoate ws evepyérnv, Xen. Mem.
ii. 7. 12 al pev @s kndepova edirovy,
6 d€ &s wedipous Hydra, passages
quoted in Trench’s New Testament
Synonyms § xii (p. 40).

10. ddnéeial ‘fidelity, constancy’ ;
comp. Ign. Polyc. 7 eidas vay Td
avvtovov THs adnGeias, with the note.

mavras €& icov k.t.A.] Comp. Clem.

Io

Tey

Iv]

TO THE PHILIPPIANS:

329

\ € / / \ La) sf /
Kal ayvVelda, oTEpyovuaas TOUS €AUTOV avopas év TAaAOH
L

> / \ ? Md / > af > / b)
adnbeta Kal ayaTmwoas TavTas €& toov €V TaOH EyKoa-
t

/ \ \ / / \ y 5 /
Tela, Kal TH TEKVA TaldEevELY THY TaldElavy TOU PoBou

~~ r ‘ / / \ \ a he
Tov Oeov: Tas xnpas cwhpovovaas tEept THv TOV Kupiou

/ l4 7 ‘ /
TIOTL, evTUY XavovT-as adiaNelTws TEOL TAVTWY, Pa-

\ ’ re co
Kpav ovoas macys diaBodjs, KaTadadias, vevdouap-

/ / \ \ fa) ,
Tuplas, diAapyuplas, Kal TWavTOS KakoU' YylvwoKOVTAas

c/ > \ / fa Aes: ,
OTL ELCOL Ouotactpiov Ocou, Kat OTL TAVTA PMWMOCKO-

corrector of o has had L before him, and fp have followed o.
@uovacrypia c alone, and so the earlier edd.

16 @vovacrjptov]

dre sec.] 6 a. TAVTA [LwooKoTretrac]

vsa; TavTapwpw (sic) cxomelrat Cc; TavTAa MwuwoKoTetra (sic) nN; mavTA Mwuw oKO-
metrat f (with uduos in the marg.) o (uwmos o** in marg.) t ; mavTa ubuos cKoretrat p.

Rom. 21 [ai yuvaixes] rv dyanny avrav
BN) Kata mpockN\ioes adda Tacw Tots
poBoupevors Tov Oeov daiws tony map-
exéT@oav" Ta Téxva Nay THs ev Xplore
maeias petadapBaverooar.

II. tHv madelav x.t.A.] Clem.
Rom. 21 rovs véovs maWevooper tiv
mawelav Tov PoBov tov Geov : comp.
Ecclus. i. 27 codia kai radeia poBos
Kupiov.

12. tas ynpas] It seems clear that
Polycarp is here referring to the
office or order of widows, both from
the expressions used (epi thy rov
Kuplov tiotw, evtvyxavovoas ad.aXeir-
tas, Ovotaotnpiov Gcov) and from the

position which they occupy imme-

diately before the deacons and priests.
See the notes on Ign. Swzyrn. 13.

codpovoveas x.t.A.] Their religion
must not be a frenzy of fanaticism,
but a calm confidence. It would
appear from this expression that they
were entrusted with some functions
of teaching.

13. évtvyxavovoas x.t.d.] 1 Tim.
v. 5 7 O€ GvTws ynpa...mpoopéver Tais
denoeow Kal Tals Tpomevyxais vuKTOs Kal
me pas.

14. OvaBodjs|] So 1 Tim. iii. 11

yvvaixas [dtaxdvovs] ecaitas cepuras,
py ScaBorovs; comp. Tit. ii. 3.

16. @votacrypiov] Comp. Afost.
Const. ii. 26 ai re xnpau kai [ot] op-
avot vay eis TUTOv TOU AvovaaTnpiov
AeAoyicbwcav vpiv, ai te mapOévor eis
TUmov Tov Ouatnpiov TeTipnobwcav
kai Tov Oup.auatos, iv. 3 Avovactnpiov
yap TO Oe@ Aehoyiopévov vrO ToD Geod
TiunOnoerat, dokvws Urep Tov diddvTeY
avT@ Oimvexas mpocevxopevos (of the
orphans, the aged, etc., who are sup-
ported by the alms of the Church),
Tertull. ad Ux. i. 7 ‘cum viduam
adlegi in ordinem, nisi univiram, non
concedat; aram enim Dei mundam
proponi oportet,’ Method. Sym. v.
6 sq (p. 27 sq, Jahn) @vovacrnprov
i mapedobn Oeod To
GOpoitpa Tév adyvav: ovT@ péya TL
xpnpa Kat evdoEov n mapOevia paiverar
(accordingly he proceeds to give a
spiritual meaning to all the direc-
tions respecting the altar in Exod.
Xxx, I sq, as applying to virginity),
Ps-Ign. Zars. 9 tas év cepvornre
xnNpas es Ovovactynpiov Geov. See also
more or less analogous figurative
meanings of @vovacrnpiov in Ign.
Ephes. 5, Magn. 7, Trall. 7, Rom. 2,

>
avaipaktov eivat

330 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP

[Iv

a \ \ \ 7 - /
meitat, Kat NéANOEev avToy ovdEV OTE NOYLTMwWY OUTE
lo J oA a a ’
EVVOLWV, OUTE TL TWN KPYTT@N Wink KAPAIAC.
> / > J \ > ' > ,
V. Eidores ov OTt Oedc oY MyKTHPizeTal, opel-
Gel = > > 5) on \ / lo
ANouev aElws THS EvTOANS avTOV Kal doEns TEPLTATELD.
/ / of / oad co
OMOLWS OLAKOVOL QUEUTTOL KATEVWTLOY avTOU THs OLKaLO-
, e a \ a , \ > > /
auyns, ws Oeov Kai Xpistov diakovor, Kal ovK avOpw-
A / A / / > n
mov: pn oiaBoro, pn dSioyor, apirapyvpol, eyKpaTeis
\ / Sf ~ / A
TEPL TAVTA, EVOTAAYYVOL, ETLMEANELS, TOPEVOMEVOL KATA
\ ff lad A 5) ved 1 ’
Tnv adArnfeav Tov Kupiou, os eyeveTO A1KKONOC TANTON.
ec aN ’ / > a lon ,:A Py oN , é
Ww €aV EVAPETTHOWMEV EV TH VUV alwyt, a7roAnvoueba
I Aé€AnGev] A€AvOev tn. 2 otre TL] otrére vc; o8 Té Te Ofps; ovreTi nN; megue

aliguod L. 3 wuKrnplferac] worxrerplferar vo*fp. 6 kai Xpicrod] G (but
om. kai a) L Sev (Cureton C. Z. p. 214); €» Xpuor@ Halloix, followed by many

subsequent edd.
xvo.] evorrraxva f.
hence fp have it correctly.

Philad. 4, with the notes, especially
on the first passage (p. 44).

They themselves are the altar;
their thoughts, words, and deeds,
more especially their prayers, are the
sacrifices offered. Every such sacri-
fice is inspected by God Himself.
He detects the blemishes, and re-
jects the faulty offerings, For the
image of the sacrifice see the notes
on Phil. ii. 17, iv. 18, Clem. Rom.
41, 44.

popockorreita| ‘ave examined with
a view to detecting blemishes’; comp.
Clem. Rom. 41 mpoodépera....éumpoo-
Oey Tov vaod mpos TO OvovcacTnpLoy
popockornbey TO mpoohepopevoy, with
the note.

I. kat AéAnOev x.7.A.| Comp. Clem.
Rom. 21 ovdev A€Anbev adirov tov
evyotay nav ovde Tay Siadoyiopav ov
movovpea, with the notes on the con-
text there.

2. Tov KpuTT@v k.t.r.] I Cor. xiv.
25; comp. I Cor. iv. 5.

7 OtNoyot] vofpn; diyAwooo tea; detractores L.
10 drodnWbueda] dmodecWoueda vo*, but corr. o**, and
13 oupBacirevcouer] fp (comp. 2 Tim. ii. 12);

8 evomAay-

V. ‘Let us remember that God is
not mocked, and let us walk holily.
The deacons must be blameless, not
tale-bearers nor covetous, but sober,
compassionate, diligent, after the
pattern of Christ, who was the chief
of deacons. We must please God
in the present life, that He may be-
stow upon us the future life. They
that are true citizens of Christ’s king-
dom now shall themselves be kings
with Him hereafter. The younger
men also must be chaste and restrain
their passions. Lust warreth against
the spirit. No profligate person shall
inherit the kingdom of God. Let
them also be subject to the presbyters
and deacons. The virgins too must
keep their conscience blameless and
pure.’

3. Oecos«.t.A.] From Gal. vi. 7.

5. opolws diaxovo.] The instruc-
tions here given are suggested by
1 Tim. il. I—13 Scaxdvovs woavras
k.7.A., from which passage also the

T5

20

v] TO) THE PHILIPPIANS:

\ \ , \ ¢ / con > ~ c ~
Kal Tov weANovTa, Kabws VTETYETO Hiv EVELNaL Has

33!

€k vexpwv Kal OTL, éav TodiTEvewpEla aEiws avTod,
KAl CYMBACIAEYCOMEN @UT@, Elye MioTEVOMEV. O-
Molws Kal vEewTEpoL auEeuTTOL ev TaOW, TPO TaVTOS
TpovoovuvTes ayvelas kal yadwaywyourTes EavTovs azo
TaVTOS KakoU. KadNov yap TO dvaxortecOa aro Tw
EriOumiwy EV TH KOTUM, OTL TATA ET10YMid KATA TOF

Ul , \ el ul a”
TMNEYMATOC CTPATEYETAIL, KL OYTE TOPNO!I OYTE Mda-

AAKO] OYTE APCENOKOITA! BaciAElAN Oeof KAHpO-
7 of ¢ lo) \ af \ /
NOMHCOYCIN, OUTE OL ToLOUVTES Ta aTOTAa. 610 OEoY

regnabimus L3 cupBacietowmuev votcna.

mavros mpovoovvres| mpos TavTa mpoyvoourTes Ss.

(a-yvoias) L.
and is followed by some later edd.
19 dpoevoxotrat] apoevoxeira tc.

words are in part borrowed.

6. ws Gcod x«7.A.] Comp. Ign.
Smyrn. 10 ws Sdiaxovovs [Xpiorov |
Gcov, with the note. See also the note
on Magn. 6 (p. 120).

7. Sidoyo.] Perhaps ‘¢ale-dearers,
rather than ‘double-tongued’ (6i-
yA@ooo), as it is generally taken. So
too in I Tim. iii. 8.

8. evomdrayxvo] ‘tender-hearted,
as below § 6; comp. Ephes. iv. 32,
I Pet. iii. 8. The classical meaning
of evomdayxyvia is ‘courage,’ Eur.
Rhes. 192.

9. didkovos mavtav] Matt. xx. 28
6 vids TOU avOpemou ovK HAGev StaKovn-
@nvac adda Sdcaxovnoa. The expres-
sion itself is taken from Mark ix. 35,
mavrayv Siaxovos, Where however it is
not directly applied to our Lord.

I2. eay x.7.A.] ie. ‘If we perform
our duties as simple citizens of His
kingdom, we shall be promoted to a
share of His sovereignty.’

moNurevoo@peba k.7.A.| Clem. Rom.
21 eav py agiws avTov mroduTevopevor

14 Tao] vo; maou fptcna. ™po
15 ayvelas| zgnorantiam

16 dvaxérrecOa] G; abscindi L. WHalloix has avaxirrecbat,

17 €v] rav év v (Dressel) alone.

kKAnpovoujcovow | KAnpovoulcovow p.

Ta ka\a kal evapecta evamioy avTov
Towwpev, a passage which Polycarp
evidently has in his mind; comp.
Phil; 1.27:

13. kat oupBacrevoouey] From
2 Tim. ii. 12, where S. Paul seems to
be quoting from some Christian
hymn or formula.

15. xadwaywyodrtes| See James
i. 26, ili. 2, Hermas Mand. xii.

16. avaxortecOa| ‘to be checked,
held back’ This is doubtless the
right reading; see the note on Gal.
Woz:

Tov emOvprov| I Pet. ii. 11 dz-
éxeoOar Tay capkikov emibupiar, al-
TWeES OTpaTEvoVTaL KaTa THS ux7s, Gal.
Vv. 17 9 oap& emOvpet kata Tov zvev-
paros. :

18. ovre wopvot k.t.A.| From 1 Cor.
Vi. 9, IO.

20. ta aroma] ‘perverse things,
tniguzties. For aroma (dromov) roveiv
(wparrewv) see Job xxvii. 6, xxxiv. 12,
Prov. xxx. 20 (xxiv. 55), 2 Macc. xiv.
23, Luke xxiii. 41.

332 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP [Vv

, \ , , € 7 om
dnexerOat ato TavTwY TOUTWY, UTOTAaATOOMEVOUS Tots
y \ / e qr \ ~ \
mpeoBuTepas Kat diakovors ws Ocew Kai Xpiot@* Tas
/ y \ e -~ / ~
maplevous ev duwUw Kal ayyn TUVELOnTEL TEPLTATELY.
Ve:

p) / b) Y \ > / 2
Tas eNenmoves, EMLaTPEPOVTES Ta aATTOTETTAAYHMEVA, ETTL-

\ ec , \ >
Kat ot mperButepoa de evomAayyvol, eis TaV-

7 / > i A ~
oKeTTOMEVOL TavTas acbeveis, an aueNoUYTES xXnpas n
> a v / > \ n > \ a
oppavou n TevnTos, ANNA TpoNnoofntec del TOF
KAAOY EN@TION Ocof Kai ANOpHTIwWN, amTEYOpeEVOL

/ ? -~ / / 2997 \
Tacns Opyns, TpoTwroAnVias, Kploews adiKov, MaKpav

5 dmomeTAavnucva] amromAavnuéva vo.
Ir dgethérac] dpidérar t; dpidérats c (but s erased).

AnwWlas vo.

2. ws Ge@ x«t.d.] See the note
on Ign. Magn. 6. The contrast to
the language of Ignatius is not less
significant than the resemblance. It
is the ‘bishops,’ not the presbyters,
who stand in God’s place in Ignatius.
Either therefore there was no bishop
at Philippi when Polycarp wrote, or
Polycarp did not think fit to separate
his claims to allegiance from those
of the presbyters.

VI. ‘The presbyters also must be
tender and pitiful, bringing home the
strayed sheep, watching over the
sickly, taking care of the widow and
orphan and the poor man. Let them
have regard to what is good in the
sight of God and men, shunning all
unrighteousness and malice, abstain-
ing from covetousness, not credulous
or harsh in their judgments of others,
as conscious of their own infirmities.
We must forgive, if we would be for-
given; for all alike will stand before
the judgment-seat of Christ. So then
let us serve Him in all godliness ac-
cording to the teaching of the Apos-
tles and the Prophets, holding aloof
from all false brethren and hypo-
crites and deceivers.’

5. Ta dmomemAavnpeva] sc. mpo-

9 TpoowmroAnwWlas] mpocorw-
14 Tov]

Bara ‘the strayed sheep’; Ezek. xxxiv.
3, 4 Ta mpoBata pov ov PBookere, TO
noOevnkos ovK evisxuoaTe...kal TO Ta-
vopmevov ovux emeotpée ware (v. L.
dmeatpéware), I Pet. ii. 25 Wre yap os
TpoBara aN
oTpadnre viv emi Tov momeéeva k.T.X.,
comp. Ecclus. xviii. 13 dvdacK@yv kal
eTLOTPEPoY WS Tomy TO TroipMoY
avrov. The word mpofara therefore
would naturally be supplied by the
readers of the letter. So too Iren.
i. 8. 43 avrov eAndvOévar emi TO Te-
mravnpevov, Apost. Const. iil. 20 Karev-
Ovvey TO mwemAavnpéevoy, emtoTpe-
dav ro adeoros, and again (yrnoa
kal g@oa TO remAavnuévov. The stray-
ed and lost sheep of the parable
(Matt. xviii. 12 sq, Luke xv. 4 sq)
had an important place in some
Gnostic systems (Iren. i. 8. 4,1. 16.1;
Hippol. Haer. vii. 52, p. 218); and
Simon Magus moreespecially brought
it into prominence by identifying it
with his Helena (Hippol. “/aer. vi.
19, p. 174).

emiokertopevor] Ezek. xxxiv. I1
ex(ntno@ Ta mpoBarad pov kal em-
oxeWoua avta; comp. Zech. x. 3. It
has therefore a Pastoral signifi-
cance.

, 2
TAaV@pmeva, € 77 €-

vi] TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 333

10 OVTES TaoNS Hirapyupias, MN TAXEWS TLOTEVOYTES KATA
TIvos, My aTOTOMOL Ev KpioeL, ElOTES STL TaVTES CqpeEL-
état €opev apaptias. Et ovv dedueOa Tov Kupiov iva
nev apy, dpethopev Kal mets adievar’ arévavTt yap
tav Tov Kupiov Kai Oeot éopev dpOadpav, kal mAntac

15 O€L TAPACTANAI TM BHMaT! TOY XpicToy, Kal EKACTON
ymep €aytToyY AGPFON AOYNAl. oUTws ovY SovAEVT wEV

avuTw peTa poBou kai macys evAaBelas, Kabws a’Tos

éveTelNaTo Kal Ol EVaYYENLTAMEVOL Nas aTOGTOAOL Kal

cad / \ Sf -
oi mpopnta ot mpoknpygavTes Thy ENevow Tov Kupiov

om. a.
ten; avrod vofp.
(om. oi) fp.

6. xnpas 7 oppavov| See the note
on Ign, Smyrn. 6.

7. mpovoovvtes k.t.A.] 2 Cor. viil.
21 mpovoodpey yap Kada ov povoy éevd-
mov Kupiov adda kal évamiov avOpe-
mov; comp. Rom. xiii. 17. For the
genitive after mpovoety comp. I Tim.
v. 8, and above § 5.

Il. droropo] ‘sharp, ‘hasty. So
Kpiots amoronos Wisd, vi. 6, in which
book the word occurs several times.

opererae «7.A.] ‘Retro spec-
tanti dicere licet quod prospicienti
negandum est Rom. viii. 12’, Zahn.
The meaning seems to be, ‘We have
put ourselves under the power of
sin (comp. Rom. iii. 9), we have con-
tracted obligations to sin.’ On the
probability that Polycarp is here
quoting from some previous writer,
see the note on eidores dru in § 1.

12. ef ovv Sedueba xk.t.r.] An obvi-
ous reference to the Lord’s prayer,
Matt. vi. 12, 14, 15; comp. Matt
XVili. 35.

14. mavras x.t.A.] Rom. xiv. I0
mavres yap Tapactnoopeda TH Bypare
tov Geo (v. 1. rod Xpicrov), 2 Cor. v.
IO Tovs yap mavtas npas pavepwhjva

mavras] waves a (Pleziotes, but ?).
18 judas] tens L; duds vofpa.

15 det] 67 v. 16 éavrod]
Ig of tpopyrat] mpopjra

det Eumpoo bev rov Bnyatos tov Xpiorod
iva kouionra ekaoros «.t-A. We have
here a combination of both pas-
sages.

16. oyov dovva] A carrying out of
the metaphor of oedAérns; comp.
Rom. xiv. 12 dpa [otv] ékacros jpav
mept éavrov oyov [dro |ddoer TH Oca.

dovdevowperv] See Ps. ii. 11, quoted
above § 2; comp. Heb. xii. 28 Xa-
Tpevapev evapeatas TH Oo pera evAa-
Betas kai d€ovs (the correct reading).

18. evayyeurdpevor nas] So Poly-
carp’s pupil Irenzeus speaks of him,
Flaer. iii. 3. 4 00 povov tao rév dro-
oTodwy pabnrevOeis kal cvvavactpadgels
moddois Tois Tov Xpuotov éwpakdow
GAXa Kal vO amoordA@y Karactabeis
eis thv ’Aciay x.t.A., and lower down
tavra d.dd€as del a mapa Tay dmooToA@y
euabev k.7.X.; again in the Letter to
Florinus Euseb. H. £. v. 20 ri pera
‘Iadvvov cvvavactpopiy ws dmryyeAXe
Kal THY TOY AowTav TaY EwpaKdT@Y Tov
Kupuov.

19. mpoxnpvéavtes x.7..] Acts Vii.
52 tovs mpoxarayyeidavtas ep ths
eXevoews Tov Sixaiov; comp. Ign,

Philad. 5, 9.

334 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP [vi

Mov, CyrAwTal TEpl TO KaNoV, aTrExopevor [TwY] TKav-
dadwy Kai Twv WevdadéAXpwy Kal Tav év VrroKpicet
pepovtwy To dvoua tov Kupiov, ottwes adromavwor
Kevous avOpwrous.

VIL.

CTON

~~ Vf a nn \ c an a
Ilas yap, oc 4N MH OMOAOTH *THCOYN XPI-
EN CAPKI €AHAYOENAI, ANTIXPICTOC ECTIN.
\ ra 3\ \ G ~~ \ Vf ~ ~ 5
Kat OS av py omodoyr, TO fapTupLoYy TOV OTaUpOU, EK
~ lf a \ , \ / Con}
Tov diaBorov éotiv: Kai Os av meBodevn Ta NoYyLa TOV
K , \ \ 2o/ b) , \ / /
upiou mpos Tas idias eémOupias, Kat EyEL pyTE
I ray oxavdddwv] vofp; cxavddd\wv (om. Tv) ctna.
om. a, which also substitutes éx tod Oeov for dvtixpioTos.

Vp; O“odoyfv (altered into duoroyeiv) c.
6 éorw] éo71 t; and so inl. 8.

2 év] om. a. 5 wn]
ouoroyy] oftna; duodoye?
Inoobv Xpicrov...u 6uoroy7n] om. fp.
7 wapripiov] GS (Zingerle Aon. Syr. 1. p. 1)
L (but some Mss mysterium for martyrium; comp. the v.l. in 1 Cor. ii. 1).

I. ¢ndorai «7.A.] 1 Pet. iii, 13 genitive subjective or objective—the

Tou ayabov (nAerat (the correct read-
ing), Tit. 1. 14.

2. tov ev vmoxpioe «.7.A.] Ign.
Ephes. 7 €v 80 Tovnp@ TO ovopa
mepupepew, I Tim. iv. 2 ev vmoxpices
Wevdodoyav.

VII. ‘He who disallows the incar-
nation is Antichrist ; he who rejects
the testimony of the Cross is of the
devil; he who denies the resurrec-
tion and the judgment, is of Satan.
Flee from all false teaching ; be in-
stant in fasting and prayer; entreat
God to deliver you from temptation,
The spirit may be willing, but the
flesh is weak.’

5. las yap, «.7.A.] Polycarp is
echoing the words of his apostolic
teacher, I Joh. iv. 2—4, where how-
ever the words Xpiorév ev capki edn-
AvOdra in ver. 3 are probably inter-
polated from ver. 2; comp. also
2 Joh. 7. The reference is to the
errors of Docetism, which is so con-
stantly attacked in the contemporary
Epistles of Ignatius.

7. TO paptipioyv Tov aravpov| What
is the testimony of the cross? Is the

witness borne by, or the witness
borne to, the Cross? Probably the
former. Perhaps it refers especially
to the piercing of the side and the
issue of blood and water (Joh. xix.
34), as a proof of the reality of
Christ’s crucified body. Polycarp’s
master, S. John, when he relates it,
lays special stress on the fact as a
testimony, 6 Ewpakos pepaptipykev Kat
adnOiv) avtod eat n paptupia; Comp.
I Joh. v. 6—8. At all events Poly-
carp seems to be adducing the Cross,
as a witness against the Docetics ;
comp. Ign. Afhes. 18, Trall. 11,
Philad. 8, Smyrn. 1, with the notes.

ex tov dsaBddov eariv] 1 Joh. iii.
8; comp. Joh. viii. 44 vpetis ek rov
matpos Tov diaBodov eoTe.

8. pebodevn] ‘tamper with, ‘per-
vert?; comp. Philo Vzt. Moys. iii.
27 (p. 167) dmep pedodevovow oi oyo-
Ojpat kai goguorai, and for the con-
struction with zpos, Polyb. xxxviii.
4. 10 moAAa mpos tavtny THY UTdbecw
eumropevov Kai peOodevopevos. So pe-
Oodeia, Ephes. iv. 14, vi. 11; and pe-
Oo8os, Plut. Mor. 176 A eOatpagte tv

Io

TS

vit] TO THE PHILIPPIANS.

Rh

aVATTATL [ITE KplowW, OVTOS TPWTOTOKOS é€aTL TOU
Carava. 610 a@moATovTes THY MaTaLoTHTA TwY TOA-
Awy Kal Tas VevdodivacKaNias éml Tov €E apxns nuiv
mapadolevTa Noyov émiaTpevwuev, NiboNTec mpdc
tac eyydc Kal mpooKapTEpovyTEs vyoTeElas, Senoeoty
aiToUmevot Tov mavTeromTny Oeov mH eiceNnerKeIN
HmM&c eic Teipacmon, KaOws eElrEev O Kuptos: TO MEN

TNEYMA TPGOYMON, H AE CaPzZ ACHENHC.

8 peGodevy] wefodever vo.

oTpépywmev] émcorpéomev p.
letters being filled in later).

the letters inserted apparently afterwards.
15 mavrerémtyyv| GL; dominum omnium S.

petitione et rogantes S.

peOodov Tov avOparov.

ta Adyia TOU Kupiov] The work of
Papias bore the title Aoyiwy Kupua-
Kav e&nynoews (Euseb. . £. ili. 39;
see Contemporary Review, August,
1875, p- 399); comp. Clem. Alex.
Quis Div. Salv. 3, p. 936. It was
natural that Polycarp, who had con-
versed with Apostles and personal
disciples of Christ, and was in the
habit of appealing to these conversa-
tions, should, like Papias, refer to
our Lord’s discourses as Adyta, Which
might include oral traditions, rather
than as dropynuovevpara with Justin,
or evayyéAva with later writers. The
word peOodevn refers to perverse z7-
terpretations ; comp. Iren. i. pref. I
padwoupyouvres Ta Adyia Kupiov, e&n-
yntai kakol Tov Kaas eipnuevav ywv0-
pevot, quoted by Zahn.

9g. Aéye] For the change to the
indicative in the adversative clause
comp. Ps-Ign. Phzlad. 6.

pyre davactacw «k.t.A.] Comp. 2
Tim. ii. 18, and see the note on
[Clem. Rom.]ii. 9. Though not ne-
cessarily Docetic, this error was akin

Tov Kuptov] GL; de S.
tns; azxerit L. The words kal \éyy are omitted in a.
judicium esse 3 quod...est judictum S; xplow elya edd.
daroevrévres (sic) vofp (an itacism); see above § 2.

14 TpockaprepovyTes] mpockapres v (the missing
In o a space has been left after mpocxap- and

9 Aéyer] vofpc; Aéyn
10 Kplow] txt G;
II amoNuréyres] ctna;

12 Tov] Toy f. 13 ém-

dejoecw aitovueva] GL; et

to Docetism and arose from the same
religious temper.

10. mpwrorokos k.t.A.] This is the
same expression which Irenzeus (//aer.
ili. 3. 4; comp. Euseb. #7. &. iv. 14)
reports Polycarp as using of Mar-
cion at a later date.

II. tev aoa] So above, § 2 amodu-
TovTes THY KEyNY paTalodoyiay Kal THY
TOv ToAA@Y TAaynv. The same ex-
pression is used by Papias in a simi-
lar connexion, Euseb. H. £. ili. 39
ov yap Tois Ta TOANa A€yovtw Exarpor,
@omep of moAAoL; Comp. Matt. xxiv.
E2, 2) Cori. £7:

12. tov e€ apxjs x.7.d.] Jude 3 77
dna€ mapadobeian Tois ayiows TrioTet.

13. vngovres x..A.] I Pet. iv. 7
viyare eis mpooevyas.

15. mavteronrny] A word borrowed
from Clement of Rome, §§ 55, 58 (64) ;
see the note on § 55.

py eloeveyketvy =x.t-A.] Another
reference (see above, § 6) to the
Lord’s prayer (Matt. vi. 13, Luke
xi. 4).

16. TO pev mvedpa x.t.A.] Word for
word from Matt. xxvi. 44 (Mark xiv.

336 THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP

[ viII

/ > co 5
VIIL. “Adiaretrrws ovv tpooKxaptepmpev TH €éd-
t
/ - \ ~ ~ ial I lo J
Tit nuwY Kal THO appaBwu THs SiKaLoTUYNS HuwY, Os
\ ~ a > , c a \ c
€OTL XpioTos "Inocous, OC ANHNETKEN HMON TAC &MAP-
TIAC TH IAM CHOMATI ET] TO ZYAON, Gc AMaPTIAN
OYK ETOIHCEN, OYAE EYPEHH AGAOC EN TH CTOMATI
> a > \ > ¢€ - J , > > ~ y
aytoy aAAa oO nuas, wa Gower ev avT@, mavTa
/ \ > / lal a lon
UTrEMELVEY. uN aL ouV yevwueba THs Vroporns [ avToU |:
\ . 4 7} N; \ »/ > qn ie
Kal éay macxwmev Oia TO Gvoua a’Tov, So€aCwpev

7 bréuewev] vréuewe ta.

so app. o*, but corr. racxwpev o**.

11 TO byw THs SixaLoo’yns] GL; om. Eus. H. Z. iii. 36.

38), where it is introduced by the
words ypnyopetre Kai mpocevyerbe iva
py eiaeAOnre eis metpacpov. Polycarp
evidently has this context in view
here.

VIII. ‘Let us cleave steadfastly
to Jesus Christ our hope. He bore
His cross patiently; He was without
sin and without guile; He suffered
all things for our sakes. Let us there-
fore follow Him and suffer gladly
for His name, if need be, for He has
given us an example.’

I. tH Amide nuav] See the note
on Ign. Magu. 11.

2. T@ appaBor.] ‘the pledge’; i.e.
Christ’s life and death are the earnest
and assurance of our righteousness,
our justification, which is begun in
Him now and will be completed here-
after. Thus dppaSoy is used in its
proper sense, as in 2 Cor. i. 22, v. 5,
Ephes. i. 14.

os] See the note on Ign. Magn.
rp

3. Os avnveykev x.7.A.| Quoted with
slight variations from 1 Pet. ii.
24.

4. os dpapriay «.t.A.] Word for
word from 1 Pet. ii. 22.

6. 3° mas KrA.] 1 Pet. ii, 21,

avrov] csta; om. vofp.
text but added with an tows in the marg.

In n it is omitted in the
8 racxwpev] tacxomev v, and
dofagwuev] ctnsao**f L; dotatouer vo*p.
12 Uropovny] Umoué-

24, Xpioros emabev vrep vuav...tva (y-
cwpev, I Joh. iv. 6 wa (yoaper dv
avrov, Ign. Polyc. 3 tov Kata mavra
Tporov Ov nuas vropeivarra.

7» punrat ovy «.r.A.] The rest of
this paragraph is suggested by the
context of the same passage in S.
Peter, where the Apostle enforces
the duty of vouovn, using the same
word vmoypappos (ver. 21), and con-
trasts the suffering in a good cause
with the suffering for faults com-
mitted. To another part of the con-
text (ver. 25) Polycarp has already
alluded in the beginning of § 6.

8... kal. €avx.7.d.] 1 Pet. iv. 16
ei b€ Ws Xptoriavos (racyxet), py
aicxuverOo, Sogéalérw Sé Tov Oedy.
The reading do£a¢wper therefore is to
be preferred to d0éatouev, though
either would make sense.

Q. vmoypaypov] See the note on
Clem. Rom. 5.

IX. ‘Therefore be obedient and
practise patient endurance such as
ye saw in Ignatius and Rufus and
others from among yourselves, yea
in Paul himself and in the other
Apostles. All these have won the
prize. They have gone to their own
place: for they loved not the pre-

Io

T5

vit] TO THE PHILIPPIANS.

337

, a \ = \ \ 7 >
aUTOV. TOUTOY yao nuiy Tov Vroypappov EOyKE Ot
Lond ~~ ~ > /
EQUTOU, Kal MELS TOUTO éTLETEVTAaMEY.
Cr Ss / ¢ A“ a la
TX. ) a )
[lapakadw ovv mavtas vuas reBapyeiv Tw
lol / \ 5] ~ ~ e / c
Aoyw THs Sikalocvyns Kal aoKElY TATAY VTopoYHY, TV
\ af > > \ > / > a ,
kat eloate kat opOadwous ov povoy é€v ToIs paKkapiots
/ / Vie hi ’ \ AS 7
‘lyvatio kat Zwoium Kat ‘Povdw, adda Kal év céADors
a > e ~ \ ? > -~ / ,\ a ~
TOW €€ UMWY Kal EV AUTH IlavAXw Kati Tots Norrois

> / / e/ iG / > >
aTvooToAots* TETTELO MEVOUS OTL OUTOL TWAVTES OYK EIC

vew Vo.
(edd.).
Eus; quay ca; nobis L.
éAXors vo* (but corr. o**) alone.
-vos) Eus; memecpevw c.

Hv Kat] nv (om. Kai) Eus.

sent world, but Him who died and
rose for us.’

Il. T@ oym «7t-A.] Heb. v. 13
Noyou Sixavocvyns.

13. pakapios] See the note on
§ 3.

14. Zeoivo] Zosimus and Rufus
have a place in the Martyrol. Roman.
p. 844 (Colon. 1610) under Dec. 18,
‘Philippis in Macedonia natalis sanc-
torum martyrum Rufi et Zosimi, qui
ex eo numero discipulorum fuerunt,
per quos primitiva ecclesia in Judaeis
et Graecis fundata est; de quorum
etiam felici agone scribit S. Poly-
carpus in Epistola ad Philippenses,’
following earlier Latin Martyrologies.
From the connexion of names how-
ever it may fairly be inferred that
they did not suffer at Philippi itself,
but belonged to that company of
martyrs (mentioned in § 1) whom the
Philippians received in passing and
escorted on their way to Rome. Zahn
(I. v. A. p. 292 sq) suggests that
they may have been Bithynian Chris-
tians who joined the saint at Philippi
or Neapolis and were carried with
him to Rome, having been sent thi-
ther by Pliny; Plin. £fzs¢. 97 ‘ Fue-

GING WHE

ev atte] vofpL Eus; aire (om. év) ctna.

13 eldate] idare vo* ; eideTe tenao** fp Eus
14 Zwciwy cal ‘Potoy] GL; ‘Poddy cal Zwoiww Eus.

15 vuav] vofptn
Nocrrots |
16 memeicuevous| vofptan (but resembling

runt alii similis amentiae; quos, quia
cives Romani erant, adnotavi in
urbem remittendos.’ The Latin Mar-
tyrologies obviously know of them
only from this notice in Polycarp,
which they interpret in their own
way. Both names, Zosimus and
Rufus, are fairlycommon. They both
appear in the same inscriptions in
Boeckh, Corp. Iuscr. Graec. 192, 244,
1969, 3664. In no. 1969, at Thessa-
lonica, the name Valens also found
in Polycarp’s Epistle (§ 11) occurs.
So also we meet with the three names
on different tablets of the same Latin
inscription, C./.Z. 111. 633, at Philippi
itself. The Rufus of Polycarp is pos-
sibly the same who is mentioned in
Rom, xvi. 13, and this latter again
may with some degree of probability
be identified with the son of Simon
the Cyrenian and brother of Alex-
ander (Mark xv. 21); but the name
is not rare.

I5. tots e& tpav] Philippi was a
persecuted church even in the time
of S. Paul: Phil. i. 7, 28—30, comp.
2 Cor. vill. 2.

16. ov els kevoy x.r.A.] From Phil.
ii. 16; comp. Gal. ii. 2.

22

THE EPISTLE ‘OF POLYCARP [1x

338

\ Py > > 2 / \ / \
KENON EAPAMON, aNN €v WlOTEL Kal dukatoovn, Kal
/ > \ > / > ~ U/ > \ \ >
OTL Els TOV OEethoOMEVOY aUTOIs TOTOY ELoL Tapa TW

/ cc \ 4 \ ‘ a > '
Kupiw, © Kat cuverrafov. ov yap TON NYN HrATHcAN
> A ’ \ \ ¢€ \ e ~ > , \ > ¢ ~
Ai@NA, a@AAa TOV UTED NUOV amoQavevTa Kal ot NaS

€ \ a ~ ’ /
vmo tov Ocov avactrayTa.

[xX. °€v TOUTOLS OUY OTH- X. In his ergo state et
~~ y ~ ee °
KeTe, TO VTrodElypaTt ToU Ky- Domini exemplar sequi-

plov dkoAovOouvTes, Edpaior TH

' Nig ' a
TICTE! K&L AMETAKINHTO!I, TH

HPiAsds,EAMIA Ec

2 7@ Kuplw] G; xuplw Eus; 7@ 0e@ a (but Kupig is written above).
4 Ov huds vd] Here the mss of G fail us, running

vovy c (but corr. in marg.).

AAAHAOYC

mini, firm tn fide et tmmu-
tabiles, fraternitatis ama-
tores diligentes invicem, in

3 viv)

into the Epistle of Barnabas § 5 rév Nady x.7.A. The remaining three words of the

sentence are from Eus l. c.

zmttabtles Vv.

The editor of a speaks as if this Ms had these three
words, but this is probably inadvertence.
10 invicem] om. m alone.

8 immutabiles] zzmztabzles t 5
II mansuetudine] mzansue-

tudinem, all the MsS apparently. Yet I have altered without scruple, such errors

2. eis] For this preposition after
elvan see the note on Ign. Rom. 1
eis TEAOs Etvat.

Tov oeddouevoy x.7.A.].An expres-
sion derived from Clem. Rom. 5,
where it is used of S. Peter.

mapa T® Kupiw] See the note on
Phil. i..23,

3. ovvérabov| Rom. viii. 17 etrep
ocuvTragxopev iva Kai cvvdoEacbapev.

tov viv «..A.] The expression is
from 2 Tim. iv. 10.

4. Tov vrep x.t.A.| Comp. 2 Cor.
v. 15, 1 Thess. v. 10; and especially
Ign. Rom. 6 éxeivoy (nr@ Tov vrép
npav amoOavovra, éxeivoy OéXw@ tov BV
npas avacrayra.

X. ‘Follow the example of Christ.
Be firm in the faith; be kindly,
affectionate, and helpful one to ano-
ther; despise no man. Do good,
while you can. Submit one to ano-
ther. So live, that your good works
may be manifest to the Gentiles, and
that Christ’s name may not be blas-
phemed through you. Teach all men

to be sober, even as ye yourselves
walk.’

8. firmi in fide etc] 1 Cor. xv. 58
eSpaior yiverOe, aweraxivnror, Col. i. 23
Th TWloTer TeOepeAL@pevor Kal Edpaior Kai
py) perakwovpevor x.T.d., Ign. Ephes.
IO wpeis eOpaion tH miorer (Comp.
Polyc. 3)-

g. fraternitatis amatores] 1 Pet.
ii. 17 THv adeAdornra adyaratre (comp.
iii. 8); see however the note on ‘al-
terutri praestolantes’ below.

Io. in veritate] It may be a ques-
tion whether these words should not
be connected with the preceding
clause, as in 2 Joh. 1, 3 Joh. 1, ayara
ev adnOeia. In this case ‘mansuetu-
dine Domini’ would be attached to
‘sociati.’

II. mansuetudine Domini] 2 Cor.
X. I THs mpairntros kai émerkeias TOU
Xpiorod; comp. Ign. Phzlad. 1 ev
maon emuekeia Ocod, Ephes. 10 dded-
ot avtay evpeOapev TH emerkeia, wyen-
tal d€ tod Kupiov «7.A. See for a
similar expression § 5 kara ry ad7-

x] TO THE PHILIPPIANS.

veritate sociati, mansuetu-

dine Domini alterutri prae-

339

’ iol > /
biAdctoprol, TH aAnOEia Kol-
vwvouvTes, TH emekela Tou Ku-

L
/ > , '
plou AAAHAOYC TPOHLTOYMENOI,

Sstolantes, nullum_ despici-
\ qn
O€ ara ; =
entes. Cum potestis bene- MNCEVOS KaT Ppovovyres. ay

\ ” 3 a \

; ; . NATO! ONTEC EY TOIEIN
15 facere, nolite differre, quia : ; y eta
i avaGadrAecbe, Ott ed\EHMO-

Eleemosyna de morte liberat. ; f f a
CYNH EK YOANATOY. pYemay.

VY Uv - ’ > ’ ¢ '
Omnes vobis invicem sub Tie Melee AOU ouleln aio aee eee
ject estote, conversationem te, tHN ANACTPODHN YMON
: “7° / Ey >

vestram irreprehensibilem averiAnumtTov éyontec én

being very common: e.g. in the Vulg. of Rom. xii. ro (quoted in the lower notes)
the two oldest Mss, Am Fuld, have carzfatem, and Fuld has also honorem.

12 Domini] om. m alone.

possitis rpmnf.
hensibilem (inreprehensibilem) ovbet.

Gevav Tov Kupiov.

12. alterutri praestolantes] ‘dezng
beforehand with one another, ‘ fore-
stalling one another.” In Lam. iii. 26
this verb fraestolar7 corresponds to
Uropévev, in Job vil. 2 to avapever, in
Judges xvi. 2 to évedpevew, in the
LXX, while the substantive praestola-
tio takes the place of éAmis in several
passages; comp. Ronsch J/¢ala u.
Vulgata pp. 76, 301. It denotes
properly ‘to be beforehand at a place
and waiting for another,’ and so ‘to
anticipate,’ ‘to forestall.’ For the de-
rivation see Peile’s Greek and Latin
Etymology p. 43. I have rendered
it by mponyovpevor, from Rom. xii. 10
tT pradeddia eis adAndovs hircotop-
yol, TH Tyr GAAnAOVS mMponyovpevor
(caritate fraternitatis invicem dadilt-
gentes, honore tnvicem praevenientes
Vulg.), where sponyovpevor signifies
‘being beforehand with,’ as Chry-
sostom says, py peve diretobar map’
érépov ad’ avros emumnda tovT@ Kal
katapxov. If I am right in this con-
jecture as to the source of the ex-

alterutri] a/terutrum o.
praestantes (prestantes) mf, and app. p (see Dressel).
19 irreprehensibilem habentes] rspsmf; conséderantes irrepre-

praestolantes] rovbct;
14 potestis] ovbest;

pression, the context of Polycarp,
‘fraternitatis amatores diligentes in-
vicem,’ will probably be a rendering
of ry prradeAdia eis adAjdous pird-
atopyo.. Zahn reproduces the Greek,
emeikecav Kupiov dddndows eémexopn-
yovrres ; but assuming praestolantes
(not praestantes) to be the correct
reading in the Latin, as he rightly
does, it is difficult to get this sense
out of the words.

14. Cum potestis etc] Prov. iil. 28
py) elrns, ’EmavehOov em dune, avpiov
deca, Suvvarod cod dvtos ed TroLelv.

16. Eleemosyna etc] A quotation
from Tobit iv. 11, xii. 9.

17. invicem subjecti] Ephes. v.
21 vroragcouevoe adAnras ev PoBo
Xpucrov, I Pet. v. 5 mavres dé add nAors
[vroraynre], Ign. Magn. 13 imordynre
T@ EmlLoKOT@ kal adAndots.

18. conversationem etc] From
1 Petony a2 my dvarrpopiy vpov ev
Tols eOverw exovres Kahiy, iva, ev @
Katahadovow vpav ws KaKkoTTOL@Y, &K
TOV KahOY Epyav emomrevorTes K.T-A.

22—2

340

TOIC EONECIN, INA EK TON Ka-
a ” = \ e ~
A@N €praONn UMwWY Kal U[LELS

5) € /
Erawov NaBnre Kal 6 Kuptos

pan) Bracpypnra €v

\ \ <= \ By] a
oYai 6€ A’ of TO GNOMA TOF

Kypioy BAacdHME!ITAl.

ppocvvynv ob TavTas owac-

iz \ - /
KETE, EV 1) KL UMELS AVATTPE-
t

peobe. |

2 bonis] omnzbus f alone.

MSS apparently.

5. Vae autem etc] See the note
on Ign. Zradll. 8 ovai yap dv od emi
paravoTnte TO Ovoua pov BAaadnpetrat.

8. in qua et vos etc] 1 Thess. iv.
I xaOds kat mepiumareire. The word
here may have been either avaorpé-
eobe or mrodirevede (§ 5).

XI. ‘I grieve exceedingly over
your presbyter Valens, that he should
so forget his office. Avoid covetous-
ness. Abstain from all evil. How
can a man teach others, when he is
unable to govern himself? Covet-
ousness is idolatry. The covetous
man shall be judged as a Gentile ;
whereas the saints shall themselves
judge the world, as Paul teacheth.
Not that I am aware of any such
fault in you, among whom Paul
laboured and of whom he boasted in
all the churches at a time when we
Smyrnezans were not yet converted
to Christ. I grieve greatly for Va-
lens and his wife. God grant them
true repentance. Treat ye them with
moderation, and restore them as err-
ing members, that your whole body
may be made whole. So doing, ye
shall edify yourselves.’

11. Valente] The name Valens
seems to have been common at Phi-

THE EPISTLE OF

ULV.

OW-

5 autem] txt rpmf; add. 2//¢ ovbct.
byter factus est] factus est presbiter p alone.

POLYCARP [x

habentes in gentibus, ut ex
bonis operibus vestris et vos
laudem accipiatis et Domi-
nus in vobis non blasphe-
metur. Vae autem per quem
nomen Donunt blasphema-
tur. Sobrietatem ergo do-
cete omnes, in qua et vos

conversamini.

II pres-
13 ignoret is] zgvoredes, all the

15 vos ut abstineatis vos] 0 (?); w¢ abstineatis vos rpf; vos

lippi. It is found not less than four
times on the tablets of one Latin
inscription at this place, C./.Z. Il.
633, L. Nutrius Valens Jun., M. Pub-
licius Valens, M. Plotius Valens,
Sedius Valens, besides occurring in
other inscriptions in the same neigh-
bourhood, 24. 640, 690: comp. the
note on Zacipe § 9. See also Phi-
lippians p. 64.

14. locum] i.e. rémov ‘the office’;
see the note on Ign. Polye. 1.

qui datus etc] § 3 ryv dodcicay ipiv
miotw ; comp. § 4.

I5. abstineatis etc] ‘Abstinere se
a’ is the common rendering of dzeé-
xerGat, §§ 2, 6 (bis).

16. avaritia] The original was
probably dtapyupias, as pudapyupia is
always rendered by avaritia (§§ 2, 4,
6) and ddudrapyvpo by avarz (§ 5). On
the other hand rAcove€ia, in the only
passage where it occurs, is translated
by concupiscentia § 2. Some indeed
suppose the original here to have
been mAcoveéias, to which they give
the meaning ‘sensuality, unclean-
ness.’ But whether we adopt mdcor-
e€ias or not, the vice here denounced
is clearly avarice: for (1) From the
repeated denunciations of @ivapyupia

TOO THE PHILIPPLANS. 341

x1]

1o©6©. XI. ~SNimis contristatus

[ XI. "Ayav vmepeAuTrnOnv

15 Moneo itaque vos, ut absti-

sum pro Valente, qui pres-
byter factus est aliquando
apud vos, quod sic ignoret
is locum qui datus est ei.

neatis vos ab avaritia et si-
tis casti veraces. Abstinete

Qui

autem non potest se in his

vos ab omni malo.

ut abstineatis mvsbests.

€ Nis \ > =
ayvo. nTe Kal adnGets.

\ Cf
yeobe TavTos Kako.

17 veraces] rpmybeft ; e¢ veraces os.

vireo OvadevTos TOU TOTE TpET-
Butépov yevouévov trap’ vuiv,
OTL OVTWS ayvoEl TOY SobévTa
avT@ TOTOV. voulETa ovV Uuas

iva arexnobe pirapyupias Kal

> /
ATTE=

O O€ py

/ ¢ \ > /
OUVaMLEVOS E€AUTOV EV TOUTOILS

Tg non

potest se in his] p; zz his non potest se bestsvs; non potest in his se rmf; non

potest se (om. im his) o.

elsewhere in this epistle (see the note
on § 4), it is clear that Polycarp had
some notable example of this sin
fresh in his memory; (2) The wife of
Valens was implicated in the crime,
and this points rather to some sordid
and dishonest money transaction, as
in the case of Ananias and Sapphira;
(3) In the context allusion is made
to Col. iil. 5 cal ryv wreoveéiay Arts
eotiv ciOwAoAarpeia, or to Ephes. v. 5
mAeovextns, 0 €aTw eid@doAaTpys, Which
point plainly to the worship of mam-
mon ; (4) In all the instances where
mAeovextns, TAEoveKTELY, TAEovEeEia, are
supposed to refer to sins of sen-
suality, the words either have been
misinterpreted or derive this mean-
ing from something in the context:
see the note on Col. iii. 5.

17. casti] Assuming this word to
stand for ayvoi, it has been supposed
to point to some sin of unchastity on
the part of Valens. We may indeed
allow that the original was more pro-
bably ayvoi than xaapoi, both be-
cause the former is the more natural
equivalent, and because ayvos, ayveia,
are elsewhere in this epistle rendered
by castus, castitas, §§ 4,5: but ayvoi

might still apply to the absence of
sordid and dishonest motives, as
e.g. in Phil. 1. 17 Xpuoroy karayyéd-
Aovow odx ayvas: see Pind. Olymp.
ili. 21 ayva kpiots. Here it would be
altogether appropriate, because ava-
rice is denounced as idolatry, and
ayveta denotes purity of worship as
opposed to the cultus of idols (1
Macc. xiv. 36). This idea is carried
out in the words ‘ab idololatria cozz-
guinabitur’ below. The other epi-
thet veraces again points to dis-
honesty, rather than unchastity, as
the vice which is here condemned.
It is worth observing however that
there is no authority for the conjunc-
tion e¢ in the Latin text, and perhaps
the two adjectives ‘casti veraces’ are
alternative renderings of one word
eiAckpwets, Which by an accident have
both retained a place in the text.

Abstinete vos etc] 1 Thess. v.
22 amo mavtos etSovs movnpod areé-
xeobe.

18. Qui autem etc] Comp. 1 Tim.
iii. 5 ei O€ Tis Tov iSiov olkov mpoarhvat
oUK oldev, Tas exkAnoias Ccod emmedr-
OETA 5

19g. in his] i.e. ‘in matters relat-

342 THE EPISTLE OF

kuBepvav, mws ێTEpw TOUTO
KaTaYYEANELS OS Eav py aTrE-
xXnTapirapyupias, V0 Et6wdo-
AaTpelas puavOnoeTa Kal wo-
mep év Tots €Overw KpLOnoeTat,
OITWES OYK @fFNWCAN K PICIN
Kypioy.
01 Afl0l TON KOCMON KPINOY-
eyo

Qi ol af ? Cas
d€ OUOEV TOLOUTO EyVwY Ev ULV

H OYK OIAAMEN OTI

cin; ws [lavrXos 6idacKel.

29Qi\ > te 5) /
OUCE KOUTA, €v ols EKOTTIacEV

A a ~ >
0 paxaptos TlavNos, Tois ovow

év apxn emictoAaic auTov.
t

POLYCARP [xa

gubernare, quomodo alii

pronuntiat hoc? Si quis
non se abstinuerit ab ava-
ritia, ab idololatria coin-
quinabitur, et tanquam in-
ter gentes judicabitur, qui
zgnorant gudicium Domine.
Aut nescimus, guia sancti
mundum judicabunt ? sicut
Paulus docet. Ego autem
nihil tale sensi in vobis vel
audivi, in quibus laboravit
beatus Paulus, qui estis in
principio epzstulae ejus: de

1 alii pronuntiat hoc] c; alio pronuntiat (-ciat) hoc ovbt; alii hoc pronuntiat

rs; hoc alio pronuntiabit m; hoc aliud pronuntiatur (-ciatur) fp.
abstinuerit] rpf; se 202 abstinuerit m3; non abstinuertt se osvsbests.
8 Aut] rpm; aut wt f; an osvbests.

rpvbet; gwae mf; gut autem os.

ing to gain,’ and accordingly ‘hoc’
is ‘the duty of abstaining from ava-
rice.’

4. ab idololatria etc] See the
passages, Col. il. 5, Ephes. v. 5,
quoted above, with the note on the
former. The Latin ‘coinquino’ is
a rendering of piaive in 1 Mace. i.
63) Dit. 1. 15, Herm: Mand. iii: 1,
ive it

5. tanquam etc] The nations
(€@vn) shall appear at the bar; the
chosen Aads shall sit in judgment :
comp. Is. xlii. 1 €@xa re mvedpa pov
ex aurov, Kpicw rTois eOveow e€oioe
(quoted in Matt. xii. 18), Dan. vii. 22
(LXX) TO kpia eS@xey ayios vWicrou,
Wisd. iii. 8 kpwotow Orn. For the
expression ‘tanquam inter gentes’
comp. Matt. xviii. 17 domep 6 €Ou-
kos.

6. qui ignorant etc] Jer. v. 4 ovk
eyvwaav odov Kupiov Kat Kpiow Geod.

3 non se
6 qui]
Ir vel]

8. Aut nescimus etc] A reference
to 1 Cor. vi. 2 7) ovk oldate Gre of ayror
TOV KOO POV KpLVOUGL ;

10. Egoautem etc] Ign. Zrad/. 8
OvK émel eyv@y Towvrdoy te ev vyiv:
comp. Magn. II.

13. qui estis etc] ‘ye who zn the
beginning (of the Gospel) were his
letters (of commendation).’ For ‘in
principio’ comp. Phil. iv. 15 ev dpy7
Tou evayyeAlov, and see above § 1 é&
dpxaiwy KatayyehAopévn xpover; and
for ‘epistulae ejus,’ 2 Cor. iii. 2 7
eTLOTOA Hua vueis eate. This inter-
pretation was, I believe, first sug-
gested by Nolte (see Hefele, ed. iv)
and is adopted by Hofmann Hezlige
Schrift Neuen Testaments Iv. 3. p.
IOI, V. p. 29. Supposing it to be
correct, the present tense ‘estis’ is
probably a mistranslation of the am-
biguous participial form; see the
parallel instance in § 13 ‘de his qui

15

20

25

xt]

vobis etenim gloriatur in
omnibus ecclestis, quae so-
lae tunc Dominum cogno-
verant ; nos autem nondum
cognoveramus. Valde ergo,
fratres, contristor pro illo
et pro conjuge ejus, quibus
det Dominus poenitentiam
veram. Sobrii ergo estote
et vos in hoc; ef non sicut
wmimicos tales existimetts,
sed sicut passibilia membra
et errantia eos revocate, ut

omnium vestrum corpus

om. m alone.

noveramus osvbesfts.
vestram Y.

cum eo swzt’ with the note.

TO) THE (PHILIPPIANS,

15 etenim] rsosvsesb; et enim t; enim pmf.
Dominum] pmf; dem solae tunc rsosvsbests.
21 et pro] psmsosbesfs; e¢ (om. fro) rvt.
25 existimetis] aestimetis f.

If this
interpretation be rejected, the only

343
' ~ \ a ;
TEPL VMMY Yap KAYX&Tal EN
/ a > ' c
TAGQALS TAIC EKKAHCIAIC, aiTives
, / \ / af
ova ToTE Tov Kupiov éyvw-
a \ By
av, jmets O€ OVTW EyvwKEmeED.
/ B. a 5)
Alay ovv vmEepAuTrOUMAaL, adEd-
\ and \ ¢ \ lanl
pot, UTEP AUTOU Kal UTEP TIS
\ > > £e; / € /
yuvaikos avtou: ois Own 6 Kv-
/ Ke
pios ueTavoray aAnOuynv. cw-
Ss \ ~ >
povijcate ovv Kat vets ev
7 \ \ c > \
TOUTW, KAI MH WC EXOPOYC
ec a \ 7 > >
Hreicée TOUS TOLOUTOUS, aA
€ / \ \ y
ws pmeAn maQyra Kat mravw-
, oS ,
Meva ETLOTpEWaTe, iva TAVTwY
ec - \ an /
UMOV TO TWUATELOY TwWCHTaL"
16 solae tunc
19 cognoveramus] rpm;

23 veram]
27 eos] om. m alone.

sequence of S. Paul’s long sojourn at
Ephesus; comp. Acts xix. 10, 26

alternative is to suppose with Smith
that ‘laudati’ or some similar word
has fallen out, and that ‘in principio
epistolae ejus’ refers to the Apostle’s
commendation of the Philippians in
Phil. i. 3—9; but the phenomena of
the Mss lend no support to this con-
jecture.

14. de vobis etc] 2 Thess. i. 4
@OTE Nas avToOUs ev Uuly eyKavxac bat
ev Tals €kkAnoiais TOU Qcod.

18. nos autem] ie. ‘we Smyr-
neans.’ Nothing is heard of Chris-
tianity at Smyrna at the time when
the Philippian Church was founded.
A few years later however (Rev. ii. 8)
there was an important Church there.
Probably the conversion of Smyrna,
as of Colossz, was an indirect con-

(mavras tovs KatTotKovvtas THY ’Agiar,
oxedov maons THs "Acias).

21. quibus det etc] 2 Tim. ii. 25
pnmore dan avrois 6 Geds peravo.ay eis
emlyveow adnbeias.

23. Sobrii...estote] codpovncare,
i.e. ‘be moderate in your punishment
of the offender.’

24. non sicut etc] 2 Thess. ili. 15
kal pr) ws €xOpov qyciobe, GAG vovbe-
Teire ws adeAdor.

26. passibilia] i.e. ‘/vaz7/.’ For this
sense of maOnros comp. Plut. Vz.
Pelop. 16 ro Oynrov Kat maOyntov aro-
Badovras. The word occurs, though
in a somewhat different sense, Acts
xxvi. 23, Ign. Ephes. 7, Polyc. 3.

28. omnium vestrum corpus] For
cwparetoy see Ign. Syzyrn. 11, where

344 THE) EPISTLE’ OF

lanl A ~ \
TOUTO Yap TOLOUYTES, EavTOUS
oiKodoperte. |

\ J

[XII qwérewpar yap ort
Ss J Ni ~
EU YEYUMVATMEVOL EDTE EV Tals
€ ~ - \ 2)\ € oe
lepais ypadats Kat ovlev vpas
/
NEAn Cer"

/ cond
TPANTAL. MOVOV, WS Tals ypa-

> \ \ > > /
éuol O€ OUK €7lTE-

a y of > '
dais TavTais ElpnTalt, Opri-

ZECHE KAI MH AMAPTANETE,

POLYCARP [x1

salvetis. Hoc enim agentes,
vos ipsos aedificatis.
XIT.

bene exercitatos esse in sa-

Confido enim vos

cris literis, et nihil vos la-
teti;

concessum. Modo, ut his

mihi autem non est

scripturis dictum est, /ra-

scimint et nolite peccare, et

c

\
Kal O

TAPOPFICM@ YMON.

¢€ / e/ \
plos O pYnMovevwy* OTTED EyW
€ \
0 oe

ie ay 3 ~
memroWa eivar €v Upiv.

7 ut] rsovbet; wd¢z pmf.
12 meminerit] cvedidervit m alone.

p- 212); zpse autem deus Sev (Cureton C. Z. p. 214).

Tim Sev; zfse (om. e¢) ovbct.
(but add. e7ws rpmf); deus Tim Sev.
18 veritate] L; zz weritate [Sev].

also it is translated by ‘corpus’ in
this version. For the sentiment see
I Cor, xii. 26 ei macyxeu Ev pédos, ouv-
TacXEl TavTa Ta peAn.

2. vos ipsos aedificatis] For oi-
Kodopety (€moukoOopety) €avrov comp.
I Cor. xiv. 4, Jude 20,

XII. ‘You are versed in the
Scriptures far beyond myself. Re-
member therefore how these Scrip-
tures warn you not to give way to
anger. Blessed are ye, if ye remem-
ber this. May God the Father and
the Eternal High-Priest, Jesus Christ,
build you up in faith and truth and
gentleness and patience and chastity,
and grant to you and to us our por-
tion among the saints, with all those
who shall believe on our Lord Jesus
Christ. Pray for ail saints. Pray

HALOC MH €TIAYET® éTTI

/
aka-

16 pontifex] om. r alone.

Sol non occidat super tra-
cundiam vestram. Beatus,
qui meminerit; quod ego

credo esse in vobis. Deus

8 dictum est] txt rsovbet; add. exim pmf.

13 Deus autem] L Tim (Cureton C, 7.
15 et ipse] txt rspsfsms
Dei filius] L
17 Jesus] om. r. aedificet] deficzet f.

in omni] rsosvsbests Tim [Sev]; oven

for kings and rulers, for your perse-
cutors, for the enemies of the Cross,
that your fruit may be seen and ye
may be perfect in Christ.’

5. nihil vos latet] See above § 4
heAnOev avrov ovdév, which is trans-
lated by a present ‘nihil eum latet’;
comp. also Ign. Aphes. 14 ovdev Aar-
Oaver vpas.

6. non est concessum] ‘This
degree of knowledge has not been
granted to me? For the Greek
comp. Hermas 7s, ii. 4 ekeitv@ yap
emitérpanrat.

7. Modo] To be attached to
what follows. For this use of povov
see Ign. Ephes. 11, Rom. 5, Smyrn.
4. The reading wt (wrongly taken
as the infin. from zfor) led to the
attachment of these words with the

Io

15

20

25

x11}

autem et pater Domini nos-
tri Jesu Christi et ipse sem-
piternus pontifex, Dei filius
Jesus Christus, aedificet vos
in fide et veritate et in
omni mansuetudine et sine
iracundia et in patientia et
in longanimitate et tole-
rantia et castitate; et det
vobis sortem et partem in-
ter sanctos suos, et nobis
vobiscum, et omnibus qui

(om. zz) pmf.

TO THE PHILIPPIANS.

IQ sine iracundia] L; 2 omni non-iracundia Sev.

345

\ A A -~ /
Ocos Kat matnp tov Kupiouv
na a lod \ ’
yuav “Incov Xpirtov Kal av-
\ € DTA > / \
TOS O alwyos apxtEepEevs, Oeos
> and , > /
Incovs Xpiotos, erroikodopoin
€ ~ 5) Vy \ > /
umas év mioTE Kal dAnOEia
\ > , / \ >
Kal €V TAGN ETLELKELA Kat EV
/ ’ / \ 5) co) \
Taon dopyncia Kat avoxy Kal
/ \ / \
pakpoOumia Kat év Vromovy Kal
év ayvela, Kal Own Uuly KANpOV
yveia, wn Upiv Kp
\ / > ~ es
Kal mepioa €v Tos dylow av-

oad \ ~ \ \ co \
TOU, Kal nutv 6€ GUY ULV, Kal

20 et

in patientia] rsmsvsbests; e¢ patientia Sev; in patientia (om. et) pf. The words

patientia e¢ are omitted in o.
(om. zz) msfsoscs Sev.

castitate Sev.
omnibus ovbct* (but corr. t**).

preceding sentence and the conse-
quent insertion of ‘enim’ after ‘dic-
tum est.’

8. Irascimini etc] Word for
word from Ps. iv. 4 (LXX), which is
also quoted in Eph. iv. 26; comp.
Afpost. Const. ii. 53.

10. Sol non occidat etc] S. Paul’s
comment in Eph. Z. c. on the passage
which has been previously quoted
from the Psalms. It was a rule also
of the Pythagoreans, Plut. 1/07. 488 B
elmore mpoaxOetev eis NowOopias im’ dp-
yiis, mply } Tov Hruov diva tas de€sas
epBaddovtes kai domacapevor SteAvorTo.

12. quod] i.e. 70 pynpovevew. For
the expression comp. 2 Tim. i. 5
méreropar Oe OTL Kal €v Gol.

16. pontifex] See the note on
apxtepeds, Clem. Rom. 36; and com-
pare Polycarp’s own prayer in Mart.
Polyc. 14 for this expression.

Dei filius] In the attempt to re-

21 in longanimitate] rpvbt; /omganimitate
et tolerantia et castitate] L; et 2 ¢olerantia et in
24 nobis] 27 zodzs obct* (but corr. t**).

25 omnibus] 27

produce the original Greek, I have
followed the quotations in Timotheus
and Severus, as being much more
ancient than our other authorities,
and have given Geos in place of Qcod
vids.

1g. sine iracundia] The word
was doubtless dopynoia (see the trea-
tise wept dopynaias in Plut. Mor.
Pp. 453), as the Syriac of Severus’
quotation shows; comp. dopynros
Clem. Rom. 19 (with the note), 76
dopynrov Ign. Philad. 1.

23. sortem et partem] Acts viii.
21 ovK éotw cou pepis ovdé KAjpos,
Deut. xii. 12, xiv. 26, 28; comp. Col.
i. I2 eis thy pepida Tov KAnpov Tar
aylov.

25. quisunt sub caelo] Col. i. 23
ev maon KTigEL TH UmTO TOY oOUpavor,
Acts il. 5 amo mavros ¢6vous Trav vo
Tov ovpavov.

346 THE

la ~ \ \ /
Tac Tos vO TOV OUpavo),
(14 (A / 2
olTivEes MEAXOVGLY TLOTEVELY ELS
4 Lea - \
Tov Kupiov nuwv Kai Oeceov
b) ‘al \ \ > \
Incovv Xpiorov Kal ets Tov

/ lal \ > !
TATENA AVTOU TON EfEIPANTA

AYTON €K NEKPON.

T@N TON ATION TPOCEYYECOHE.
ff c \
mpoocevyeo Oe Kal YIreps BAR

' \ b) - \
NEWN Kal €£€ovTWY Kat ap-

I sunt] om. r alone.
om. be.

EPISTLE OF

2 Dominum] ef dominum x.
3 et Deum] rpmf; om. osvsbsests.

POLYCARY [X11

sunt sub caelo, qui credituri
sunt in Dominum nostrum
et Deum Jesum Christum
et in ipsius partem qwz re-

suscitavit eum a mortiuts.

Y TEP TAN-

Pro omnibus sanctis orate.
Orate etiam fro regibus et

potestatibus et principibus

nostrum] rpmosvsfsts 5
7 Orate etiam pro] L;

et pro Fragm-Syr. (Zingerle Mon. Syr. p. 1), thus omitting the second mpocev-

xeabe.
Fragm-Syr.

8 et] msrsosvsbests; atgue pf.
g atque] rsosvsbests; e¢ mpf.

principibus] L; pro principibus
persequentibus et odientibus

vos] L (but om. Zerseguentibus et m); odientibus nos et perseguentibus nos Fragm-

I. qui credituri sunt] 1 Tim. i.
16 roy peAAOvr@v moTevew em avTo.

4. qui resuscitavit etc] The ex-
pression occurs Gal. i. 1, Col. ii. 12,
I Pet. i. 21, besides similar language
elsewhere.

6. Pro omnibus sanctis] Eph.
Vi. 18 mpocevyopevot...mept mavToY TOV
ayiov K.T.D.

7» pro regibus etc] .4 Dim. ti. 1,
2 moeicOa Senoers, mpocevxas...vmep
mavrav avOpareav, vmép Baciiéwy kal
TavT@v TOY ev UmEpoxn GvT@V K.T.A.
For the objection against the ge-
nuineness of this epistle on the
ground of the plural ‘regibus,’ see
the general introduction.

g. pro persequentibus etc] Matt.
v. 44 ayarare tots exOpovs tuady Kat
mpocevxerbe vrep Ta SiwkovT@v tpas
(comp. Luke vi. 27, 28), where the re-
ceived text among other interpolated
words introduces xad@s sroveire Trois
pucovow vas, but the balance of
authority is against them. The pas-
sage is variously quoted or alluded
to in Justin AZo. i. 15 (p. 62), Déal.

133 (p: 363), Athenag, Zee. yu
Theoph. ad Autol. iii. 14, Clem. Hom.
iii. 19, xi. 32, xli. 32, Apost. Comsé.
i. 2, vii. 1; but in none of these pas-
sages is the combination of words
exactly the same as here. The near-
est approach is Afost. Const. i. 2
Kaos Toleite Tois picovow vas Kal
mpooevyecbe Umep Ta emnpeatoyTay kat
St@kovT@v vpas.

10. inimicis crucis] Phil. ii. 18
Tovs €xOpovs Tov aravpod Tov Xpiorov.
In S. Paul the expression probably
refers to Antinomian excesses (see
the note there). Here however it
seems to refer to Docetism: see the
note on § 7 To paptvptoy Tov oTavpod.
There is a similar transference in the
application of the oxdavdadov Tov orav-
pov in Ign. Ephes. 18 (see the note
there).

Ir. ut fructus vester etc] John xv.
16 wa...6 kapros typo pévy, I Tim. iv.
I5 wa cov mpoxony davepa 7 [ev]
Tao.

13. sitis in illo etc] Col. ii. 10 kai
corte €v avT@ TemANpopevot, James i. 4

ro odientibus vos et pro zzz-

x1] TOs ELE;

atque pro persequentibus et

micis cructs, ut fructus ves-
ter manifestus sit in om-
nibus, ut sitis in illo per-
fecti.
XITL.

PHILIPPIANS.

347

, \ c ‘ cal
XOVTMV, KaL YTEP TWN AIW-
' \ / c a
KONT@N KQ@L MLOOVVTWY YMAcC,

\ c \ a > a an

Kal UTEO TON EXOPWN TOY
a J c \ c qn

cTAYpOY, Va O Kap7TrOS UMwY
\ at a / Dy

PANEPOC HEN TIACIN, LVA NTE

> > ~ /

€v avTw TEAELOL. |

"E , i) \ € ~ \ a / 74
ypavate Molt Kat UMELS Kal YvaTltos lVa,

ats > fe « co
E€ay TLS ATEPXNTAL ELS Cupiar, Kal Ta Tap UMWY aTro-

Syr. Ir crucis] txt L; add. christi Fragm-Syr. (with Phil. iii. 18).

15 “Eypd-

ware x.7.X.] Where L generally agrees with Eusebius, I have not thought it

necessary to record variations in individual Mss of this version.

16 Kal TH

map juov...ypdupata* dep woujow] literas meas quas fecero ad vos L (as if it had

read 7uGv and dep).

There is a v.1. ju@v also in Eus, but it is inadequately

supported and does not deserve consideration: see the lower note.

iva nre TéAELoL.

XIII. ‘I have been asked by you
and by Ignatius to allow our mes-
senger to carry your letter to Syria.
I will do this—either myself or the
delegate whom I shall send on your
behalf as well as on ours. I have
also attended to your other request,
and sent you such letters of Ignatius
as I had in my possession. They
are attached to this letter. You will
find them highly profitable, for they
teach faith and patient endurance
and are in all ways edifying. In
return do ye communicate to me the
latest news of Ignatius and his com-
panions.’

15. Kat Iyvarwos]| There is no direct
charge in the letter of Ignatius to
Polycarp, that the Smyrnzean mes-
senger should carry the letter of the
Philippians to Syria. If therefore
Polycarp has used a rigidly accurate
expression here, it will be necessary
to suppose that Ignatius had written
other instructions (no longer extant)
to Polycarp—probably a few lines by
way of postscript to the letter of the
Philippians. We may observe how-

ever; (1) That Polycarp does not
separate the instructions of the Phil-
ippians from those of Ignatius, but
masses them together; and (2) That
Ignatius, writing to Polycarp, does
charge him generally to place in the
hands of the Smyrnzean delegate the
letters of divers churches which
were not able to send messengers of
their own (Polyc. 8 ot 5€ emurrodas
dua tev vo cov Tepropevov). Poly-
carp therefore, writing loosely, might
very naturally infuse the instructions
of Ignatius into the request of the
Philippians, as applying indirectly to
them, though not immediately refer-
ring to them.

16. kxalta wap vpov| ‘The letter
from you Philippians as well as that
from us Smyrnzans.’ Ignatius had
given directions to the churches
generally (Phzlad. 10, Smyrn. 11,
Polyc. 7, 8) to send letters, and
(where it was possible) delegates
bearing these letters to the Ant-
iochene Church. The Philippian
Church was too far distant to send
a delegate (see Polyc. 7), and hence
they entrusted their letter to the

THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP [XII

348

7 4 / OM / \ yd

koulon ypaupara: o7ep Tomow, éav NaBw Kapoy ev-
é

af \ / A / , \ \

Gerov, cite éyw cite ov Téeuyw per BevoovTa Kal TreEpt

\ \

Tas émiaToNas

e ~ 5) / \ / con
UMwV. Iyvatiov Tas meupleioas nuiv

Um avTov, Kat aANas boas elyouey Tap nuiv, erréu-
Wapev vpiv, kabws évereinacbe* aitives UTroTEeTaypevat
Elot TH éEmtaTOAH TavTN* E€& wy peyara wpednOnvat
duvijoeoOe. mEpiexovot yap TioTW Kal VTouoMnY Kal

co > \ 2) \ / > /
TAaTaV OLKOOOMHVY THY Els TOV Kvpiov MWY avyKOUcaY.

1 édv AaB] sz habuerimus L.
legatus quem misero pro vobis L.

Smyrnezan messenger. The reading
vpov is required by the presence of
kai. The Latin translator, reading
npov and not being familiar with the
circumstances, has gone altogether
wrong.

dmokopion| ‘carry to tts destina-
tion, i.e. to Antioch; comp. e.g.
Polyb. xxviii. 10. 7 karéotnoav mpeo-
Beutas mpos "Atradov tovs mept Tydé-
Kpitov, dmoKopicovtas To Ooypa. The
force of the preposition is the same
as in amo\apBavew, arodidova, dzreé-
xew; see the note on Gal. iv. 5.

I. eav AdBo x.7.A.] Diod. Sic. v.
57 katpov evOerov AaBovtes. For kacpos
evOeros see also Ps. xxxi (xxxii). 6
(LXxX), Alex. Polyhist. in Eus. Praep.
LON 27: (p.432):

2. ire eyo] Ignatius had only
asked that Polycarp and the Smyr-
neeans should send some one whom
they held dyarnrivy Xiavy Kal doxvoy
(Polyc. 7; comp. Smyrn. 11). It
appears from this passage that Poly-
carp contemplated going himself, as
a possibility, as churches less distant
from Syria had sent their bishops
(Philad. 10 ai éyyvora exxAnoiae érep-
Wav emirkorovs). Obviously however
this did not enter into the mind of
Ignatius himself, for he prays for a
blessing on this unknown delegate of

2 dv méuyw mpecBevoovra Kal mepl buov]

3 Tas Teupbeloas july bm’ abrod] quae trans-

the Smyrnzans and on ‘Polycarp
who sendeth him’ (Podyc. 8).

kal mept ver] ‘for you Philip-
pians, as well as for us Smyrnzans.’

3. tas emotodas] It has been
shown elsewhere (see the note on
§ 3 émoroAds) that the plural does not
necessarily imply more than a single
letter. Nor is the following dd\as
any obstacle; comp. Euseb. ZH. £.
vi. 43 nAOov & ovdv eis nuas emugToAat
KopynAlov ‘Popalwy éemiakorou mpos TOV
ths “Avtiuoxéwy exkkAnoias PdBrov...Kkat
aAAat wadw ‘Popaikn hovy cuvreray-
pévat Kumptavov kai Tov dw’ avT@ K.7.A.,
Justin /77zs¢. xi. 12 ‘Dareus...per epz-
studas Alexandrum precatur...Inter-
jecto tempore a/zae epistulae Darei
Alexandro redduntur...Scribit itaque
et dertias epistulas,’ in both which
passages a single letter is denoted
by the plural. The reference here
therefore would be satisfied by the
single Epistle to Polycarp, and critics
are not justified in assuming that the
Epistle to the Smyrnzeans ‘is also
included. The expression however
more naturally suggests more than
one letter; and, so far, it favours the
genuineness of the short Greek Epi-
stles.

5. airwes x.7.A.] On the epistles
of Ignatius which were probably in

Io

15

xT] TO THE PHILIPPIANS, 349
Et de ipso Ignatio et de [kal epi avtov ‘lIyvatiou
his qui cum co sunt, quod «al wept TwY GUY avT@, ETL
certius agnoveritis, signi- co pahéoTEpov ETEVVWKATE,
ficate. dnAwoate. |

XIV. Haec vobis scripsi
per Crescentem, quem in

praesenti commendavi vo-

maissae sunt vobis ab co 1, (but most Mss have hadeo or abeo for ab eo).
OpEArnOjHva Suvjycecbe] magnus vobis erit profectus L.
14 in praesenti] prmovbef; Araesentem t* (but corr. praesenti t**).

zpsts rovbe.

Polycarp’s hands and attached by
him to this letter, and on the bearing
of this notice generally on the pre-
servation of the Ignatian letters, see
the general introduction to Ignatius.
8. dyjxovcay| See the notes on
Clem. Rom. 45, and Ign. Phzlad. I.
10. quicum eo sunt] The Latin
translator thus makes Polycarp speak
as though Ignatius were still living,
but this is inconsistent with$9. The
expression in the original was doubt-
less neutral as regards time, probably
Tois oy avt@ “his companions,’ as in
the opening of this epistle where
Tois ouv avt@ is translated in the
same way ‘qui cum eo sunt,’ and
thus has been wrongly rendered by
a present. There is a similar error
in § 9, where rots €& juay is rendered
‘qui ex vobis swzz, though the per-
sons were no longer living. The
companions alluded to here may
have been Zosimus and Rufus, men-
tioned by name in § 9. Other asso-
ciates of Ignatius are mentioned in
his own epistles, such as Philo and
Rhaius Agathopus(PAdlad, 11, Smyrn.
10), who were with him at Troas and
would probably accompany him fur-
ther on his route. This letter of
Polycarp must have been written
shortly after the death of Ignatius,

[XIV. Tavra vpiv éypay-a
dua Kpnoxevtos, ov apte ouve-

na A - /
OTNTA ULV Kal YUY CULT TAO"

6 peyada
to his] psmsfsts ;

and before the particulars of his
martyrdom had reached Smyrna.
On the difficulties, which this expres-
sion ‘qui cum eo sunt’ has sug-
gested, see the chapter in the gene-
ral introduction on the genuineness
of this letter.

XIV. ‘This letter will reach you
through Crescens. I commend him
to you now, as I have done here-
tofore. His conduct with us was
blameless, as doubtless it will be
with you. Welcome his sister also,
when she meets you. Farewell all of
you in Christ. Amen.’

14. per Crescentem] Crescens
appears from the context to have
been the bearer of the letter, and
may have been the amanuensis also.
See the note on Ign. Rom. 10 8
’"Eqeciov. The name Crescens is
common. It occurs in 2 Tim. iv. 10,
and is found also in a Philippian
inscription (C. /, Z. 111. 633).

in praesenti] Looking at the au-
thorities, there can be no doubt that
this should be adopted as the reading
of the Latin Version. But as it
makes no sense it must be a mis-
translation. Now zz praesenté is a
very natural rendering of apr, though
altogether unsuited to this passage,
where dpti signifies ‘recently,’ ‘not

350

>’ , \ \ a 5) /
avertpadn yap ouv nuiv apeu-
/ e/ \
TTWS, TIOTEVW O€ OTL KAL GUY
\ A >
THV O€ AOEA-

ef
eLeTeE CULO TAaVvo~

nn /
ULV WOAUTWS.

A lal
pny avtou

4 /
Mevnvy oTay

7 > _ , ? land
Eppwaobe év tw Kupiw ’Inoov
Xpict@ €v xXapiTt peTa Tav-

any. |

Col /
TWV TWV UMETEDWY.

2 est] om. m.
cum] vodzs r alone.
povbefts; zostris m3; vobis rs.

long ago,’ like our ‘just now’; comp.
eg. Jos. Antig. 1. 6. 1 Kammadcxa
pev apte KexAnvra. The word might
be used equally well of the recent
past and of the actual present, and
was sometimes used even of the near
future: but purists, while recognizing
the two former usages, objected to
this last; Phryn. £c/. p. 18 dpru n&o
pnderore eins emt péAXovTos, GAN emt
TOU eveaT@Tos Kal TaP@YXNMEVOL, ape
7k@ kal apt ad@ixopny (see Lobeck’s
note). When used of the past, it is
sometimes contrasted with viv, as
e.g. in Plato Alcib. Pr. 130 D 6 dpre
ovT@ mas éeppyOn...viv dé k.7.A. (Comp.
2b. 127 C ovK apte ye, viv dé k.7.X.);
Meno 89 C pr ovk ev t@ apte povoy dén
avro Soke kahas éyeo Oat, adAA Kal ev

THE EPISTLE OF POLYCARP.

ENOn Tpos Upas.

enim] psrsmsosfs ; om. vbct.
9 in gratia] pmovbefts; gratia ipsius r.
11 Amen] rspovbc; om. mft.

[XIV

bis et nunc commendo:
conversatus est enim no-
biscum inculpabiliter, credo
autem quia et vobiscum
similiter. Sororem autem
ejus habebitis commenda-
tam, cum venerit ad vos.
Incolumes estote in Do-
mino Jesu Christo in gra-
tia cum omnibus vestris.
Amen.

vobis-
Io vestris]

4 et] om. v alone.

TO vov kal ev T@ erecta. This seems
to have been the case here. Zahn
renders zz praesenté by eis to mapov,
which has the advantage of simpli-
city; but eis ro mapoy could hardly
stand for péype Tov mapovros, which is
the meaning intended.

3. credo autem etc] For the form
of the sentence comp. 2 Tim. i. 5
mémeropat O€ OTL Kal €v Gol.

9. in gratia] Comp. Ign. Smyrna.
13 €ppwode ev xapite Ceo.

Io. omnibus vestris] ‘all your
people’; comp. Mart. Polyc. 9 rév
neetépov of mapovtes. Iren. i. 13. 5
Tov ev TH Agia TOY npueTepar, ib. v. 28.
4, Ign. Smyrna. 11 wépyae twa tov
ULETEP@D.

Beitik OF THE SMYRNAANS

ON THE

hak TYKDOM OF POLYCARE:

MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP.

i

HIS document is in the form of a letter addressed by the Church
of Smyrna to the Church of Philomelium. At the same time the
address is so worded as to imply that it was intended for much wider
circulation, and at the close (§ 20) directions are given to secure its
being so circulated. On the other hand it is not, properly speaking, an
encyclical letter, of which copies would be forwarded to a certain num-
ber of specified communities—each copy being addressed accordingly.
The letter seems to have been written shortly after the martyrdom
itself, which happened A.D. 155 or 156. Questions relating to its date,
authenticity, etc., are fully discussed in the first volume of this work.

eA
ae

The following is a brief azadysis of its contents :

‘THE CHURCH OF SMYRNA to THE CHURCH OF PHILOMELIUM and
to all the brotherhoods of the Catholic Church.’

‘We send you an account of the martyrdom of Polycarp and his
companions. Nearly all the incidents followed the precedent of the
Gospel. ‘Thus they are an example to us (§ 1). Mangled and exposed
to the most excruciating tortures, the sufferers endured without a groan
ora murmur. These temporal torments were as nothing to them com-
pared with the eternal torments. Their eyes were set on the glories of
eternity. In vain did the devil attempt to seduce them (§ 2). The
brave youth Germanicus more especially fought courageously to. the
end, refusing to take quarter. Then there was a cry, ‘Search for
Polycarp’ (§ 3). On the other hand Quintus a Phrygian, who had
officiously courted martyrdom, yielded when the crisis came, and was
found a renegade (§ 4).’

IGN, III. 23

354 LETTER OF THE SMYRNASANS.

‘Meanwhile Polycarp had been persuaded to retire to a farm not
far from the city. There he saw in a vision his pillow in flames, and
prophesied that he should die by fire (§ 5). At length he was detected,
being betrayed by a lad of his household; and Herod, the captain of
police, sent a mounted force to apprehend him (§ 6). They found him
in an upper chamber. He refused to flee. He ordered meat and
drink to be given to his pursuers, and betook himself to prayer (§ 7),
interceding after his wont for all, high and low. Then seated on an ass,
he was led to the city, where he was met by Herod and Herod’s father
Nicetes, who transferred him to their own carriage. They intreated
him to sacrifice, but he staunchly refused. So he was taken into the
stadium amidst a general uproar (§ 8). As he entered, a voice was
heard from heaven, bidding him quit himself as a man. Again and
again the proconsul urged him to yield and to revile Christ. He
refused to be faithless to the good Master whom he had served eighty-
six years (§ 9). The importunities of the proconsul were continued.
Polycarp declined at his instance to appeal to the people (§ 10). The
proconsul’s entreaties were exchanged for menaces. He threatened
Polycarp with wild-beasts and with fire. It was all in vain (§ 11).
Polycarp joyfully declared himself a Christian. The people cried out
against him, and asked the Asiarch Philip to let a lion loose upon him.
This he refused to do, as the vexationes were over. Then they cried out
for fire. This was so ordained, that his vision of the burning pillow
might be fulfilled (§ 12). Accordingly a huge pyre of logs and faggots
was heaped up, the Jews being the most active at this work. He took
off his clothes and his sandals. On their attempting to nail him to
the stake, he asked to be left free (§ 13). They were satisfied with
binding him, and there he stood like a ram ready for sacrifice. Then he
poured forth prayer and thanksgiving, glorifying God that He had
accepted him as a sacrificial victim (§ 14). The fire was lighted; but
the flame refused to touch him, arching itself into a vault round him;
while a sweet odour rose, as of incense (§ 15). At length, as the fire
refused to do its work, an executioner was ordered to stab him. From
the wound issued [a dove and] a quantity of blood, so as to quench the
flames to the marvel of all. Thus died this saint, whose every prophecy
was fulfilled (§ 16).’

‘Then the devil prompted Nicetes at the instigation of the Jews to
intercede with the magistrate not to give up the body; lest we should
worship it. They do not know that it is impossible for us to abandon
the Saviour and adore any human being in His stead (§ 17). The
centurion therefore had the body burnt, and we gathered up the bones,

MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 355

more precious to us than any jewel, and hid them in a place where, by
the Lord’s favour, we purpose celebrating his birthday year by year (§ 18).’

‘Thus died Polycarp, along with eleven others from Philadelphia ;
but he stands out pre-eminent, as a teacher and an example, who having
overcome the enemy and won the immortal crown, in company with
Apostles and righteous men exults and glorifies God the Father and the
Lord Jesus Christ (§ 19).’

‘We send you this letter by the hand of Marcianus. Circulate it
among the brethren beyond. Praise and glory be to God. Salute all
the saints. All here, including the writer Euarestus, salute you (§ 20).

Date of the martyrdom (§ 21).

[‘We bid you farewell in Christ Jesus, with whom be glory to God
the Father and the Holy Spirit (§ 22).’]

‘Transcribed by Gaius from the papers of Irenzeus. [This Irenzeus
records how Polycarp confronted and denounced Marcion in Rome.
The martyrdom of Polycarp in Smyrna was announced to him in Rome
by a divine voice at the time of its occurrence. ]’

‘TI Socrates transcribed it in Corinth from the copy of Gaius.’

‘T Pionius transcribed it from the last-mentioned copy, which was
revealed to me by Polycarp himself. I gathered up the record worn
with time, as I hope myself to be gathered up into heaven (§ 23).’

a
The authorities for the text are threefold: (1) The Greek manu-
scripts ; (ii) The extracts in Eusebius; (iti) The Latin version.

(i) GREEK Manuscripts [G].

The manuscripts of the original Greek are now five in number.

(1) Mosguensis 160 (now 159) [m], in the Library of the Holy
Synod at Moscow, rightly ascribed (says Gebhardt) by Matthai (Cod.
Grae. MSS Bibl. Mosg. S. Synod. Not. i. p. 89, Lips. 1805) to the
thirteenth century. This volume contains legends and encomia of saints.
The martyrdom of Polycarp is on fol. 96—g9a. A full account and
collation of it was given by Gebhardt in Zectschr. f. Hist. Theol. xiv
(XXXIX). p. 355 sq (1875). Zahn (1876) was thus the earliest editor
who was able to make use of it for his text. This ms omits the first
paragraph of § 22, containing the final salutation "Eppdc6ac...eipeOjvar
npas, and amplifies the remaining part of this same chapter, more
especially the portion relating to the connexion between Polycarp and

23—2

356 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS.

Irenzeus. This is the most important of the Greek manuscripts, as is
shown by the coincidence of its readings with those of Eusebius.

(2) Barocianus 238 |b], in the Bodleian Library at Oxford, stated
in Coxe’s Catalogue to belong to the eleventh century and looking
quite as old. The ms is a thin folio, containing 54 (numbered 1—3,
6—56) leaves of vellum. It is mutilated at the beginning and end,
and has lost two leaves (4 and 5), since it was last numbered ap-
parently in the seventeenth century. The earlier paging shows that
the ms is only a fragment of a much larger volume, having lost 200
leaves at the beginning and an indefinite number at the end. It is
well written, in double columns, in the ordinary cursive hand of the
period, with some small uncials intermixed. It has accents and
breathings, both rather carelessly noted, but not iota subscript or
adscript. Itacisms are numerous: e.g. o and wo are frequently confused,
and‘so (though less frequently) e andz, y and t,y and a. Polycarp’s
martyrdom follows the martyrdom of Papias, Diodorus, and Claudius,
and is succeeded by a discussion of the manner in which the head
of John the Baptist came to Emesa. It begins on fol. 14 b, pynvi to
avTO KP i—papTupLov TOU ayiov ToAvKaproV erLTKOTOU opUpVYsS THS acias.
mpo émra (Sic) kadavdwy devpovapiwy. The month intended is February,
as appears plainly from the other contents of the volume (e.g. fol. 25
MHNI eypoyapiw Ke); SO that gevpovapiwy is an error for paptiwv.
This indeed is apparent from the number kr, which corresponds to
vii Kal. only in the month of February.

From this ms Ussher derived his text of the Martyrdom of Polycarp
(Len. e¢ Polyc. Mart. p. iv, Lond. 1647). More recently it was collated
throughout by Dr Jacobson, who also gives a facsimile. I am indebted
for a thorough and accurate re-collation to the kindness of the Rev.
J. Wordsworth, of Brasenose College, now Bishop of Salisbury, to whom
also I owe the account of the Ms which is given here. He confirms the
substantial accuracy of Jacobson’s collation.

(3) aris. Bibl. Nat. Graec. 1452 [p], called by Halloix Mediceus ;
see Catal. Cod. MSS Bibl. Reg. u. p. 322 (1740). It is also described
in Duchesne Vita S. Polycarpi Auctore Pionio p. 6. A parchment
Ms in double columns in handwriting of the tenth century, with accents
often wrong and iota frequently adscript, often omitted, but never
subscript. _ It contains lives, martyrdoms, and eulogies of saints
for the month of February. The Martyrdom of Polycarp is on fol.
192 b—196b. It is preceded by the Life of Polycarp by Pionius,
wrongly entered in the Catalogue as Martyrium FPolycarpi, and is

MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP: 357

followed by Warratio de invento S. Foannis capite. A copy of this
Ms, procured by Rosweid, was used by Halloix for his life of Polycarp
(see Zahn p. lii), and Bolland translated it for his Acta Sanctorum, Jan.
ll. p. 695 sq. <A facsimile is given by Jacobson, who collated the
Letter of the Smyrnzans for his edition. I have myself made a fresh
collation for the present work.

(4) Vindob. Hist. Graec. Ecc. iii (formerly xi) [v]; a parchment
MS of very large size, consisting of 390 leaves, written in a cursive hand,
and belonging to the end of the eleventh or beginning of the twelfth
century, except fol. 137—152 which are in a fourteenth century
hand. A facsimile is given by Jacobson. The iota adscript is almost
always omitted. The title of the ms given on the first leaf is Riou cai
paptvpia Tév ayiwy. It contains a menology for the month of February.
The Martyrdom of Polycarp begins on fol. 200 b, col. 2. It omits
considerable portions of §§ 10, 17, alters freely throughout, and leaves
out S§ 20—23, substituting a much shorter ending of its own which is
chiefly made up of the omitted portion of § 17. Altogether the ms
betrays all the marks of an arbitrary literary revision. T. Smith gave a
few various readings from this Ms, taking them from Lambecius Comm.
de Bibl. Caesar. Vindob. vii. p. 88, where the beginning and end of
these Acts are given. Jacobson collated it throughout. I am indebted
to the kindness of Dr H. Schenke, of Vienna, for a new collation.

(5) S. Sep. Aterosol. 1 fol. 136 [s]at Jerusalem ; discovered by Prof.
J. Rendel Harris (while these sheets were passing through the press for my
second edition) in the monastery of the Holy Sepulchre, if I rightly in-
terpret my correspondent’s brief account. To Prof. Rendel Harris’ ex-
treme kindness and promptitude I owe a very careful collation of this
document. It is described as belonging to the tenth century, and is of
the family bpv, but possesses little or no distinctive peculiarity. It is
however valuable as being probably the earliest Ms of that group.

(ii) EusEgius [E].

The extracts of Eusebius are found in Ast. Ecc. iv. 15. The
historian speaks of Polycarp’s death as éyypadws emu qepopevoy, ‘still
circulated in a written record.’ He describes this record as follows ;
core O€ 9 ypady ex mpoowrov 7s avtos exkAnoias yyetTo Tats Kata ILovrov
Tapoukiais TA Kat avtov aroonpaivovga. The strange statement kata
Ilovrov is considered in the note on kara mavra térov. ;

He then quotes the opening words, ‘H éxxAnoia tod @cod...xatéravoe
ov Swypdv (§ 1). Next after this (rovrous é&js) he gives an abridged

358 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS.

account of the sufferings of the other martyrs (§ 2), and speaks more
at length of Germanicus and Quintus (§§ 3, 4). He then gives a
summary of the earlier stages of the persecution of Polycarp himself,
adopting more or less the words of the document itself (§§ 5, 6, 7).
For the apprehension and martyrdom itself he quotes directly from
the document, § 8 "Evel d€ more x7.A....§ 19 ev wavtl TOTw Aadeto Gat.
Thus he preserves the greater part of the work. He introduces this
long extract however with the words, 7 wept avtod ypady) Kara Ew
@O€ mws ta é&js THS iotopias exer, where the expression Wd€ ws
seems to qualify the promise of exact verbal quotation held out in
kata AeEwv. Asa matter of fact however a comparison shows that the
extract is generally given word for word. At the same time he seems
to have made slight alterations here and there for the sake of clear-
ness (e.g. substituting oyna for xapotya in two places § 8); and
possibly (though this is doubtful) the omission of wepurrepa Kat (§ 16)
may have been an arbitrary alteration of his own. No stress however
can be laid on the expression &d¢ zws, which he uses elsewhere to
introduce verbatim quotations (see above, I. p. 59). As the extract ends
in the middle of § 19, we are unable to say whether or not the copy
of Eusebius contained the supplementary paragraphs (§§ 21, 22, 23),
which give the date of the martyrdom and the history of the transmis-
sion. ‘This question is discussed in the general introduction.

As Eusebius is much the earliest authority for the text of this
document, so he is the most valuable ; and, wherever he is confirmed by
any one other authority, we can (as a rule) have little doubt about
accepting his reading. I have not thought it necessary to give the
various readings in the mss and versions of Eusebius himself, except
where these correspond to various readings in the other authorities for
this Martyrdom. In other cases that reading in Eusebius may be
assumed to be correct which is confirmed by the reading of the inde-
pendent authorities for this document.

(iii) Latin Version [L].

The different forms in which the Passio S. Polycarpi appears in the
Latin language are investigated by A. Harnack, who examined several
Paris Mss and gives the results in an appendix to Dze Zeit des Lgnatius
p- 77 sq. His account is much fuller and more accurate than can be
found elsewhere. ‘These forms are threefold.

(1) The Letter of the Smyrnzans is given as it appears in Rufinus’
translation of Eusebius (77. #. iv. 25). A typical example is Paris.

MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 359

Bibl. Nat. Lat. 5568 (tenth cent.). In this form it is commonly
accompanied, as in the ms just mentioned, by a collection of the
notices of Polycarp gathered from Irenzeus, as they appear in the same .
translation of Rufinus. The manner in which these extracts are com-
bined is described by Harnack (p. 81 sq); but we are not concerned
with this matter here.

(2) It appears in an independent Latin translation, either complete,
or mutilated, or abridged at the end.

(3) In some mss both forms are given. This is the case in Parts.
Bibl. Nat. Lat. 17003 (formerly Feudllantinus), Paris. Bibl. Nat. Lat.
5291 (formerly Colbertinus), and Paris. Bibl. Nat. Lat. 5341 (formerly
Colbertinus).

With the Rufinian form (1) we have no concern, and may therefore
confine our attention to those mss which contain the independent
version, i.e. to those which belong to heads (2) and (3). These again
fall into three classes :

(a) The letter is given complete, as in

Sarisburiensis, used by Ussher. I am informed that this Ms is no
longer in the Cathedral Library at Salisbury.

Brit. Mus. Cotton. Nero E. i. 27, also used by Ussher.

Paris. Bibl. Nat. Lat. 9741, to be identified with the Cod. S.
Maximini Trevirensis, used by Bolland. A collation is given
in Harnack, l.c. p. 78 sq.

Audomarensis (S. Omer), likewise used by Bolland.

(2) The letter ends with the actual martyrdom, stopping at $ 19
‘martyrium in Smyrna videtur implesse’ (év Spvpvy paptupyocas), and
omitting the subsequent matter. ‘This is only a few words before the
point at which Eusebius (and therefore Rufinus) breaks off; but, as
it forms a natural termination, the coincidence is probably accidental ;

Chiffietianus, from which Bolland gives readings, describing them
as ‘quae ex alio Burgundico Ms nobis communicavit Petrus
Franciscus Chiffletius noster.’ I do not know that this ms has
been identified.

(c) The letter is mutilated and ends at ‘cupiebant’ in § 13;

Paris. Bibl. Nat. Lat. 17003.

Paris. Bibl, Nat. Lat. 5291.

Laris. Bibl. Nat. Lat. 5341.

(Z@) The same mutilation, but the missing end is depphied by an

excerpt from Rufinus ;

360 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAEANS.

Paris. Bibl. de ? Arsenal 996 (formerly Carmedlit. Discalceat.), a MS

known to and cited by Ruinart.

Pratellensis, also a Ms used by Ruinart.

All these mss give one and the same version. Ruinart indeed
mentions ‘aliam versionem,’ which was contained in a ms ‘Carmeli-
tarum Discalceatorum’; and this expression raised great hopes (see
Zahn p. liv, Funk p. xcvili). But these hopes were quenched by the
investigations of Harnack, who has identified this Ms of the Carmelites
with Paris. Bibl. de ’ Arsenal 996 (see p. 86). Thus the peculiarities of
this and the allied ms Pvratedlensis (e.g. the omission of ‘the dove’ in
§ 16), which seemed to betoken a different version, are due to the fact
that the latter part is taken from Rufinus.

This version is very loose and paraphrastic, and betrays great
ignorance on the part of the translator, who moreover adds and omits
freely of his own caprice. As regards the date it is impossible to form
any opinion. Gregory of Tours (+594: for the dates of his works see
Teuffel Gesch. d. Rom. Lit. § 454) speaks of the history of Polycarp’s
passion being read in the Church of Ricomagus on his festival (AZrac.
i. 86); and elsewhere (//s¢. -ranc. 1. 26) he writes ‘In Asia autem
orta persecutione beatissimus Polycarpus Joannis apostoli et evange-
listae discipulus octogesimo [sexto] aetatis suae anno, velut holocaustum
purissimum, per ignem Domino consecratur,’ where ‘sexto’ is
omitted probably by accident. ‘This latter passage is evidently taken
from the Letter of the Smyrnzeans. Hence Ussher (Ze. e¢ Polyc. Mart.
praef.) infers that our Latin version must have been already in exist-
ence. So too Ruinart (p. 74). They did not notice however that,
while Gregory might have derived the 86 years either from Rufinus
or from the independent Latin version, he could have got the ‘holo-
caustum’ only from Rufinus, for the Latin version here (§ 14) sub-
stitutes something wholly different. It is probable therefore that the
history of Polycarp’s passion, which was read in the Churches of Gaul,
was taken from Rufinus.

It will have been seen from the account given that this version
is quite valueless for interpretation; and, as the various readings of
the Latin mss do not affect the Greek text, I have not thought fit to
reprint it. It is carefully edited by Zahn, so far as was possible with
the materials accessible to him.

Zahn (prol. liv) speaks of a Syrzac Version ‘quae in Museo Britan-
nico (MS 14641) editorem exspectat,’ and adds ‘haec a Pionii recen-
sione derivata est.’ Elsewhere again (p. 157) he describes it as
belonging to the Pionian recension and states on the authority of

MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 265

Lagarde that it is not free from ‘vitio vetusto’, ie. the erroneous read-
ing of Pionius (as he conceives it) repuotepa kat. ‘This is a mistake.
The Martyrdom of Polycarp contained in Brit. Mus. Add. 14641
(fol. 146 a) is correctly described by Wright (Catalogue of Syriac MSS
p- 1045) as ‘an extract from the Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius,
lib. iv, comprising the last sentence of cap. 14 ['Avrwvivoy pev dy
x.7.\.| and the whole of cap. 15.’ Accordingly it omits wepuotepa kat
with the text of Eusebius.

There is likewise a Coptic Version in the Memphitic dialect in the
Vatican ms Cof¢. 58, fol. 79 sq; but this again, like the Syriac, is
made not from the document itself, but from the account in Eusebius.
This account however is somewhat manipulated, especially at the
beginning and end, so as to read continuously. A transcript of this
Coptic version was made for me by the kindness of Professor Guidi;
but as it furnishes no independent evidence, I have not reprinted it.
It commences

Pauapirpordorion MhHeoeovah Memscnonoc oTog MMapTypoc
irene ahha MoOAMapoc PMAGHTHC MitrATIOcTOACE ETaqxonc
chod ftcos RO Autahot mMegcrp Sem ovOrpH ire y aauet.

‘The martyrology of the holy bishop and martyr of Christ, Abba
Polycarp, the disciple of the Apostles, which he accomplished on the
29th of the month Mechir; in the peace of God. Amen.’

4.

In the following history of the printed text only those editors are
mentioned who have made some direct use of original authorities.

Halloix first of all gave in full the contents of this document for his
Latin Life of Polycarp (Ziustr. Eccl. Orient. Script. Vet. i. p. 542-8q,
Duaci 1623), but did not print it Zotidem verbis. Of his materials he
writes; ‘Haec [i.e. the doings of Polycarp] hactenus non edita, sed
tantum in manuscriptis codicibus conservata sunt; quorum exemplar
unum atque alterum nactus cum Menaeo Graecorum contuli.’ Else-
where however he speaks only of one ms, and there is no evidence
that for these Acts he used more than one. Twenty years later Bolland
(Act. Sanct. Jan. 26, 11. p. 692 sq, Antwerp 1643) gave a translation of
this document, which he made from a Greek Ms belonging to the library
‘Regis Christianissimi. At the same time he published the old
Latin version from three Latin mss, S. Maximini Trevirensis, Audoma-

362 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAEANS.

rensis, and Chiffletianus, all described above. He speaks of Halloix
as deriving his matter ‘ex hoc Ms nostro alioque,’ meaning by ‘nostro’
the ms in the King’s Library at Paris, as already mentioned. ‘This
must be identified with Paris. Graec. 1452 (Mediceus). The reasons
which have been urged against this identification will be considered
hereafter in the introduction to the Life of Polycarp by Pionius. A
few years later Ussher (gnat. et Polyc. Martyr. 1647) published both
the Greek and the Latin. The former, which appeared now for the
first time, was taken from the Oxford ms, Baroce. 238. He likewise
mentions in his preface ‘Mediceus Regis Gallorum,’ i.e. the Ms used
by Halloix, but he does not appear to have made any use of it. For
the Latin version he used Sarzsburiensis and Cottonianus. He betrays
no knowledge of Bolland’s work. Ruinart (Act. Mart. Sinc., ed. 2, 1713)
also gave the Greek and the Latin, being entirely dependent upon
Ussher, except that for the Latin version he made use likewise of two
other mss, Colbertinus and /ratellensis. In his notes, as already
mentioned (p. 360), he also refers to a ms or Mss of the Carmelites.
The Colbertine Ms used by Ruinart should probably be identified with
Paris. Graec. 5291 or Paris. Graec. 5341, though Harnack (p. 81)
gives an inconclusive reason for supposing that it may have been some
other unknown ms. ‘T. Smith, as already mentioned (p. 357), in his
edition (1709) added in his foot-notes a few various readings of the
Greek text of the Vienna ms. Jacobson (ed. 1, 1838) collated the
three Greek mss, b p v, for his edition. Lastly Zahn (a.p. 1876), besides
making full use of all the existing materials, added to them Gebhardt’s
collation of m, and published a thoroughly revised text of both the
Greek original and the Latin version.

Besides the new MS s now used for the first time in the present edition
of the Greek text, I have also procured fresh collations of bp vy. The
principles which must guide an editor in the construction of the text are
simple and obvious. A reading found in Eusebius and any one other
authority must, as a rule, be accepted. Where Eusebius fails us, the
coincidence of the Latin version with any one Greek ms should com-
monly be regarded as decisive. Of the Greek mss themselves the
general order in point of authority is m b p s v; but in individual cases
the peculiarities of the several Mss may require to be considered in
estimating their relative value.

MAPTYPION TIOAYKAPTTOY.

‘H EKKAHCIA tov Qeov 4 rapoicotca Cuvpvav, TH

~ lod ~ / / \
exxAyjola Tob Ocov TH mapoioven é€v PiopynAlw Kae

MA&PTYPION TrOAY KAPTTOY | paptiptoy Tod aylov moXuKdprov mb (add. Tod émt-
oxétov paptuplcavTos év cudpver tpd § KahavdGy papriwy m; add. émicKdmov oudpyns
Tis acias mpd émra (sic) kadavddv devpovaplwy b; add. émicKkdmov yevapévon (sic) €v
cudipyn ths aclas TH mpo émra (sic) KaXdvdwy...eras. s); papripiov Tod dylov kat

€vddEou lepoudprupos mod\uKdpmrou émitkomov cuvpyns THS dolas v; OAnots Tod dolov
TarTpos Hudv ToduKdprov yevouevou cpvpvys vns (sic) Tijs Kara Thy aclay Kewévys p-

I 7H éxkAnola ToS Geod] mbpsE; ecclestis det Ls; om. v.

mv (giAoulAw s) LE; piradeAdia bp.,

I. 1 mapocxovca] For the meaning
of this word zapockeiv, and for its
several constructions, see the notes
on, Clem: Rom. -1, Polye: Pz.
inscr.

2. €vy SXounrio] Philomelium was
a town in Phrygia Paroreios, not
far in actual distance from Pisidian
Antioch. The two however were
separated by a mountain range or
chine (dpew7 payis), which ran from
East to West and gave its name to
the district; Philomelium lying in
the plain on the north side, and An-
tioch on a hill on the south side of
this range (Strabo xii. p. 577). Strabo
elsewhere also assigns it to Phrygia
(xiv. p. 663). By Ptolemy (v. 2. 25)
it is given to Phrygia Magna; by
Pliny to Lycaonia (Plin. WV. H. v.
25); by Hierocles (Synecd. p. 25,
ed. Parthey), and by the JVotitiae
generally (7d. p. 158, 177, 194, 713);
to Pisidia; while Eusebius (7. £.

2 Piounrly]

iv. 15) is supposed to place it in
Pontus (see below). It stood on
the great high road to Cappadocia,
between Synnada and_ Iconium,
and was a place of some import-
ance (Cic. £2. ad Div. iui, 8) xe
4). It was wrongly identified by
Leake (Asta Minor p. 58 sq) with
Ilgun. Its true site has since been
discovered to be the modern Ak-
Shehr (Hamilton’s Asta Minor 1.
p. 472, I pp: 181, 184: sq). ae
mention is made elsewhere of Philo-
melium in the earliest records of
Christianity. A bishop of this place
appears for the first time at the
Council of Constantinople (A.D. 381).
It must therefore have been owing to
some accidental circumstance that
on this particular occasion the Phi-
lomelians come prominently forward.
There is nothing in its situation or
history which explains the fact.

The other reading ev ®iA\adeAdia

364 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS.

Taras Tals KaTa TavTa ToTOY THS adyias Kal KaBoX-
Kns €xkAnolas mapotkiats, €Eos Kal Eipyvn Kal ayarn
Ocov watpos Kat [tov] Kupiov jpuwv *Incov Xpirtov
aAnOuvOein.

I. “Eypavapev vpiv, dderpol, Ta KaTa Tous pap-
Tupnoavras Kat Tov wakapiov IoA’Kaprrov, baTIs WoTEP
émiadpayiaas Sia Tijs wapTupias a’ToU KaTéTavoE TOV
SwwyMov. GYEOOY yap TavTA Ta TpOAyOVTA EYEVETO,
iva nuiv 6 Kupios avwbev émidetEn TO KaTa TO evayye-

) ; ian? are
Atov papTuptov. mepieweveyv yap iva mapacobn, ws

\ e€ , e/ \ \ ~ ? fa /
kat 0 Kupios, iva pupntal Kai jueis avtou yevwpeba,

I aylas kal] mbps; ayias vE; al. L. 2 kal elpivn] mL; elpjvy (om. Kal)
bpvsE. 3 Geod] MLE; a6 Geod bpvs. Tov] mbpv; om. sE. 5 ddedpol]
add. dyamynrol m alone. Ta] pvsE; om. bm. 6 daTis] worts Mm. womep] ws
m alone. 7 émioppayloas] émisppayioas s. dia THs papruplas] mE; 7H map-

Tupia bpvs; om. L.
ye\tov m alone.

g TO evayyéuov] Tod evay-
ws] Ka@cs v alone.

8 mavta] dravta m alone.
10 va rapadob7y] mapadobjva v alone.
puunrat] wnunral b.

11 Kat 6 Képwos iva] 6 Kbptos kal iva m alone. yevaueba]

is doubtless a later substitution, sug-
gested partly by the greater promi-
nence of Philadelphia both in itself
and in ecclesiastical history, and
partly by the fact that it is mentioned
in a later chapter of this epistle
(§ 19). This mention however is
of such a kind as to show that the
epistle could not possibly have been
addressed to the Philadelphians
themselves.

I. kata mavra torov| Though Eu-
sebius quotes these words of the
letter correctly, yet he introduces
them with the remark that the letter
is addressed rais xara Iovrov €k-
kAnoias. Of this there is no trace
in the letter itself, for Philomelium
was certainly notin Pontus. Perhaps
therefore we ought to adopt the
conjecture of Valois and substitute
mavra torov for Ilovrov, though Rufi-
nus and the Syriac version both

read Ilovrov, and so it appears in
all the extant Greek MSS.

There is no ground for supposing
that any other name besides Philo-
melium appeared in any of the copies
of this letter which were circulated
at the time. It was directly ad-
dressed to the Philomelians in
answer to a question which they
had asked, and the additional words
kal magas k.T.A. are added to give it
a wider circulation; comp. I Cor. i.
2 tH €kkAnola Tov Ocod...TH ovaN
ev KopivOo...cdv macw Tots emixadov-
pévols K.T.A....€V TAVTL TOTO.

kaboruxns| See §§ 8, 16, 19, below,
and the note on Ign. Swzyrn. 8. Com-
pare also the general introduction.

2. mapotkias] See the note on
Clem. Rom. inscr.

€heos k.t.A.] Jude 1 €deos vyiv Kal
elipnyn Kat ayanrn mAnOvvbein. For
mAnOuvOein see also I Pet. i. 2, 2 Pet.

15

20

1] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 365

\ , onl \ > € \ ? \ \ \
Mn movoy oKoTrouvTes TO Kal éavTous addAa Kal TO
\ \ , , \ ’ a \ ,
KaTa Tous wéNast ayamns yap adAnGovs Kal BeBaias
\ / € / y \
€oTivy ju) movoy eavtov OéedXew owlecba adrdrAa Kal
/ \ > /
mavTas Tous adedpous.
/ \ Sy \ a \ y
Il. Maxapia pev ovy kat yevvata Ta apTuplLa
, \ \ \ , a a , ve
mavTa [Ta] kata TO BeAnma Tov Oeov yeyovoTa: dei
\ / > / - - \
yap evNaBeotepovs nuas vrapxovtas Two Oew THY
\ / > , / \ a
kata TayvTwy €£€ovoiay avatilevat. TO yap yevvatov
> 7 \ ¢e \ \ / / BY
QUTWY Kal UTOMOVNTLKOY Kal GtNodéOTrOTOV Tis OUK av
/ A / \ I/ J ,
Gavuaceey; ot partie pev KaTa~avOerTeEs, WaTE MEXpL

yevoueda b; yeraporba s. 12 70 pri] 7&4 m alone. TO sec] om. ms. 13 Tovs

médas] Ussher ; rods matdas (Traidac for TreAAC) VS; Tov (sic) réAas m; Tod 7édas b;

Tovs mAelovas p; al. L.
17 det] mv; kal bp; eds; al. L.
add. air@ p alone.

padoeev| Oavudovey bs.

i. 2, Clem. Rom. inscer,, Polyc. PAz/.
inscr.

5. ‘EypaWapev] ‘We write’ For
this epistolary aorist see the notes
on Gal. vi. 11, Philem. 19.

6. paxapiov| Not necessarily used
of the dead at this date ; see the notes
on Clem. Rom. 47, Polyc. PAz7. 3.

7. entappayicas| Comp. Euseb.
Mart. Pal. 11, toratos tov emi tis
Kaucapeias paptipwv tous adOdovus éme-
oppayicato, 2b. 13 ws av votarov yeE-
voto mavros tov Kata Tadaorivny
ayavos emioppayiopa. So too Greg.
Naz. Orat. xv. 7 (I. p. 293) 0 mparos
€orat Tots GAXots 600s, Kal 0 TeAEVTALOS
appayis abAjnoews. This is not the
only instance in which the phrase-
ology of this epistle—perhaps the
earliest genuine martyrology—has
set the fashion for after times.

9g. avabev] ‘afresh’, ‘anew’, as
e.g. in Gal. iv. 9, and probably John
ie 35 7:

Kata To evayyeAvov] i.e. in accord-

16 Ta papripia] waprvpia (om. 7a) m alone.
18 juas] bvsL; vuds mp.
dvaribévat] py; avateOnxéevae m3; dvareOjva b.
20 a’Twy] mb; avrov p; om. vs; al. L.

1g 連0vclar |

bmromovnrixoy | vromoviTiKdy S. 21 ~Oav-

katatavOévres] add. tocourov v alone.

ance with the Gospel history of His
own passion. So again § 19 ov Td
paptuptoy travres emOvpovow pipetobat,
Kata TO evayyéALov Xpiorov yevopevov.
On the tendency of these Acts to
find parallels to our Lord’s history
in the final scenes of Polycarp’s life,
see the general introduction.

II. kai nyeis] ‘we as well as
Polycarp.’

12. py povov «.t.A.] Phil. ii. 4 pq
Ta €avTov éxaoToL okoTOUVTEs ada Kal
Ta €Tépwy ExagToL.

19. yevvaiov] A favourite epithet
as applied to martyrs; e.g. § 3,
Clem. Rom. 5, Mart. Ign. Ant. 2, 7,
Ep. Vienn, et Lugd.in Euseb. H.£.
v. I (several times). See Zahn’s
note.

20. giro0deororov] A not uncom-
mon epithet of faithful slaves in
classical writers; comp. Philo de
Spec. Leg. 7 (Il. p. 340).

21. paorié pev x.t.rA.] It would
seem as if the antithetic clause had

366 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAAANS.

[11

ra yf \ > ~ A co A >
Twv ecw PrAEBwY Kal apTHPLWY THY TIS TapKos OLKOVO-
/ ~ e , \ \ na
piav Oewpetobar, vreuewav, ws Kal TOUS TEPLETTwWTAS
> co \ > , \ \ \ > a
€Xcelv Kai ddvperOar: Tous dé Kal Els TOTOUTOV YyeEV-
, 5 ~ c/ / , ’ / \
vatoTntos €NOeiv ware pynTE yovEar pnTE oTEvaEa TVA
~ , / a e/ / ~ c/
QUTWV, ETLOELKVYUMLEVOUS aTaTW Huy OTL EKELV!] TH wpe
, lod \ > , / a
BacanCopmevor THs TapKos arednuouy ol wapTuUpEs TOU
io la \ / \ e le eral?
Xpirrov, paddov o€ OTL mapectws 6 Kupros wire
~ \ / ~ ~~ ~ 7 qn
aQUTOIS. Kal TMpoTexovTES TH TOV XpioTOU yapiTL Tw
va , ? , \ ~ ty \
Koopikwy Katedpovory Bacavwy, Oia pds wpas THY

ah / > , \ \ ~ ay > lod
alwyioy KoAaGLY eEayopaCopmevot. Kal TO TUP HY aUTOLS

I aprnpi@v] apripi@v s.
avrovs v alone. Tous 6€] Tov dé b.
pri] #) 6é m alone.
m alone.
alone.

p- ater] mp; dulrz bs outder vs.
All, Wp xapitt] Xapyre m.
Bacdvev Kareppdvouvv m alone.
b. 70] om. p alone.
aren S. 12 70] Tw b.
been intended to run éAendévtes de
UT0 TOY TEpLEaTaTY...€ls TOTOUTOY
yevvavoTntos 7 AOov x.7.A., but the form
of the sentence is altered by the de-
pendent clause os kai rovs meprect@tas
x.t.A., and the words which ought to
have formed the antithesis to paoreé
pey are changed and made anti-
thetical to this dependent clause,
Tovs O€ Kal eis ToOToUTOY K.t.A. Euse-
bius however in his abridgment
gives a different antithesis, tore pev
paorés...kata€awopevous, Tote dé Tavs
amo Oadarrns Knpukas UTooTpwvyupEevous.
I. otkovopiay] ‘the internal struc-
ture and mechanism, as eg. in
Plut. Aor. 595 D, 496 A, where like-
wise it is used of the natural pro-
cesses of ‘the house we live in.’
Eusebius paraphrases the expression
here, Ta €v puxois amoppyra Tod gopa-

2 OewpetcOar] rypetc Oat (sic) m.

yptiar] mvs; Bpv&au bp (Jacobson).
5 avTav] vs; éavrdv bp (Jacobson); om. m.

6 of] txt by; add. yevvasdrarou (-wrarou ms) mps.

Vp; edprupes xpioTov bs; Tov xpiocToU wdprupes m.

10 KéAacw] §wiyv m alone.
aravOpbmrwv] dravwy m; amrynvev v3; amewav bp;

3 ddvperBar] add.
kal eis] els (om. kal) m alone. 4 mare
pare orevaéar] om.
éxelyy] év Exetvyn V
pdprupes TOU Xpicrov]
7 6 Kuéptos] byms [L]; xpiords

8 rod Xpicrov] bys; xpicrov m; Tod Kupiov p;
Tay] kal rw p alone.

Q Kareppivouv Bacdywy |
Ti Wuxpov] wuxpav

13 oBevvduevor] txt bps; add. wtp my.

Tos omA\dyxva Te avT@y Kal pen.

4. wore pyre ypvéa x.t.r.] LEP.

‘tenn. et Lugd. 51 (Eus. .£. v. 1)
tow pev “AXe~avdpou pyte atevatavros
pyre ypv&avros Tt OAws GAA kara Kapdi-
av optdovvtos TS Gew (comp. 26. § 56),
Act. Perp. ct Felic. 4 ‘et ego quae
sciebam me fabulari cum Domino’
etc. ; passages quoted by Zahn.

6. ths oapkos amednpouv] Proba-
bly suggested by 2 Cor. v. 6 eiddres
dre evdnuovvTes ev TO Topate exdnjov-
pev dro Tov Kupiov.

II. apo 6pOadpav yap «7.r.] Ep.
Vienn. et Lugd. 26 (Eus. H. £. v. 1)
vropynobeioa Sia THs mpooKaipov tt-
peplas THY ai@vov ev yeevyn KoAaoW,
quoted by Zahn. Imitated in Mart.
Ign. Rom. 5 16 Kavotixov tov mupos
gov eis Umopynoiy pe iyet TOU aiwviov
Kat aoBéctou mupds, Kaimep TmpooKarpoy

1] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP.

367

wu \ \ Cal > av Fi 3 Len a \ >
Xpov EO MEQyv AT: PwTWV ADCAVLIOTWY 7 po og-

a \ oy a \ Seay, 4 /
Gadmwov yap elyvov guyety TO ALWVLOVY Kal MNOETOTE

/ ~ o ] ~ 5
oBevvupevov, Kat Tois THS Kapdias bPpCadpois aveBreETrov

\ / = c / , Al s s
Ta TypoupEeva ToOIs ViromEeivaciy ayaba, a ote oFc

IS HKOYCEN OYTE OMDOAAMOC EIAEN, OYTE

> r > ,
ANOPOTOY ANEBH,

? / \
EKELVOLS O€

€T1 KAPAIAN

ec , c \ -
UTTEOELKVUTO U7TO TOU

Kupiou, ot7ep pnkete avOpwrrot aXN On ayyeXot Tioav.

€ , \ \ € > \ 7 ld e , \
OMOLWS O€ Kat Ol ElS TA Onpia kpievTes UTTEMELVAV OeLVas

4 / \ e , \ »/
KOAaGELS, KIUKaS eV UTTOTTPWYVUMEVOL Kat aAXals TroOl-

avéBherov] évéB\erov m alone.
vaclv Ss.
15 eldev] m; Udev bpvs.
add. cai v alone.
ovKETL M3 fA7) p-

alone.

14 Uronelvacw] vrouévovow p alone; dopel-
ove ovs...eiéev] bys; the clauses transposed in mp (after 1 Cor. ii. 9).
16 avéBn] insert ovx before avéBn s.
17 otwep] b; etzep pvs; olries m.
18 dé] om. p. alone.
to have had it (though Zahn thinks otherwise).
uméwewav] By some freak b substitutes xpovov.
Knpukas (om. pév) m; sign pev p; Elpn Te v3 Elperte s.
Umroatpwvvduevor] pv (comp. E); vrocrpovvipevor b; vresrpwmévoe m.

éxelvots O€]
penxérce] bys; Nourov
oi] m alone. Eusebius seems not

Kpidéyres] KataxpiOéyres m
IQ KnpuKas ev] b ;
FE has the word kypucas.
totkiNwy

Bacdver lias] m (but written das), comp. E (as quoted in the next note);

moikithos Bacdvos bpvs.

dv. See also below, § 11 mip dmei\eis
K.T.A.

14. ra rnpovpeva k.7.r.] Mart. Ign.
Rom. 6 ra nrotpacpeva trois evoeBeow
ayaa.

Tois vumopeivacw x.t.A.| For this
mixed quotation (Is. lxiv. 4, I Cor.
li. 9), see the note on Clem. Rom. 34.

17. pykére kt.A.] Clem. Recogn.
iii. 30 Futurum tempus...in quo ex
hominibus angeli fient, qui in spiritu
mentis Deum videbunt, Tertull. de
Res. Carn. 26, 62.

19. xypuxas| ‘heralds’ or ‘ trum-
peters, the Greek name for a certain
mollusc of the whelk family (buc-
cinidae); see Aristot. Ast. Ax. v.
Pp- 544, 546, 547, Part. Ax. iv. pp.
679, 683, and elsewhere. Pliny V.H.
ix. 36 explains the reason of the
Latin name, ‘ Bucinum...concha ad
similitudinem ejus bucini quo sonus
editur, unde et causa nomini.’ There

is a play on the word in a saying of
Stratonicus related by Machon in
Athen, villi. p. 349 pn mor’ emas
Knpuke tov 00 avarapo, Which is
explained in the context. Owing to
this ambiguity Eusebius goes out of
his way to paraphrase the passage
by rots dwo Oadatrns KnpuKas kal
twas o€eis dBedioxovs. _Commenta-
tors seem disposed here to explain
the word as designating some manu-
factured implement of torture, just
as the Latin mzurzces is several times
used of iron spikes. But there is
no reason for this interpretation.
Sea-shells, potsherds, and the like,
appear not unfrequently as instru-
ments of torture in the accounts of
martyrdoms: Act. S. Vincent. 7
(Ruinart p. 403, Ratisb. 1859, comp.
p. 408); Act. Tarach. Prob. etc. 3
(2b. p. 457); B. Felicis Conf. Vet. in
Bedae Op. V. 790, ed. Migne.

368 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAZANS. [11

i2 “ 4 > ,
Kitwy Bacavwv Wears KoNadiCouevor, iva, et duvyOein,
~~ / 'f > / A /
dua THs Emsovov KoNagEws Els apynoty avTOUsS TpEWN:
- > ~ c /
Toda yap éeunyavato kat avTwv Oo diaoXos.
INQe

J
lO XUCED.

\ / - - \ if \ oy
"AdAa xapis TH Oews KaTa TavTwY yap oUY
é é
€ \ / \ > /
0 yap yevvaotatos Teppuavkos émeppwr-
5) - \ / \ > > p) > > ca
vey avTwy tHv Seirlav dia THS Ev aAVTW VToOMOVNS* OS
WB if ’ tf , \ na >
Kal emionpws €Onpionaynoey. PBovAopevou yap Tov avO-
\ \ / \ /
umatouv Teilev avTov Kal AEyovTOs THY ALKiavy av-

TOU KATOLKTELpal, EavTw ETETTIAGATO TO Onploy mpoo-
I Kodagivduevor] byps; Kodagduevoe m. Zahn quotes E, 6a mavros etdous
Ko\dcewy Kal Bacdvwy, for koNagopuevot, but this seems to be derived from the
preceding dewas koddoets. ei] 7 bs. 2
Tpévy] arpéyn p. 3 €unxavato kat’ adrav] Kar’ abray
épixavdro (sic) m alone. In b the word is written éunyavdrw.
mdvTwv yup] by; KaTa mayTwy wey M3; OTe KaTa TWavTWY p.

dua] txt m; praef. o
TUpavvos bpvs.

4 Kara
ovv] oc G;
but L omits the negative, gratia domino nostro jesu christo gui (I.
contra omnes fidus servorum suorum adefensor adsistit.
VALWTATOS S.

guia?)
5 yevvatdratos] yev-
émeppwvvvev...de.itav] om. m alone. E paraphrases as if he had

I. ei OuvnOein x.t..] The nomi- of them,’ but against the great

native o rvpavvos, which is supplied
in the common texts, is not very
appropriate, as applied to the pro-
consul, and savours of a later age.
As it is absent from the Moscow
MS, which generally gives the best
text, and does not appear either in
Eusebius or in the Latin version,
I have omitted it. With this omis-
sion we are obliged to connect the
sentence 7oAAd...6 diuaBodos with the
preceding words, in order to obtain
a subject for dvynbein and rpéWn.
It is commonly made the beginning
of the next chapter. The late post-
ponement of this nominative d.aBodos
has given occasion to a scribe to in-
sert rUpavvos.

4. ovv tayvoey| So I venture to
correct the text. The ordinary read-
ing ovk loxvoevy Must mean one of
two things; either (1) ‘He (i.e. the
devil) did not prevail against a//

majority, which statement the writers
cannot have intended to make; or
(2) ‘He did not prevail against any
of them’ (for this sense of was ovk,
equivalent to ovdeis, see Winer,
Gramm. § xxvi. p. 214 sq), which
is untrue, for Quintus is mentioned
immediately afterwards (§ 4) as being
overcome. With the reading which
I have substituted, the meaning will
be xara wavtav (Trav pnxavnuateyr) to-
xvoev (6 Ocos).

5. Teppavixos] The day of Germani-
cus in the Latin Martyrologies is Jan.
19, though they place the martyrdom
of the companions of S. Polycarp,
whom they make ten or eleven in
number, on the same day with his,
Jan. 26. The Greek Calendar con-
tains no mention of Germanicus (see
Tillemont A/émozres Ul. p. 314).

7. tov avOurarov| L. Statius Quad-
ratus ; see the note on § 21. He was

m1] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP., 369

, / - 27 \ 5) / , ’ ~
10 Biawamevos, TaYLOY TOV addiKOU Kal dydjuou iov avTwY
Py 7 / Ss ~ \ -
araNXNaynvat BovAopevos. €k TOUTOV OVY TaV TO TAN-

, \ , A = \
Qos, Cavuaray tTHv yevvaoTnta Tov Beodirovs Kat Oeo-
a / - ~ ’ , Ss \
aeBous yevous Tav Xpirtiavev, éereBonocev: Aipe Tous

, , /
aGeous, GytetoOw IloNVKaprros.

15 EV.

€AnAvOws aro THs Ppuyias, idwv Ta Onpia E€0€LALA@ ED.

Eis 5é dvouate Koivros, PpvE mporpatus

ec \ > ¢ lf / ,
ouTos O€ nv 6 TmapaBiacapeEvos EavTOV TE Kal TIWas

read €avrod (avTob) for avrév. 6 bropovijs]

EOnprouaxnoev] €0n-

emeppwvvev] emepwvuev Ss.

praef. yevvaias m alone. 7 é€mianuws| emioluws ps.
yé To. [E]; om. m.

piwuaxnoev b. yap] bpvs ;
Aéyovros] p; Aéyew mbyvs.

b; Taxevov vs; Kal Tdxv0v m (but written Tdyevov) p.

kal ddixov m alone.
pdcav] Oavudoas b alone.

Geoguidovs s. 13 Alpe] aipac b.
kuorés V3 KumTOs S.
yévos E).
acev bs.

a rhetorician and a friend of the
rhetorician Aristides (Aristid. Of.
I. pp. 451, 521, ed. Dindorf) and
should probably be identified with
‘the consul Quadration’ mentioned
by Philostratus (Vz¢. Sophist. ii. p.
250) as the master of Varus. His
name occurs in a Magnesian inscrip-
tion C. /. G. 3410. He is to be dis-
tinguished from Quadratus the great
builder and restorer of the city of
Pergamum (Aristid. Of. I. p. 116),
whose name, as Mommsen informs
me, was not Statius, but Julius. The
name Statius Quadratus is also found
elsewhere in inscriptions in other
parts of the world (C. 7. G. 337, 5996).
For the date of this a aueata
see above, rE pp. 634 sq, 650 sq.

Q. €avtg émeoracato x.t.d.| See
the note on Ign. Rom. 5 mpoaBiaco-
pat.

12. OeoceBovs yévouvs «k.t.d.]| So
Melito in Euseb. 4. £. iv. 26 calls

IGN. III.

adtwyv] bpE (but some Mss om.); av’réy my.

mpocpatws| mporpdros (sic) b.
17 twas] add. a&\dous b alone, but E says cdv érépas.

8 mweldew] weiOnv m.

Q KarotkTetpar| KaToukTjpar b. Io TaxLov |
adlkou kal advduov] dvduou
12 Oav-

Tov Beodidovs Kal OeoceBovs] Tov PeoreBovs Kal

15 d€] bpvs; of m; ¢unc L, Koivtos]

Ppvé] txt mbpsL; add. 7 yévec v (so Pptya Twa 76

16 édeNlacev] édnXi-

the Christians ro tav OeoceBav ye-
vos, a passage quoted by Jacobson;

comp. Mart. lgn. Ant. 2 16 tov
Xpiotiavav OeooeBes yévos. For this

use of OeoaeBets, OeooeBeva, see Heini-
chen’s note on Euseb. . £. vii.
32. See also below, § 14 rod yevous
Tov dikaiov.

13. Atpe] ‘Away with, i.e. to ex-
ecution, as below, § 9; comp. Luke
xxiii. 18, Acts xxi. 36 (comp. xxii.
22);

tovs dOcouvs| See the note on Ign.
Higa

15. @pvé] Thus illustrating the
proverbial cowardice of the Phry-
gians; comp. Tertull. de Anim. 20
*‘Comici Phrygas timidos illudunt,’
and see Colossians etc. p- 312 (378),
note 2. Another Phrygian however
acted in a very different way in the
persecutions in Gaul; £P. Lugd. et
Vienn. 49 sq (Euseb. H. £. v. 1).

24

LETTER OF THE SMYRNAZANS. [1Vv

379

~ 7 ~ \ ’
mpooeN ety ExovTas. ToUTOV Oo avOuTatos TOAAa €KXL-

df a4 , \ - \ fo 23)
Tapnoas eTeisev Cpooa Kat érifvoat. dia TOVTO ov,
> , 5) b) o \ / e ,
doeApol, ovK €émawouuev ToUs mpodioovTas EéauToUS,
> \ > ef , \ > /
EEL] OVX OUTWS SidagKEL TO EVayyérLOV.

V:

-~ , ’ > , ’ / A
TMpWTov adkovaas ovK éeTapaxOn, adAN EBovrAETO KATA

‘O 6€ OavpacwTatos IloNvKaprros TO MeV

IZ , \ / oS > \ a
mwoAw pevew* ot 0€ wAélous exeloy avtov vmeEeNOetv.
Ay a ¢ = 2 > / > \ > , > A >
Kat vmeEnAOev Els ayploLoy OU paKpay awéxov amo TIS
, \ / > 2, / , \ e ,
moAews, Kal OueTpLBE ET GAriywY, VUKTa Kal 1Mepay
\ TA a a\ , \ / \
OvoEY ETEPOY TOLWY 1] TPOTEVXOMEVOS TEDL TAVTWY Kal

TOY KaTa THY oOiKoUMevnY ExKANoLWY* STEP Iv GTUYNOES

I mpocedOeiv] éNetv p alone. Tobrov...émeer] bps; Toirov éx\urapjoas ToAAG
6 dvObmaros erevoev adtov v (Jacobson); Todrov 6 dy@Umaros Todd é&ehecmdpyoev M.
éxurrapjoas] éxevrapyoas b. 3 Tpo-
d.ddvTas EavTovs] S; mpobidovras EauTots V; mpootovras éavTod’s m3; mpoglovtas éavTois
bp (but éavros without accent in p); guz se wltro offerunt L. 5 Oavya-
ovstatos] mbs (comp. E); @avudoros p3; Tlwsos Kal Cavpacudraros v. 7 won]
mbps; 7iv wok vy. The Mss of E vary. brezenOeiy| brekcévac m
alone. 8 Kal vretqOev] bps; breeHAOev ofv m; Kal reioMels bretprOev Vv.
aypid.ov] bms; dypydiov p; 7d aypld.ov v (Jacobson). améxov] aréxwv mbs.
azo] om. m alone. g dvérpiBe] mps (comp. E); ézpuBe[v] by. per’
odywy] pm (wera), and so E, ody ddlyous ; per’ dAlLywy adeAXPSv v; mer’ dALyov bs.

2 6udcat] 6udoae mbys (but corr.).

vUKTa] vUKTGY S. Neépav] nuépa m.

kai] om. p alone.

4. ovx ovtws x.7.d.] See Matt. x.
23, Johh) Vili T; Vili; 59, x. /39,.ete.
‘A communi priscae ecclesiae sen-
tentia, writes Zahn, ‘ Tertullianus
recessit, cum fugiendum in persecu-
tione non esse studeret demonstrare
(de Fuga 4 sq).

6. Kata wodw] If we adopt this
reading, it must be ‘in town’ (as
opposed to xara ywpay ‘in the coun-
try’), and this is quite a possible
meaning in itself. As a matter of
fact however xara modw commonly
means ‘from city to city, eg.
uke! Vail. 5-4, KV. 21, xXx. 23, Tit.155.

Il. ovvnOes aito] This accords
with his own injunctions, Polyc.

10 ovéév] bps (comp. E ovirx); undév mv.

Il Tay KaTa THY olKoupervny] TaY THs olkoupewerys (sic) Ss.

Philipp. 12; comp. Mar. Ign. Ant.
6.

15. Aet pe x.t.A.] See the note on
§ 12, where this presentiment is ful-
filled.

17. enyevovrorv] ‘persisting in
their search, as again below S§ 8, 10;
see Plato Laches 194 A npeis emi rH
Cntjoer emipeivapev te Kal KapTepyo@-
pev. It is paraphrased by Eusebius
ETLKELMLEVOY OLY TATH OTOVdT.
oikeion UnApxov| Matt. x. 36
€xOpot tod avOpermov oi oiktaxol avTov.
Here again the martyrdom of Poly-
carp was kara 70 evayyéAuy (see
above § 8), for Christ likewise was
betrayed by one of His own house-

22.

v| MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP.

auTw.

371

\ , > , / \
Kal TT POTEVVOMEVOS éy OT TAGLA YVEYVOVEV TPO

Tpuwv iuepav ToU GvAAnPOnva avTov, Kat Eidev TO

, -~ \ \ lf \
TpocKkepahaiovy av’TOV UTO TYPOS KATAaKALOMEVOV" Kat

\ > \ \ \ Mita A Sas a
oTpapecs ELTTEV 7 pos TOUS OUV avuTW, €l ME CwvTa

Kanval.
VI.
t > 74 > if.
eBn Els ETEpov aypid.oy*
CnTouvTes avrov.

> , ~ 7 ,
Kat émipevovTwy Tav CyTovvTwWY aUTOV, MET-

\ 22!’ b) fi? €
Kal evlews ETEOTHOAV Ol

\ \ € / ,
Kal py) EvpovTes GuveNaBovTO Tal-

/ Se e
dapia Sv0, wy TO ETEpoy BacaniCopevov wuodoyncev"

> A ‘ > , -~ > , ’ \ \ c
nv yap Kat dduvaTov Nabety avToOV, Eel Kal ol TpOOI-

/ \ -~ ¢€ ~
SovTes avTov oikelon Umnpyov.

nv] HS.
LE; ray b.

12 yéyovev] or yéyove, bpvs ; om. m (comp. E).
kal eldev] cat ldeyv mpbs; dev yap v.

Kal 0 Eelpyvapxos, O

13 Tpiwy] mpvs
70] mpvs; om. b.

15 ov] m (comp. E rots aud’ airov); ocuvdvtas bpvs; dub. L (gui cum eo

erant).
tpobegricarra),

ai7@] txt mL; add. rpopytikwds bpvs (comp. E povovovxi 7d péddov
Ae] praef. addehgol cal réxva v alone.

16 Kafvac]

kdnvat (sic) m; KkavOjvac bpvs. Ussher read xataxavéjvac and was followed by some

later edd.
ev0éws] Gua Tod éravaxwphoa v.

s 4 “” , > =,
Gporoyncav v; Bacavigouevwy bé Tav wadiww duoddynoay (sic) s.
21 émel] érevdy) v alone.

oixetot] oiklor s.

b3; oreppév p.
22 avrov] om p. alone.
to the end of the chapter.

hold (John xiii. 18). It does not ap-
pear whether this dypiduov was Po-
lycarp’s own or not. The most
natural explanation however is that
these were his own slaves (see Co/os-
Stans p. 329); and this supposition
at all events agrees with the old
story that he possessed consider-
able property.

eipyvapxos|] ‘the captain of the
police, though in some respects ‘the
high-sheriff’ would be a nearer e-
quivalent. This officer (eipyvapyos,
eipnvapxns, eipnvapyeiv) is mentioned
not unfrequently in the inscrip-
tions in connexion with cities of
Asia Minor; C. 7. G. 2768 (Aphro-
disias), 2882 (Miletus), 2929, 2930 b
(Tralles), 3496 (Thyatira), 3831 at

17 émimevovTwy] émimawiyTwv s.

18 dypldcoy] aypndcov p.
20 wv...amodoynoev] ad Kal Bacavifoueva
érepov] éTépwr

mpoo.oovTes] mpodidodvrTes m.
brfpxov] v omits all after this

(Aezani), 4020 (Ancyra), 4085 (Pes-
sinus), Bull, de Corr. Hell. Vu. p. 273
(Nysa), Papers of the American
School at Athens 1. pp. 99, 108
(Tralles). At Attalia (C. 7 G. 4341
f) such a person is described in
hexameter verse as ecipyyns dp£as,
owing to the necessities of the metre ;
and at Smyrna itself (C. 7. G. 3151)
we have mention of a ortparnyos
émt ths eipyyns, who is doubtless the
same officer. See also Pallad. Azs¢.
Lausiac. c. 116 6 émi ris eipnyns, trans-
lated ‘irenarcha’ in the Latin. It
was a Aerrovpyia and seems to have
been regarded as an honourable office.
The rhetorician Aristides, himself a
native of Smyrna, thus describes the
way in which these irenarchs were ap-

24—2

372 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS. [vi

KeKANpwuEevos TO av’TO ovopa, ‘Hpwdns émideyouevos,
EOTEVOEY Els TO TTAOLOY a’TOY EigayayeEly, Va EéKEivos
pev Tov idtoyv KAjpov draption, XpiaToU Kowvwvos yEvo-
Mevos, ot O€ mpodoyTes a’Tov THY avTov Tov ’lovda
UTOTYOLEY TLWpiaV.

Walt.

\ , e/ 7G ca \ e > ‘
mept delmvov woav €€nOov Siwwypita Kal tmmeis pera

/ Ss a a
"“Eyovtes ovv TO Taloaplov, TH TapacKkevy
‘

a / > - J c Seas \ Ud
Tov cvvnbwy avTois dmAwWY, Oc eT AHCTHN TPEYOVTES.
A > A -~ c/ iv ~~ \ <c
Kat oWe THS woas cuveTEeNOovTEs, EKEivoy pEY EUpOV
oS , iA , > - \
év Tin dwuatiw KaTaKeiuevoy év UTEepww* KaKeilev Oe

émeyo-
avuTov] mbpv;

I KekAnpwuévos] mp; KexAnpomévos s 3
evos] bps; Neyouevos m.
om. s.

Kal xAnpovopos (sic) b.
2 €sreviev] bps ; éomevoev m.

3 dmapticn] dmapricn bs ; amaprjce m. yevduevos] yervduevos s.
5 vmrocxorev Tiyuwplav] b
(Umocxverv) ps; TUXwWoW Tyswplas m (comp. L foenam accipiant). 6 To
Tadapiov] Ta matdapia v alone. 7 mepi] m3; om. pbys. wpav] mb;
wpa pvs (comp. L). Ovwyuirat] SuwypATac bvs. 8 Anorny] AjoTH V.

4 Tv avrod] bps; THs avris m. TOO] T@ ss.

Tpéxovtes] bpvs; dmepxouevoe m.

bv; émweNOovras E; ame\Oovres m; KaradaPortes p.

by.
Swparly). év sec] vsE ; om. mbp.

II 78ovA7j0y] mpys 3 éBovd7nOn b.

pointed; Or. Sacr. iv (Of. 1. p. 523,
Dindorf) énéumero rois ryepooe Kar
exelvous Tovs xpovous ad’ ExaaTns TOAEwS
éxaotov €rous ovopata Séxa avipov Tov
Mp@tov’ Tavta der oxeWapevoy Tov nye-
fova Ov mpoxpiverev e& amavT@y Kabl-
atavat pvAaka THs eipyyns. On the
‘irenarchae’ see Gothofred on Cod.
Theodos. Lib. xii. Tit. xiv (IV. p. 647),
and Valois on Euseb. A. £. iv. 15;
and on eipynvapxos generally Wadding-
ton’s note Asze Mzneure Inscr. 111. 57
(p. 27), Bull. de Corr. Hell. X1. p. 99
(1887), and Mommsen fom. Gesch.
V. p. 324.

6 KexAnpopevos| ‘who had had as-
signed to him’ by a providential
fitness ; as in Epiphan. Haer. |xxvi.
10 (p. 923) ad dvdpoos yéyovas, KAn-
pwbeis rovto TO dvowa. The reading

Q ouvereOdvTes] S3 ouvameOovTes
10 dwuarlw] douariw

katrakelwevoy] here, bpvs; after vrepgw, mE (who however omits éy Tw

Urepww] Urepdw s. dé] mpvs; om. b.

12 Qeot] pvsLE; (but with v. 1. xuplov) ;

6 Kat kAnpovopos is obviously cor-
rupt.

I. 70 ovopa] ‘the same
name’ with the persecuting tyrant
in the Gospel. The meaning is ex-
plained by the following words,
“Hpodns emAeyouevos. Zahn emends
the text by reading ‘“Hpwdy for
“Hpodns, and omitting [ém]Acyopevos.
Having dealt thus violently with the
text, he explains his reading, ‘ Hero-
dis nomen quod Smyrnaeorum 77e-
narcha sortitus est, revocavit Hero-
dem ¢etrarcham,

6. mapackevn] On the meaning
of this word here see the general
introduction.

7. Owwypira] ‘gens ad armes,)
literally ‘Pursuers’; Amm. Marc.
xxvi. 9 ‘adhibitis semiermibus paucis

pect
avuTo

5

vit] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP.

373
HOUVATO Eis ETEPOV Ywplov a7meNOeiv, GAN’ ovK 1jBovANOn,

2 Le ‘ U nr na ’ / Ss
el7mwvs TO 0€AHMA TOF Deof~ fTENE€cOw. AKOUVGOAas OUY

, \ / ’ ~
[avrous] mapovtas, kataBas SuerXéyOn avrois, Oavpa-
~ , \ ~~
Covrwy Twv mapovTwy THv HALiKiav av’tTov Kal TO eb-
/ \ Ss con ~~
15 oTabes, [Kal] et TooavTH GToVdn Hv TOU ovhAnPOjvat

~ / af »Q/ Ss > -~ oy ah;
TowvtToyv mpecBuTnv avdpa. EvOEws ovv avTois éxéNEvTE

coal a \ ~ , - e/ e/
mapaTeOjvat gaye Kal mei ev EKELIN TH WOd, OTOV
av / 3 , \ cy lA c/ ‘ ~ ,’ ~
av BovAwyTat: eEnTyaaTo O€ avToUs, va Swow av’Tw

‘ ‘

ef \ \ / 2) ad - \ :
Wwpav 7 pos TO Tpogeveac bat AOEWS. TWV O€ ETT LT PE-

aL ee 6 \ 7 ni / 3\ lol 7
20 WavTwy, oTavels TPOTHVEATO 7ANPNS wWY THS YapLTos

kuplov bm (with Acts xxi. 14). yevésbw] G3 ywécbw E. oty] mpsL; dé
by. 13 a’rovs mapovras] pvs; To’s mapsvras b; mapdvras avrods m3;
mapovras [E]. karaBas] p [E] (comp. L); cal cara8as bys; om. (altogether) m.
OreA€X On] Sinr€xOn p. Bavpafovrwy] pv; Oavuafwrrwv s; add. 6é b; praef.
kat m, 15 kal ef] [E]; ef m3 kal dr. p; Twes édeyov H b; # alone vs.
Tosatrn orovdy Hv] vs; Tocatrn orovdy 7 b (adding q after dvSpa) ; rooatrn orovdn
(sic) ef (sic) m; rosary yévorro orovd) E; toca’ry omovdg éxphcavto p- 16
Totovrov] add. @eogitet m alone. avrots] here, bs; after éxéNevcev, m3; after
mwapaTreOnvar, v3; avrovs here, p. 18 BovAwvTat] BovovTac ps. avrous|
mbs; avrois pv. daow] bp; décwow mys. av7T@] aitoy m alone.
19 ™pos 70 mpocevEacHat] mvs; mpos TO evEacOa p; mpoceviacOa b 3 ws dv mpoced-

forr0 [E].

20 aTabels] add. mpos avarodas m alone.

quos diocmitas appellant, Jul. Ca-
pitol. zt. 17. Anton. 21 ‘armavit
et diocmitas,’ Cod. Fustin. x. 30. 4
tTav Owwypntikav, Corp. Liscr. Graec.
3831 a° mapacxovta TH kupio Kaicapt
cuppaxov Siwypeitny map’ éavtod (at
Aezani). With this last passage comp.
Pallad. Hist. Laus. c. 116 6 emt rips
eipyyns...1pos Tov €xopevoy oUppayxov
etrev, whence it appears that these
Stwypirac were under the command of
the irenarch. See also Waddington
on Inscr. Ill. 992 (p. 225)=C. Z. G.
3831 a® above.

peta Tov...omA@v] John xviii. 3
AaBeov thy omeipay...épxeTar exe pe-
Ta...0TA@Y.

8. ows énxi Anorny| Matt. xxvi.
55 @s emt Anotny eEnOare ; Comp.
Mark xiv. 48, Luke xxii. 52.

II. xwpiov] ‘farm’, ‘estate’; see
the note on Ign. Rom. inscr.

12. To OeAnpa x.t.A.| Acts xxi. 14
Tov Kupiov ro OéAnua (v. 1. ro OéAnpa
Tov Kupiov) ywéoOw (v. 1. yevéco) ;
see also Matt. vi. 10, xxvi. 42 (comp.
Luke xxii. 42).

14. To evorabés] ‘his firmness’,
‘constancy’; see the note on Ign.
Polyc. 4.

15. et...7v] This is the reading
to which the variations in the autho-
rities point. For the construction @av-
page ei, followed by an indicative,
see Kihner’s Gramm. U1. p. 887 sq.

18. décw] If the other reading
décwow be correct, see for this
future conjunctive Winer Gramm.
§ xiii. p. 89, § xv. p. 102.

20. oraéeis] For this attitude in

374 LETTER OF

THE SMYRNAEANS. [vi

: lod lo d/ A Id 4 \ y -~
Tov Qeov ovTws, ws Et dvo wpas py dvVacBa oiynoa,

\ ’ / td
kat é€x@AnTTETOat Tovs dKovovTas, 7oNAOUS TE METAa=
- 9. aN a ’ > \ - ~
voeww é€mt Tw éAnAvOéva éml TowvTov OEeorpEeTn mpET-
If
Butny.
NEL:

, , 4 C / fA
MUNMOVEeVoas aTAaYTWY Kal TWY TwTOTE TUUBEBANKOTWY

5) \ / / A 7
Ere: O€ OTE KaTETAVOE THY TpOTEVXNY,

> r a 7 ’ 5
QUT, MIKp@V TE Kal meyahwy, EvddEwy TE Kal adoEwr,

I ws] m [E]; wore bpvs.
o.wwm7joat bps. 2

émt dUo wpas] mbpvE; om. s. ovyjoa| mv;
kai] ad)’ v alone. extAnTTecOar] mAnTTETOaL S.
Aovs Te] bpsE: wodXovs 6ém; Kal (om. rodXos Te) v. 3 érl Tw] SE; én 70
mbv; kal p. Ocomper7| p [E]; Oeorpere? bys; OeopiAy m. 5 *Erel dé
mote] mE; ws 6¢ bpvs. From this point onward Eusebius quotes directly from the
document. 6 amdvtwr] mavTwv m; aravTwyr (sic) s.

To-

kal T@v mamoTe| PV

sE; xal trav more b; Twy Kal more (sic) m.

cupBadovrwy m3 cvuBeBnkdTwy bpvs.
9 dvw] mvsE ; & dvw bp.

prayer see e.g. Matt. vi. 5, Luke
SV 11, 13,

9. dv] Evidently regarded by
the writers as a parallel to the inci-
dent in the Gospels; Matt. xxi. 2 sq,
John xii. 14 sq.

10, caBBdrov peyadou] ‘ahigh sab-
bath’; see the general introduc-
tion.

12. Nuxjrns| The name occurs
more than once in the inscriptions
at Smyrna and in the immediate
neighbourhood; Corp. Luscr. Graec.
3148, 3359. As it is not a common
name until a later date, this fact is
not without its value. It was borne
by a great sophist, a citizen of
Smyrna, who lived in the time of
Nerva and was highly esteemed by
his fellow-townsmen (Philostr. V7¢,
Soph. i. 19, p. 511 Sq; i. 21, pp. 516,
BiG di. 100,)p. 596). He is» styled
‘Sacerdos’ (Plin. £/. vi. 6, [Tacit.]
Dial. 15), which appears to be an
official title, not a proper name. It
is apparently this Smyrnzean, whose
oratory is described by Automedon
in Anthol. Il p. 210. Fabricius

Kkabicayres] kabnoartes s.

ovpBeBdnKdTwr] SE (best Mss, Ruf);
8 maons] mE; amaons bpvs.
1o 7yayov] mE (best

(Bibl. Graec. Vu. p. 755, ed. Harles)
would identify him with our Nicetes,
but chronological considerations
make this hardly possible. The
rhetorician of this name mentioned
by the elder Seneca (Swas. 3, Con-
trou Aub, 7585 IVe 25, 29, V3 Sane)
seems to have been a different per-
son from the Smyrnzan, for it is
hardly possible that the same man
who lived under or before Tiberius
(Senec. Swzas. 3) can have been
flourishing still under Nerva (Phi-
lostr. Vit. Soph. i. 20, p. 512). Pos-
sibly however Philostratus has mis-
named the emperor in question. In
the Clementine fiction Nicetes and
Aquila are the brothers of Clement
(Clem: Hom. ii. x, etc. Nesp. yschliaG;
7). They are made bishops rav
kata "Agiay mapoxiov, Apost. Const.
vii. 46. An account of all the writers
bearing the name Nicetas or Nice-
tes is given in Fabricius £70/. Graec.
VII. p. 745 sq.

kapovyavy]| As in Is, Ixvi. 20
(Symm.), Edict. Diocl. 15. 9 (Corp.
Inscr. Lat. iit. p. 835). It istthe

wn

Io

vit]

MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP.

SVS

\ A lal \ \ > , ~ >
Kal waons THs KaTa THY OlKoUMEVnY KaOoXLKNS éKKAN-

/ land / , lA Lod > le 4 ,
alas, THS wpas eAGovons Tov e€€teva, ovw KkabioavTes

> \ aS > \ / oS ° / /
auTov nyayov ets THY TON, OvTOS GaBBaTou peyadou.

\ e / > - ¢€ > , € / \ ¢ \
Kal UTYHVTa AUTW O Elonvapyos Howdns kat O TaTHO

~ / A \ / ’ \ 5) \ \ ry
avtou Nixytns, ot Kat petabevtes avtov émt THY Kapou-

> / , \
xav érreiPov mapaxabeCouevor Kai Eeyovtes: Ti yap

, > > a , = Neo 6a \ A
KQAKOV €OTLY ELTTELV, Kuptos Kaioap, Kal €7TL voadl, Kal Ta

Mss, but v. I. 7yov); 7yov bpvs.

Il Urqvra] bmE; trata (sic) ps; vravra v.
“Hpw&édys] praef. 0 érexAnfels v alone.

corr. v** marg).

bmvsE; Nixjras p. Praef. dvduare v alone.
It is obviously a gloss on émi tiv Kapodxav just below, and has crept into
ol] om. m alone.

om. msE,
the text at the wrong place.
émt Kapodxav m; eis TO dxnua E.
éemiBioa] G; Oioa E.

dvros] ovTws S.

seyddouv] mbysLE; om. p.-
atT@] mpE; av’rov bsv* (but
12 Nixyrns]
Add. éml ro éxnua (wxnwa v) bpv;

émi Tiv Kapodxav] bpvs;
14 Kvpios] G; Kipee E (comp. L).

kat Tad ToUTOLs axddovda] mbys (comp. L); 7a TovrTous

axdhovda (om. kai) p; om. (altogether) E.

Latin word carruca, somewhat trans-
formed for the sake of a common
Greek termination (-ovya from é¢yo).
In £dict. Diocl. 1. c., where it is
written xapodyor, it is distinguished
from the rheda, the dormitorium, etc.
It was a stately, covered carriage,
used by high functionaries or by
ladies. See Ducange Gloss. Med.
Lat. s.v. ‘carruca.’

14. Kupwus Kaioap] ‘Cesar is
Lord? This, combined with the
further demand § 9 Xoddpnoov tov
Xpiordv, was a defiance of 1 Cor. xii.
3 ovdels ev mvevpare Ocov Aadav éyet
"Avabecua “Incods, kai ovdeis Svvarat
ciety Kupios “Inoovs ei pr ev mvev-
fate ayio (the correct text). In a
certain sense Kuptos Kaiocap might
have been said innocently; but, as
intended, it was a direct negation
of Kupios "Invods and a virtual deifi-
cation of the emperor: see Tertull.
Afpol. 34 ‘Dicam plane imperatorem
dominum, sed more communi, sed
quando non cogor ut Dominum Dei
vice dicam,’ quoted by the commen-
tators. The reading of the Greek

MSS is Kupios Katoap, for which the
vocative Kvpie Kaioap of Eusebius
is a very natural but less expressive
substitute.

On the title ‘Dominus’ see Mar-
quardt Rom. Alterth. Ul. 3, p. 304,
note 1353 (ed. 1),and esp. Mommsen
Romisches Staatsrecht U. p. 737 sq.
Augustus and Tiberius had declined
to be so called; but at a later date
emperors entertained no scruples
on this point. On coins and docu-
ments of Antoninus Pius for instance,
under whom Polycarp was martyred,
it occurs ; Eckhel wm. vit. p. 365,
Orelli Zuscr. 4370 (this last belonging
to the year 155, and therefore nearly
synchronous with Polycarp’s martyr-
dom), passages quoted by Momm-
sen. The title Kvpuos is applied to
the emperor in more than one ex-
tant Smyrnzan inscription; Boeckh
Corp. Inscr. Graec. 3295, 3384.
Though it occurs in the connexion
‘dominus et deus’ as early as Do-
mitian (Suet. Dom. 13; comp. Mar-
tial v. 8), it was not in itself con-
nected with the deification of the

376 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS.

[vin

TouTos dkoAov0a, Kal Siacwlecbar; o dé Ta pev
TpWTAa OUK amTEKp\VAaTO avTOIS, ETEvovTWY SE aUTwY
E~y: Ov pédAdAw orev 6 cupPovdEveTE or. ot OE,
aToTUXOVTES TOU TEITaL avTOV, Seva pyuaTta EdeEyoV
Kal META OTOVONS xaOy pouv QUTOV, WS KATLOVTa ATO THS 5
Kapovyas dmocvpal TO aYTIKYHMWLOY. Kal py éTIOTPA-
eis, ws ovdey rerovOws, mpoOvuws peta aTovdNS é7r0-
peveTo, aydopuevos eis TO GTadLov, BopyBou THAIKOUTOU

of 5) ~ , € \ > = / /
OVTOS EV Tw TTAdiw WS pnoe axova Onvai TLVa dovvac Oat.

I 0 Oe] add. ayos moAVKapmos v.
E. 3 pw] MEW Db.
cupBovreverar mps.
add. air bpvss.
pov vs; KaOfipov (sic) p; Ka@jpoy b.

movety] G3; mpatrew E.
4 aurév] add. did mecBavonNoyias v.
5 omovdys] praef. roNA7s v alone.

2 avrots] bpvs; a’ro’s m3; om.
cup Bovnevere |
éNeyov] mE;

Kabypour] Kabn-

avTov] G; om. E. Add. amo rov 6x7-

paros bpvs; om. mE. It is obviously a gloss on amo rns Kapovxas just below. as]

txt mpE; add. xal bvs.

aliqua ex parte guassaret.
pw] wndé v alone.
(but v. 1. mpodvpuws).

avTikynucoy | avTiKviuLoy Ss.

7 ws] G3; ola E.
8 aydpuevos...crddtov] eis To ordd.ov dyouevos m alone.
Oop’ Bov—els 76 arad.ov (c. g)] om. s. by homceoteleuton.

amo THs Kapovxas] G3; amo Tov dxjparos E.
6 droctpat] (drocipar m) ME; amrocvpyvat bpvs.

In L the sentence runs, wf suras
kal] G; adda yap E.
mpoOvjuws] mbvs; mpodvmos pE

GopvBou] txt mbpv; add.

dé E, omitting it in 7@ (dé) Iloduvkdprw, just below, so as to begin the new sen-

tence here.

om. [EF].

emperor, as Tertullian seems to
think (Afol. 34 ‘Augustus...ne do-
minum quidem se dici volebat, et
hoc enim Dei est cognomen’), but
rather implied that his subjects were
his slaves (Plin. Pazeg. 2 ‘non enim
de tyranno sed de cive, non de
domino sed de parente loquimur’).
The Christians, having their own
Kvpwos, imported a corresponding
meaning into it when applied to the
emperor, and so regarded it as blas-
phemous.

exOvaa] ‘to offer incense’. This
compound is used especially, though
not solely, in the sense ‘thus impo-
nere’, ‘thurificare’; see esp. Porphyr.
ac Abst, ii. 58 avro ro Ovew rod bu-

Q unde] txt mbpv; add. zodots E.
mbpy ; 7oAdols axovoOjvac E. For dxovocOqvae m has axovricOqvat.
10 T@ dé] add. pwaxapiw v alone.

axovoOnvat Twa divacbac]
Twa] mbpv;
For 7@ 6é...elcvdv7t m alone has Tov

puay eixero (‘was allied to’) kal rod
vov map npiv Aeyouevov emiOverv:
0 yap nyets viv Ovew éyouer, Epdewv
€heyov «.7t-A. Comp. Joseph. edd.
Fud. Vii. 3. 3 Tekunpioy eumapéxery
oldpevos TO emiOvew, @oTEP VOmos €aTl
tots "EhAnow x.t.A. (of Antiochus
Epiphanes), Diod. Sic. xviii. 60
eméOvov ek KiBwtiov xpvocov mavres
oi nyepoves Tov Te AiBavwrov Kal TOY
dANov evoddv Ta moAvTedeoTaTa Kal
mpoaekvvovy ws Oeov Tov ’AdeEav-
Spoy (a good illustration of our text).
See Wesseling’s note on Diod. Sic.
xli. 11, from which these references
are taken. For the offering of incense
to the emperors see Tertull. AZo.
30, Arnob. ad Nat. vii. 36, Euseb.

1x]

- MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP.

304

1p as Be) Oe MoNvKaprrw ELOLOVTL ELS TO OTAOLOV

\ > > la ? if é a | fl ANU \
pw €€ ovpavov €yeveTo aoxve IloNvKap7Ee Kat

avopiCou.

A a 7 / V4
Qwvyv TOV NMETEPWY OL TapOYTES HKOVTAY.

\ \ \ > / 5) \ io A \
Kal TOV pev El7ovTa ovdEs Eidev, THY O€

\ \
Kat o.Trov

5) ~ 3. / /
mpocayGevtos av’tov OopuBos jv peéeyas dKovcavTwr

/ / ,
15 OTt [loNvKaprros GuvEetAnTTAaL.

3 7 e > / > 2 ‘ 3/
aViPwWTa oO avOuTratos, €l GQUTOS €ElnH’

mpocayOevTa ouv auTOoV
TOU O€ OMOAO-

youvtos, éreev apveicbar NEywv, AidéoOyTi cov THV

€ 7 \ e/ / ° if e / > ~
NAIKLaV, Kal ETEPA TOUTOLS akoXovGa, ws 00s avTots

dé moduKkdpmov ecotdvTos.
son) alone.

arena erant); modo E.

15 IloNvKapzros] 6 moNVKapros m alone; moN’Kapmoy Vv.

ourndAntrat b; cuvednpby vs.

11 éyéveto] G; yéyover E. Add. Aéyouca v (Jacob-
TIo\vKapre] here, mE; after avdplfov, bpvs.
feed cov yap elu v (from Acts xviii. 9, 10).
13 Tov jueTépwr] TaY ol ueTepwy b; om. s.

After mo\Uxapme aad.
12 eldevy] bE; oidev pvs; téev m.
oi mapovres] G (comp. L, gut in

kal Nourov mpocaxGévros] G; mpocaxbévros ofy E.

ouvel\nmTat] mpE ;

TpocaxGevra ovv] m3; mpocaxbevra 6é p; Aowrdy

mpocaxdévta bs; Nomdv otv mrpoceOivta E; Tod 6é mpocaxbévros éri Tod Bhuaros

v. avTov] here, mbps; after dvnpwra, v alone.
moNUKaptos p; ely mwodUKapmos bsE; etn modUKapmos 6 émloKomos Vv.
ouodoyoivTos] G3; Kal duodoyijoavtos E.

16 ein] m; ef
Tou dé

17 émeiev] add. ws évduccey v.

18 dixlav] add. & kadé rodvKapme kal pire judv Kal Oicov Tots Gets iva Kal Tiymaev

peylorev Kal dwpedv map’ judy a&wéels v.

axd\ovla m alone.
m; & ovvnbes av’rois E.

#7. vil. 15, and esp. Plin. ZA. x.
97 ‘Qui negant esse se Christianos
aut fuisse, quum praeeunte me deos
appellarent et imagini tuae, quam
propter hoc iusseram cum simulacris
numinum adferri, ¢wre ac vino sup-
plicarent, praeterea maledicerent
Christo, quorum nihil posse cogi
dicuntur, qui sunt revera Christiani,
dimittendos esse putavi.’

kal Ta TovToLs akoAovGa] SC. A€yorTes,
‘and the like’. This clause appears
not to be given as forming part of
the words of the magistrates ; comp.
§ 9 kal €repa Tovrots dkodovba. These
words kat ta tovrois dkodovéa are
omitted by Eusebius and therefore
by Rufinus. It is a mistake of
Cotelier to say that they are repre-

€repa tovTos axddovba] edevyev

ws €G0s avrots] bys; ws éorw avtois €80s p; av os jv avbrors

sented in his ‘de caetero’; for ‘de
caetero vivere securum’ is an at-
tempt to give the full force of the
compound dace feo bau.

2. emysevovray Se] See the note
on § 6.

Il. cewvy €& ovpavov x.t.r.| This is
apparently related as a parallel to
the incident in the Gospel, John xii.
28 nAOev otv havi ek Tod ovpavod K.T.X.
The actual words however, icyve
kal avdpi¢ov, are taken from Josh. i.
6, 7, 9 (comp. Deut. xxxi. 7, 23); see
Ps-Ign. Hero 8.

12. Tov pev eimovra k.t.A.] Comp.
Actix 7

16. ei avros etn] ‘tf zt were the
man himself’, aitos being the predi-
cate, not the subject.

378
Neyeuv®

eimov, Aipe Tous aOéous.

LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS.

[1x

af \ , (4 ,
Opocov tnv Kaioapos tuynv, peTavoncor,
6 6€ TloNvKapros éuPp.bet

an , >’ / \ 7 \ > “ he
TW TPOTW7TW Els TaVTA TOV oxAov TOV €V TW oTAdiW

, - , \ / ~~ \
dvouwy €Ovwv éuPAeWas Kal éemioeioas avTois THY

I Aéyew] mpvs; Aéyew éoriy E (but v. 1. éore Aéyew); A€ywr b.
Toxnv] Tixew b,

duwaov b3 wmogor s.
v alone.
€uBprbels m3 e€uGprO7 vs.
mv[E]; 7&v bps.

abéous] Aeovs b.

I. tv Kaicapos tvynv] This is
called in Latin either ‘genius’ or
‘fortuna’ or ‘numen Caesaris’—
most commonly the first. This oath
was invented under Julius Cesar,
and caused some scandal at the
time; Dion Cass, xliv. 6 ry Te
TUxnv avTov dpuvivac (Comp. Cc. 50).
Under Augustus days were set apart
for the worship of the genius of the
emperor (see Marquardt om. Al-
terth. I. 3, p. 270). During the same
emperor's reign we have the notice,
Joseph. Azz. xvi. 10. 8 SvdAaiov thy
anv tvxnv emopocaytos. This oath
however was repudiated at first by
Tiberius (Dion Cass. lvii. our
Gpvivat Tois avOpmros Thy ێavToOv
TUXnY ouveyoper), though afterwards
we hear that the name of Sejanus
was associated with his own in it
(2b. lviil. 2 rnv Te TUXNY aUTaY @pvvaar).
At a subsequent date it became very
common. The emperor Gaius even
punished persons because they had
never pronounced it; Suet. Calig. 27
‘quod numquam per genium suum
dejerassent.’ Ina form of this oath
found in two Baetican inscriptions
of the time of Domitian (C./.Z. I.
1963, 1964, pp. 253, 255, 257), the
genius of the living emperor is
mentioned after the names of the
deceased and deified emperors ; ‘Per
Jovem et divom Augustum et divom
Claudium et divom Vespasianum

4 avouwv €Ovv] G (comp. L); om. E.

“Onocov]

2 elov] mE; ezé bpys. Tovs| om.

6 6é] add. riios kal wakdptos v. éuBpbet] pbE ;
3 TO Tpocwmre| add. Kal or(Bape v. Tov sec]

kal...avaBrévas]

Augustum et divom Titum August-
um et genium imperatoris [Caesaris]
Domitiani Augusti deosque Pena-
tes.’ Sometimes it runs ‘per salu-
tem et genium’; e.g. Dion Cass.
xliv. 50 ov tyv Te vylelay THY TE
TUxnv opvucav. Hence the oath
of the mad emperor Gaius, who
glorifying a certain horse ryy te
ceTnpiay avTov Kal THY TUxnY @pyve
(Dion Cass. lix. 14). The Christians
were prepared to accept the first,
per salutem, but repudiated the se-
cond, on the ground that the ‘ge-
nius’ or ‘fortune’ was a demon, a
false god, which they could only
adjure for the purpose of exorcising;
Tertull. Apo/. 32 ‘sed et juramus,
sicut non per genios Caesarum, ita
per salutem eorum, quae est au-
gustior omnibus geniis: nescitis
genios daemonas dici...ceterum dae-
monas, id est genios, adjurare con-
suevimus, ut illos de hominibus exi-
gamus, non dejerare, ut eis honorem
conferamus’, Minuc. Fel. 29 ‘sic
eorum numen vocant, ad imagines
supplicant, genium, id est, daemo-
nem ejus, implorant’, Orig. c. Ceés.
Vill. 65 rvynv pévrot Baoiéws ovK
OMVUPEY...€LTE Yap, OS @VOMLaTaY TLVES,
exopa povov é€otiv...ovK dpvupev TO
pndapnas by ws Ocov...cire Kal...daipov
€otly 7» TUyn Tov Bacih€ws, Kal ovTws
dmoOavnréov éatt paddov npiv vmép
Tov pry opooa xt.r., LExhort. ad

Ix] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP.

379

5 xeipa, otevatas TE Kal avaBAEVas els TOY ovpavory,
cimev’ Aipe Tovs dBéous. éyKetmevov dé Tov dvOurarou
kal Névyovtos* “Opocov, Kat dérokvw oe RowWdpnoov
tov Xpiatov: én 6 ModvKapros: ’Oydonkovta Kal €&

omitted in s by homeeoteleuton. kal] G; om. E. 6 d@éous] add. did mpoc-

wirou Ths yas Vv (comp. Acts xxii. 22).
G; iyounévou E; praecepior L.
Avw ce] dodo ce b.

é€ydojKovra b.

Martyr. 7 wmrixov dpdprnpa eivac
vou.créov TO opvivar TvxnY TLVOS
(Op. I. p. 278, ed. Delarue). Pliny

(Paneg. 52) makes it a merit of
Trajan that ‘non apud genium tuum
bonitati tuae gratias agi, sed apud
numen Iovis Optimi Maximi pate-
ris’; and yet he himself punished
the Bithynian Christians for repu-
diating the cultus of this emperor
(Ep. x. 97, quoted above on § 8
émiOvca). This worship of the em-
peror’s genius was a natural outcome
of Roman polytheism, for we meet
in the inscriptions with ‘genius
oppidi, municipi, cohortis, legionis,
populi Romani, etc.’, and even pri-
vate individuals had their ‘genii.’
But it outran all bounds, and this
was held the most terrible of all
oaths; Tertull. Afo/. 28 ‘Citius
denique apud vos per omnes deos
quam per unum genium Caesaris
pejeratur’, Minuc. Fel. 1. c. ‘et est
eis tutius per Jovis genium pejerare
quam regis’; see also Melito ad
Antonin. 4 (p. 425, Otto) with Otto’s
notes, p. 464 sq. Tiberius indeed,
when Rubrius was accused of vio-
lating the ‘numen Augusti’ by per-
jury, deprecated his punishment on
the ground that ‘perinde aestiman-
dum quam si Jovem fefellisset ; de-
orum injurias diis curae’ (Tac. Azz.
i. 73); but this was not an insult
offered to a living emperor.

7 "Opocov] duwaor (sic) b; w@pocor s.
Aocddpnoov] Avdapynoov bs.
tunc ait polycarpus L; 0 (add. wakdpios v) modv’xaprros py bpvs.

éyKeimevou] évkerpévou b. avouTarou]
aro-
8 67 6 IloNvKapros] mE;
’OydojKcovra]

4. dvopov] An epithet of the
Gentiles; Actsiii...23,) F Consaeiar
See also the antithesis of “Iovdator
and mapdvonor in a passage from an
early writer in Euseb. H. £. v. 16
quoted below, p. 383.

7. Roddpnoov «.t.A.] This was
the test applied by Pliny in the
Bithynian persecution; “Pf. x. 97
‘praeterea maledicerent Christo...11
et Christo maledixerunt.’

8. ’Oydonxovra x.7.A.] Comp. Po-
lycrates in Euseb. H. £. v. 24 éyo
otv, adeAdoi, €Enxovta mévre ern EXoV
ev Kupi@ k.t.A. It is doubtful whether
Polycarp means that he was a Chris-
tian from his birth and was now
86 years old, or that it was 86
years since he became a Christian.
With the reading ¢yo SovAevar (for
SovAevw) the former interpretation
seems more natural, as it is also
more probable in itself. In favour
of the latter Halloix (1. p. 588), fol-
lowed by others, quotes the dying
words of Hilarion, ‘Egredere, anima
mea; quid dubitas? septuaginta
prope annis servisti Christo, et mor-
tem times?’ (Hieron. Vit. Hi/ar. 45,
Op. Ul. p. 39), spoken when he was
in his 80th year (zd. 44). But even
if we take the reading SovAeva, this
parallel only shows that Polycarp
might have meant the 86 years to
reckon from his conversion, not that
he did actually mean it.

380 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAAANS. [1x

évn [€xw] SovrAevalv] ait, Kal ovdévy pe HOiknoev* Kal

~ y va \ {2 Nn: v:
mus dvvapat BAacdynunoa Tov Baci€a pov, TOV Tw-
7
TavTa ME}
lA A ’ ry \ Zz.
X. ’*€nievoyTos o€ waNlv avTov Kal A€yovTos,
of \ / , > , 5)
Opuocov tHv Kaicapos tuxnv, arexpivato* Et Kevodo-
a e , \ , / e \ ie
Eets va Cuoow tyHv Kaioapos tuxnv, ws ov eves,
qn \ ~ A J /
MPOTTOLEL OE AYVOELV ME TIS Ell, META TAPPNOLAS akoveE,
7 > \ / A ~~ ~
Xpiurtiavos ej. et d€ OerAELs TOY TOU xYpLTTLAVIGMOU
an , \ e i N, Us: af G > /
pabety Noyov, Sos nmepav Kat akovoov. én oO avbv-
~ A lod , CO)
matos’ Ileicov tov Snpov. 06 6€ FloXvKapros ei7ev*

1 éxw dovrAedwyv] bpvs (SovAevoy s) (comp. L, octogesimum jam et sextum atnum
aetatis ingredior, nomini ejus probatus et serviens semper); 5ovhevw mE [Chron-
Lasch. |. avr] avrov v. ovdév we HOiknoev] bpvsE [ Chron-Pasch.] (but add.
GAG Kal wGdXNov diepiAakév me awd mavrds Kakod v); numaguam ab eo laesus, semt-
perque servatus L.; épvdatéy pe m. 2 Baoiéa pov] Kvpidy mov Kal Baor-
Aéa v alone, but L expands in another way. cwoavTd pe] add. amd mo\Gv
OdiWewy Kal dvayKay v. 3 pe] pac b. 4 7a\W] om. m alone.
atrod] Tod avOurarov v alone. 5 “Omocov] wuocor s. TUxXnY] TUXEW b (and
so below). Add. kal drow ce v. amexpivato...Tvxnv] om. s by homceote-
leuton. amexplvaro] mbpv (but add. 0 muaxdpios v); ait L; 0 mod’Kapros E
(adding yoy after Kevodokels). Hi xevodokets] KE; éexetvo Soéns m3; Exetvo
ddeew bv; un mor yévoito p; guid...cogis L. 6 ot] G; om. E. 7 IWpoc-
move? 5é] G (but mpooroq p, mpoorore’s m); mpooroovmevos E. pe Tis] G5
boris E. 8 elu] ein s. OédXas...hoyov] E 3 Oédns Tov xpioriavicpod
pabety Néyov m; pabety Odes Tov Tov XpioTLargpod Nbyov bpv; OéAeas pabety Tov
TOU xXploTiavicmod Adyor s. 9 €¢7n 6 dv@iraros] ME; 6 dvOiratos én bpvs.
10 djuov] add. kal dxovw cov v. 0 52] mbps; 0 aytos v; om. E, elrev] G;

5. Kevodokeis| ‘vainly zmaginest’, my part’, as in Mart. Zgn. Rom. 10
‘vainly expectest’. For the two dxove yovv peta mappyoias. The
senses of xevodofos -&eiv, -Eia, (1) phrase is generally used with AaXeiv,
“vain-glory’, (2) ‘vain opinion,’ see eimetv, etc.: Acts il. 29, iv..29, 31,
the note on Ign. J/agn. II. XxVili. 31, Demosth. PAz/. ii. p. 73.

6. tva opoce| ‘that I would swear’. In Clem. Rom. 34, as in Lev. xxvi.
For examples of similar uses of a 13, 1 Macc. iv. 18, it signifies ‘with
see Winer Gramm. § xliv. p. 422 sq, boldness, with confidence’, all re-
lili. p. 577. As xevodofeiv involves ference to speech being lost.

a latent deszre, the expression here 8. Xproriavos eipe] See EP. Vienn.
has a parallel in 6é\ew ta, which is ef Lugd. 10, 19, 20, etc., in Euseb.
not uncommon. It would appear WH. £.v.1; Act. Fustin. et Soc. 2, 3,
that oudow is the conjunctive. 4 (Ruinart, p. 106 sq, Ratisb. 1859) ;

7. pera mappynoias| ‘plainly’, lit. Act. Perp. et Felic. 3, 6; and comp.

‘with unreservedness of speech on Pilin. Ep. x. 97.

x] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 381.

Ce pev Kav Noyou yEiwoas SEdivaypeOa yap apyais
kat 退ovoias vo Ocov TeTaypevats TYuny KaTa TO
Tpoonkov THv pn PAaTTOVTAY Huas aTroveuEW* EKElVOUS
d€ ovK dElous rryouuat Tov drodoyeto Oat avTois.

18 XI.

a) 3 N \ ,
oe TapaBadw, EaV [Ly] PMETAVONTNS.

/ = af
‘O 6€ avOumaTos eizev' Onpia exw, TovTOLS
Kare:
5) , \ CoA e p) \ - / rye | \
aueraberos yap nuiv 4 aro TaV KpELTTOVwWY emt Ta

e \ SY
O 0€ €i7rev*
, , \ \ 7 > \ ~
XElpw petavora* Kadov oe petatider@ar aro Tewv
> sent\ \ / € \ , \ eee,
xarerwv én Ta Olkata. oO O€ adv TpOS avToV"

20 Ilupi ce row SaravynOjva, €¢ TwY Onpiwv KaTadpoveis,

égn E. Ir Dé pev] add. & dvOvmare v.
ngiwoa] bpvsE; 7élwKa m.

kav] mpvs; kal p (Jacobson) E.
12 Ocov] mE; rod Peov bpvs. TUL... dTrovewew |
mbvys ; Urordocerbat kata 7d rpoghKov Kal Tluny drovepew Thy wh BAArrovecay Huds De

13 amoveuew] aroveuny s. 14 ovK agious nyodmac] E; obx jryodua déious bpvs ;

ovKnyovmat délious eivat m (where the ovx points to the order in E).
15 ‘O 6¢ dv@draros elrev] mE (but with v. 1. épm); 6 dé
3 a 4 IN 2 y rN pHt\ t ? ,

avOumraros mpos avrov etrev bps; epy mpds avrov 6 avOUmraros v.
printed zapa\a6 by an error in Jacobson; mapaducw s.

avrov’s m alone.

avrots]

16 rapaBara]
MeTavonans] meTavoraes

bs. 0 6é elev] bpsE (comp. L); 6 6€ rodvKapros elreyv m; amexplOn 6 dy.os

ToAUKApPTOS V.
p alone. quw 7] etut m alone.
GecOa] perabécba b alone.
xaraurav b. 0
mE.
Ruf),

ppoveis E has éav...katadppor7s.

10. Iletoov rov dSjyov| It is not
clear with what motive the procon-
sul says this; whether (1) like Pilate,
with a sincere desire to release the
prisoner, or (2) as an excuse for
his execution, knowing such an ap-
peal to be useless.

II. dedidaypeOa yap x.t.r.] See
Mart. Ign. Rom. © vrotaccopevous
dpxovow, ev ois akivduvos 7 vmotayn
k.7.A., With the notes (comp. 70. 2
xapiras...ras py BAramTovcas Wuynr).
The reference in ded:daypeOa is espe-
cially to Rom. xiii. 1 sq, 1 Pet. 11.
13 sq.

KdXec] add. avra év raxe v.

Add. we bpvs; om. mE.
6 6é] add. dv@Umaros v.

17 dmetaberos] dmapddexros
18 Kaddv] KadGv b. perari-
19 xaderav]

20 mow] bpvs 3 moujow

daravnbjva] G; dauacb7jvar E (translated however consumt by
el...katadppovets] here, mbps; before mupt ge k.7.X., Vv.

For e@...kata-

17. aperaeros yap «7.A.] Again
imitated in Mart. lgn. Rom. 9 kadrdv,
@ Baowded, 7 ek KaKOY peTavora K.T.A.

18. kadov d€ x.t-A.] From the
choice of the words here, ra yadera
and ra Oikaa, it appears that this
clause is intended to refer to the
proconsul himself; ‘It is you, not
I, who have need to repent and to
practise justice instead of cruelty’.’
The insertion of pe therefore in some
texts arises from a misunderstand-
ing.

20, SamavnOjva] Comp. § 16.

382 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS. [XI

\ A / \ / ~ >
€av pn petavonyoys. 06 6€ TlodvKapzos: Flip aze-
~ \ \ 14 / \ > ced
Nels TO TpOS wWeav Kalopevov Kal peET OXrIyov oPBeEv-

> -~ \ \ ~ / , \
yumEvOV' ayVvoEis yap TO THS peNoVoNS KplTEws Kal

2 / , ~ ’ , 7 col ’ A
aiwviov KoAdoEws Tos doEBEOL THpoUMEVoY TIP. Gada
ray
Ti Bpaduveas; pepe 0 Bovre.

XII.
\ Co 2 iJ \ \ Li la ,
Kat Xapas EveTiuTAaTO, Kal TO TPOTWTOV avTov xapt-

Tavra Sé Kai étepa TAElova Aéywv, Capoous

b) = e/ , \ ~
TOS ETANPOUTO, WOTE OV MOVOY MH GuUUTETELY Tapax-
, \ - , \ ’ id 5) \
Gevros Uo TwY NEYOMEVWY TpOS av’TOY, aa ToOUVaY-
/ \ , lon , A -
tiov Tov advOvmatov éxoThvat wéeuryar TE TOV EavTOU
1 6 6c] mbs; 6 dé dyuos p; 06 ayios v; om. (altogether) E. ToAvKapros] bp;
add. Aéyec v; add. elev msE; add. rvespondit [L]. Iltp]add. woe m alone.
Nets] pvE; dmei\fs b; amidjss; mor dwoNeism. 2 7dJ)0m.E alone. 3 ayvoeis]

ayvons Ss. Kploews...ko\doews] Koddoews...kploews (transp.) p alone. 4 adra]
kal @\X\a m alone. 5 Ti Bpad’ves] mbpE; mi) Bpaddvys v; Bpaddvns (om. m7) s.

amret-

6] mps; @ vE (but with v. 1.6); 6b.
6 dé] rotvuy v alone.
melw E (with v. 1. r\elova); om. m.
...Xaptros] om. s by homeeoteleuton.
ThGTo M; aveTiuTAGTO V.
Bote] Womep vs. ov] G3 uh E.
oupmecety| cuptrecty Ss.

I. Ilvp ameineis x.7.A.] See the
note on § 2 mpd ddOadpay yap k.7.A.

8. py cuptecety x.t.d.] If rapax-
@évros be read, the subject of cupme-
cewv will be 16 mpocwrov ; if tapay-
Gevra, the subject must be Polycarp
himself, and the construction will
be py cvpreceiv attov ta Tpoo-
om. Both constructions are illus-
trated by the Lxx of Gen. iv. 5, 6,
Kdiv...cuvérece TH mpocar@ adrod,
kal eie Kipios 6 cds TO Kaiv...iva
TL ouverece TO TPOT@TOY GOD ;

13- "Iovdaiwv] See also § 17.
There is ample independent evidence
of the presence of Jews at Smyrna.
In Rev. ii. 8 reference is made in
Smyrna to tyyv Braodnpiay tay e-
yovrwv “Iovdalovs elvar éavtovs, Kal
ovK €iciv, GAAa Guvaywy) Tod Sarava.

érepa] mE; &\Xa bpvs.
éywr] elmay v alone.
éverium\ato] pE; évernumddarw b; éver-
xapitos] add. Oetas v.
uy] bpvsE (but some MSS omit); om. m.
Tapaxdévtos] pvs; TapaxbévTa mbE.

Bove] mbp; PovAn s; add. év raxe v.
m)elova] bs (aXelwva bs) pv ;
7 éverriutNaro

8 émr)npotro] praef. ws s.
Q adda

In Boeckh Corp. Luscr. Graec. 9897
is a Greek sepulchral inscription of
Smyrna mentioning two Jewish el-
ders, father and son, and concluding
with the Hebrew pybv. In another
Smyrnzan inscription (2. 3148), be-
longing to Hadrian’s reign, mention
is made of oi wore "Iovdatoc—appa-
rently renegades who had conformed
to heathenism—as making large con-
tributions to certain public works.
The presence of a Judaic Docetism
in Smyrna, as shown in Ign. Swzyrz.
2, 5, etc., is also a significant fact.
The Jews appear likewise at the
martyrdom of Pionius and_ his
companions, who also suffered at
Smyrna in the Decian persecution ;
Act. Pion. 3 ‘Innumerae quoque
aderant feminarum catervae, quia

5

xu]

MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP.

383

, > / ° , - Pines ,
KHPUKa, €V METW TH oT Adin KnpvEat Tpls [loNvKaprros

€ > e \ \ hk / If
wuodoynoev EavTov XpioTiavov €Eivat. TovTou exGEvTos

e/

¢ \ lon , \ ~ > =~ V9
Uu7TrO TOU KH PUKOS, aTavY TO aAnGos eOvwy TE Kal lou-

daiwy Tav tiv Cyvpvav

/ ,
KQTOLKOUYTWY aKaATATYXETW

~ , -~ 5) , ec , e -
15 Guuw Kal peyadn Pwvn éreBoa: Ouvtos éotw 6 THs

‘Acias didaoKados, 6 TaTHp Twv XpioTiavwv, 6 THY

npetepuv Ocwv KabaipéTns, 6 TodAous SiwWacKwy pan)

Qvew pndé mpockuveiy.

fq , ’ iA \
TauTa NEyorTes ETTEBOwY Kat

NpwTwy TOV ‘Aciapyny Pirirmov, wa erapn Tw IloXv-

Trolvavttoy Tov] om. s alone.
Tovvavriav b.

ExoTHvat Tov avOUmarov); éexoTHoTa Ss; waddov exoTioa v3 exmAREae p.
Te] wéuwerarb; Kal méuparv; méuyar (om. Te) s.

Béow] éupéow bs.
Knpv&ae pvs.
é€autov b; éavrov wuodéynoev m alone.

tpis] mE; tpirov bpvs.

G; Trav édvav E (but some MSs om. 7dr).

ouUpynv p alone.
OXETO S.
*Aclas] MEL; dceBelas bpvs.

txt mE; add. rots @eots bpvs.

19 7pwTwy] bpvE ; Apatow m; ypdra s.

erat dies sabbati et Judaeorum fe-
minas ab opere diei festivitas re-
laxabat’ (comp. § 4). This explains
the large concourse of Jews at Poly-
carp’s martyrdom, which occurred
also at a festival time. As in the
Apostolic times, so also in subse-
quent ages, the Jews took an ac-
tive part in instigating the persecu-
tions of the Christians; Tertull.
Scorp. 10 ‘synagogas Judaeorum,
fontes persecutionum’, comp. Justin
Mart. AZol/. i. 31 (p. 72), with Otto’s
note for other references in Justin.
Their activity in this respect in
Proconsular Asia appears from an
anonymous writer in Euseb. H. £.
v. 16, where twitting the Montanists
he says, €ore tis Tay amo Movrarod...
dotis vo “lovdaiwy edidyOn 7 vd
mapavopwv amexravOn; ovdeis... ovde
pny ovde ev cuvaywyats “lovdaiwy tev

ada] add. cat p alone.
Io éxoTnvat] bE; éxarjvac (sic) m (transposing the words,

T@ oTadiw] bE; tov oradiov mpvs.

KaToiKovvTwr] oikovvTwy p alone.
15 pwn] praef. 77 s alone.
6 T&r] Kal Tv v alone.

TouvavTiov |

ménwae
éavTou] G; om. E. Ir é€v
Knpvéac] mbE; xat
12 wuoddynoev éauTov] pvsE ; owodsynoev
Tovrov] add. dé m alone. 13 €Ovar]
Zpubpvav]
akaracxéTw] dKara-
é7eBda] mbys; €Bda pE. 16
18 mpockuvety |

14 T@y] TOY Ss.

éreBdwy] bysE; émreBdoovv m; €Bdour p.

yuvatkay Tis euaotrywOn tore 7) eAtOo-
BodnOn; ovSapoce ovdapas.

14. axatacxeto] ‘ungovernable’,
as in the v. 1. in James iii. 8, where
however the correct reading is dxa-
TaGTaTOV.

15. Ovros eorw k.t.r.] See Passio
Cypriant 17 (Ruinart’s Act. Since.
Mart. p. 17) ‘Sectae signifer et ini-
micus deorum.’

19. ’Actapynv| The Asiarch was the
head of the Commune Asiae, the
confederation of the principal cities
of the Roman province of Asia. As
such he was the ‘chief-priest’ of
Asia (§ 21) and president of the
games. For more see the excursus
on the Asiarchs at the end of this
Letter (p. 403 sq).

®iktmrov| This Philip is mention-
ed as a Trallian below § 21, and
Strabo tells us that owing to the

384 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS.

[ XI

, , s\ of \ io \ ’ lol >’ \
KapTw N€ovTa. oO O€ Ey py civat EEOV avTM, ErELon
y A , , eo ’ ~ e 0
TETANPWKEL TA KUVHYETIa. TOTE EOOFEV avTOIs OpoOu-
’ ~ e/ \ le ~
padoy émiBojca, wate Tov Tlo\vKapTov CwvTa KaTa-
a Ws ’ \ a ;
Kavoa. der yap TO THs Pavepwheions Ext TOV TpOTKE-
/ > / = e/ > \ ’ A /
dadaiov orracias TAnpwOnvat, OTE LOWY AUTO KaLO{EVOY 5
oy \ ~ A lo n
MPOTEVXOMEVOS ELTTEV ETLOTPADELS TOLS TUY AUTH TLETOLS
mpopntikws’ Act we CwvTa Kanvat.
1 0 6¢] mE (comp. L); add. @idurmos bpvs. é£ov] é&av s alone.
pE; avrd (but transp. a’rd éfov) m; avrdv b; adray vs.

pwKn Ss.
reads mo\UKaprov émiBonoar kataxavOjvac.

Bn ae
avTo]
2 mwemAnpwer] TerAn-

3 tad 3 ‘ a “ . }
avrois] avrov’s m alone. 3 ¢avra] om. b alone, which
E places (avra after wore. KaTa-
kavoa] E (not xataxajva, as stated in Jacobson); kavcoac (sic) m (some letters

being omitted by homeceoteleuton (Gv[Ta Ka]raxatoat); kataxavOjvac bpvs (derived

from the passage just below); wf vivum polycarpum ignis exureret L. 4 de]
eidn b. pavepwheians] bpvs (pavepwOyons s); add. aire mE. 5 avo] avrw
bps. Katdpevoyv] om. p alone. 6 ovv avT@] G3; per’ ad’rou E. 7 Aci}

wealth of Tralles its citizens were
constantly appointed Asiarchs, xiv.
Pp. 649 kai dei tives €& adray cic ot
MPOTEVOYTES KATA THY emapxiav, ovs
*Ag.dpyas kadovow. The name Philip
occurs in connexion with Tralles in
Galen Of. XIII. p. 105 (ed. Kihn)
€000n vo BiNimrov Tpaddavois, and
on no less than eight Trallian in-
scriptions (given above, I. p. 629 sq),
where there is mention of three gene-
rations of persons bearing the name
I. “IovAvos Bidurmos, the grandfather
being entitled apyxtepeds Acias, the
father éeitporos tév S«Bacrav and
iepeds Tov Avos Tov Aapactod, and the son
“IovALos Pidurros cvykAytiKds oTparnyos
“‘Popaiwr, the father, if not the grand-
father also, being mentioned as dyo-
vo0érns. Boeckh (see his note on no.
2790 at Aphrodisias, where the father
is again mentioned) conjectures that
this person derived his name from
the emperor Julius Philippus; but
an inscription since discovered at
Olympia clearly shows that he is
wrong. This inscription, published by
Dittenberger in the Archdologische

_ of his justice.

Zeitung XXXVI (1880), Hft. 1, and
commented on by R. A. Lipsius in
Fahrb. f. Protest. Theol. 1881, p.
575, runs thus ; “H ’OdAvpmi[7| Bovdr
T[diov] “Iovdcoly] &iAurmov TpaddAtavov
tov *Acwapyny nOav evexa, “Odvpruade
oA’ (given above I. p. 629). The
proximity of date (Olymp. 232=A.D.
149) points to the same person who
presided over the martyrdom of Poly-
carp. He is evidently the same whose
name appears in the Trallian in-
scriptions as éritporos trav S<«Baotor.
Perhaps also this is the person men-
tioned in the Anthology (II. p. 450),
where there is an epigram by Theo-
doretus the grammarian (see Fabric.
Bibl. Graec. Vi. p. 320) eis thy eixova
@iinmov apyovros ev Spvpvy, from
which it appears that the Philadel-
phians sent offerings in recognition
A much later Philip
is commemorated on coins as Re-
corder (ypapparevs) of Tralles in the
age of the Gordians; Mionnet Iv.
p- 192 (no. 1119), 26. Suppl. VI. p-
465 (no. 683).

Since the publication of my first

Io

15

xT]

XIII.

MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP.

385

i > A , / > /
Tavta Ovvy META TOTOVUTOU TaNXOUS EVEVETO,

~ Ses , - af - ,
Gartoy n éXEyEeTO, TWY OYAWY TApaypHua TUVayovTwY

€K TE TMV EpyarTnptov Kal Bardaveiwy FUN Kal ov-

/ 5) / / e a > ~ >
yava, uartota “lovdaiwy mpobuuws, ws E0os avTots, eis

a e /
TaAVUTAaA UTOUDYOUVT WY.

J \ € oN ¢ ,
OTE O€ 7 TUPKQALA nTomwacOn,

> , c ~~ / \ € Ie \ A xv
amroGemevos EAUTW TAVTA TA lLMUaATLA Kal Avoas THY

, > a \ c , ¢ 7 \ /
Cwrny, ETTELOATO Kal vu7roX\vetv EAUTOV, PH TPOTEOOV

lod - \ \ ayn e/ lod ~
TOUTO TOlLWYV oa TO AEl EKAOTOVY TWY TWIOTWY OT7TOU-

ére de? v alone. fe] mae ps.

xavOnvac bps; KavOnvar v.

Tov AexO7jvac bpvs.

yayovTwr) 3; cuvayaydvTwy bvs.

alone. Badavelwy] Badaviwv bs.

yotvTrwy] VroupydvTwy s 3 wroupyely v.

bsE; éavrov pv; avrov m.

ps; add. a’rov mby.
edition, Dr Sterrett (42 Epigraphi-
cal Fourney in Asia Minor, 1888,
pp. 325 sq) has published the im-
portant Trallian inscription (no. 379
=no. 4 on I. p. 630 above) which
mentions three distinct persons of
the name Julius Philippus; but by
mistake he has assigned (p. 326) to
the youngest of the three the title of
iepedvs tov Avos tov Aapagiod which
belongs to his father.

2. memAnpoxer| For the omission
of the augment see Winer Gramm. §
aie pees:

Ta kvynyeora] representing the Latin
‘venationes’, as e.g. in Boeckh Cov#.
Inscr. Graec. 2511 gapiria povo-
payov kal vrournua Kuynyeciov Nepe-
plov Kaorpixiov Aevkiov Ilakwmavou
*Aovapxov kai AvpnXias Samdovs Iha-
Tavos Atkiwvavns apxvepelas -yuvatkos
avtov, where, as here, it stands in
connexion with an Asiarch; comp.
also no. 3650, a similar inscription
but mutilated. Thus kuynyéova would
comprise all fights with wild beasts
in the circus, whether dogs were

IGN, IIT,

tw] kal ray m alone.
1o Te] G; om. E.
kal ppvyava] om. m alone.

mdavTa}] om. m alone.
e , e , e ‘ e ¢
varodvew éautov] EauvTov uToNveL v.

kajvat] mE (but some MSS kaTaxanva); KaTa-
8 éyévero] mbvsE; éylvero p.

Q 7% édéyero] mE;
cuvayovTwv] mpE (but v.1. cuva-
kal Badavetwy] om. m
12 Uzoup-
mupkata] bpys; mupa mE. 13 €avTe]
14 ¢avnv] E; add. éavTou
15 ael] om. m alone.

employed or not. On the ‘vena-
tio’ see Friedlander S7ttengeschichte
Roms ll. p. 218 sq, Marquardt Rom.
Staatsverw. Ul. pp. 507, 542 sq.

4. er yap x«.7.d.] Comp. John
XVili. 32 a 0 AGyos TOU "Inaov TANpwOn,
Ov eurev onpalyev Troiw Bavaria nueAdev
aro@vnokev, It seems that this unex-
pected fulfilment of Polycarp’s pre-
sentiment is regarded by the writer
or writers of this epistle, after their
wont, as a parallel to the unexpected
fulfilment of Christ’s prediction: see
above, § 1, and I. p. 610 sq.

6. etmev x.7.A.| See above, § 5.

7. kajva| For this form see
Winer Gramm. § xv. p. 106, Veitch
Irregular Verbs s.v. xaio.

10. &vAa kai ppvyava] ‘wood and
Juel, the former from the workshops
etc., and the latter from the baths ;
comp. Cic. zz Verr. 11. 1. 69 ‘légna
et sarmenta circumdare, ignemque
subjicere coeperunt,’ quoted by Us-
sher, who also refers to Tertull. Aol,
50 ‘Licet nunc sarmenticios et se-
maxios appelletis, quia ad stipitem

25

386

LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS.

[XII

, e/ lf cod \ > a e/
daCewy ooTls TAX LOV TOU XPeTOS aQUuUTOU awnra:

> \ \ > io e/ / \ \ -~
[ev] TaAVTL yap ayabns EVEKEV TOALTELAS Kal 7 po THs:

cod ’ /
TOANLAS EKEKOTMHTO.

Tpos THY Tupav ijpuorpeva dpyava.

> if i ’ -~ / \
evOews ovv avTw mepieTibeTo Ta

peAAoVTWV O€

oy ad \ - > 7 / J €
aUTWY KaL ToocnAOVY €Ei7rEV" Agere Me OUTWS* O05

\ € ~ A Cn =
yap Sous viropeivat TO Tip Swoe Kal ywpis THs Ume-

, ’ - of > lA of ’ ~ -
TeEpas EK TwY AWD acpanetas QGKUATOY E7TIMELVaL TH
a

Tupa :

XIV. Oi O€ ov KabyAwoay per, TpoTeonoav o€

1 doris] bpsE; ris mv.
Xpwros] xpoTos s.

Taxvov] E ; rdéxevov mpvs; taxlay b (Jacobson).
dwyra] G ; éddwyra E.

L); ravti yap kakGb; mpdtes yap kahas pvs; mdons yap m.

2 €v wavti yap] E (comp.
ayabns evexev

mohiretas] m (but évexa for é&vexev m) bvsE; kal dyads cal Oeoulunrov modrelay p.
3 wodias] E; waprupias bpvsL. All the words kal rpo rs wapruplas (or modtas)
are omitted in m; and this is best accounted for by supposing that the scribe had
mohids in his copy and after writing wodcrelas his eye passed on inadvertently to it,

so as to omit the intervening words.
alone. ovy] dé m alone.
5 avrwy cal] av7ov (om. kal) m alone.
év TH GUNW V. elev] add. o dytos v.

om. mpvsE.

dopaneias] arpanias s.
dimidii axis revincti sarmentorum
ambitu exuremur.’

2. dyabjs x«t.A.] Comp. Vit.
Polyc. 6 €v won mpokomn ths ev
Xpior@ miotews Kal THs Kata THY
ayaOnv moXuteiay 6 Modvkaptos éyi-
vero, comp. 20. § 20.

kal mpo THs ToAtas] i.e. ‘even before
his advanced years called for this
assistance.’ This reading which is
found in Eusebius seems to be cor-
rect. The omission of the whole
clause in the Moscow MS, which is
the best and which most commonly
agrees with Eusebius, may be ex-
plained in the manner suggested in
the upper note. Comp. the lan-
guage of Macar. Magn. AfZocr. iii.
24 (p. 109) Kal b mpd THs emioxomAs
..KaA@s €oxev amavra, speaking of

avT@] éavT@ p.

€xexoounto] éxexdopito b; éxéxryTo p
mepieTibeto] mpoerifero p alone.
mpoondovv] txt bpvs; add. a’rov E; add.

6 dovs] G; dudods E. Add. poe bL;

duerépas] vYuwy p alone. 7 €x Twv HAwy] om. m alone.
doxvATov] m; doxvATws E; aoddevrov bpvs.

9 Mev]

Polycarp.

7. aokvdtov] Comp. Acta Thomae
12:

II. @omep xptos k.t.A.| Imitated in
Mart. Ign. Ant. 2 aomep xptds éni-
onpos, ayéAns KaAjs nyovpevos, Said of
Ignatius under similar circumstances.
For mpoodebeis oomep Kpios Comps
Melito Fragm. 9 (p. 416, ed. Otto)
as yup kptos edé6n, where he dwells on
the «pids in the sacrifice of Isaac, as
a type of Christ.

12. oAokavrwpa] The adoption of
the other reading would not alter the
sense. In the LXX OAokdpropa, 6-
Aokaprwois, are synonyms for oAo-
ka’T@pa, OAokavtwots, all the four
words being renderings of Apy. In
Lev. xvi. 24 we have odoxav’topa
avTov kal OAokdpr@pa Tod Aaov, where

xIv] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP.

387
10 aUTOV. 06 6€ Oriow Tas YElpas TOMGAas Kal TpoTdelels,
WOE KpLOs ETioNMoS EK MEyaOU ToULVioU Eis TOTHpo-
pav, ONokavTwpa SEeKTOV TO CEG HTOWWATMEVOY, ava-
Bréx-as eis TOV ovpavoy eEirrev’ Kupie 6 Oeds 6 mav-
TOKPATWP, O TOU ayaTNTOU Kal EVOYNTOU Tatoos Tou
15 Incov Xpiorov Tatip, Ov ov THY TeEpt TOU Emiyywow
eiAnpapev, 6 Oeos [6] dyyéeAwy Kat duvvapewy Kal Tacns
KTIGEWS TAYTOS TE TOU Yyevous TWY OiKalwy ot Cwow Evw-

fi ~ o/ y U2 qn ,
Tov wou: evAoYW GE, OTL KaTHELWOAS ME TIS iMEpAs

om. E alone.
add. a@y.os moXvKapros v.
Ey om. G.

Gem mavroxparop E.
pacuévov] add. ef (sic) s alone.

14 kal evAoynTod] om. vs by homeeoteleuton.

p (Jacobson).
cov] G; oé E.
dvvaualwy s.
THS KTHTEWS b.
dtkaiwy] bpvsLE; av@pdérwy m.

11 émlonpos] émloimos ps.
12 oAokav’Twua] mysE; odoKdprwya bp.
jrowacuevoyv...oupavdyv| G (comp. L); om. E.

For maidés cov m has gov viod.
16 0 ayyéd\wv] by ; ayyéAwy (om. 0) mspsE.

17 xtloews] mvsE (but with v. Ll. rys xricews); THs KTicews p35
Add. dynmovpyés v alone.

18 katnilwoas] mE; jélwoas bpvs.

mpocédncavy] mE; édycav pvs; edeway b. 10 6 dé]

Add. dvadepduevos
7 Ocg] G;

NT Ol-
13 Kvpee... ravtoxpdtwp| GL; om. E.
cov] here, bvsE; after ayamnrod,
15 6 of] om. p alone.
duvdpewr ]

mavTos Te] ME}; kal mavros bpvs.

Nuepas

kal wpas tavrys] bpsE; wpas ra’rns cal nuépas v; huépas Tavrys m; hac passione L.

the same word nby stands in both
places in the original.

14. mados cov] ‘Thy son, rather
than ‘7%y servant’; see the note on
Clem. Rom. 59.

17. Tov yévous tav Sixaiwv| So
again, § 17. Comp. Hermas S77. ix.
17 quoted by Zahn. See also the note
on § 3.

18. rhs nuepas x.7.A.] ‘This day
of persecution aud this hour of
death.’ As the nyépa denotes the
period of suffering, so the dpa de-
notes the climax of that period.
There is no reference to the day of
the month, or the hour of the day, as
some have thought. In such a con-
nexion any chronometrical reference
would be altogether out of place.
The significance of the words is in
fact explained by the following clause

Tov AaBeiv pe pépos x.7.A. When in
John xii. 27 our Lord says odadv pe
€k THs wpas Tavtns (quoted by Steitz
and others after him), the last idea
which any one would think of im-
porting into the text would be a
reference to the exact hour of the
day or night; and the case before us
is a parallel. See also above § 2
exeivn TH Opa BacariCopevor, § 7 cha-
yey Kal mueiv ev exeiyn TH wpa, and
comp. Acta Foannis p. 6 (ed. Zahn)
jpaptov, marep Ilérpe, ev TH Opa TavTn
«.t.A. The meaning is best explained
by Vita Cypriani 16 (Cypr. Of. I.
p. cvii, Hartel) ‘Inluxit denique dies
alius, ille signatus, ille promissus, ille
divinus, quem si tyrannus ipse dif-
ferre voluisset, numquam_ prorsus
valeret,’ and below § 18 is the ex-
pression ‘clarificationis hora matura.’

25—2

388 LETTER OF THE SMYRNANS. [xiv

\ J / ~ a , ’ 5 ~~ rad
Kal wpas TavTNS, TOU AaBeEly pe pepos Ev apiOuw THY
paptupwv év TH ToTNplw TOU Xpiotov [wou] cic Ana

a ~ / y
CTACIN Z@Ac aiwviou \uyns TE Kal TWuaTos Ev aPOapata

F / fe / > / “ y
TVEVUATOS ayiou’ év ois mpoadeyOeEiny Evwmrioy Dou oH-

pepov ev Oucia rio Kal TpocbeKTH, KADws TpoNTOIMacas 5

Kal mpoepavépwoas Kal émAnowoas, 6 a&\yevons Kal aAn-
O.vos Oéeos.

evAoywo, ce do€dGw dia TOU aiwviov Kat éovpaviou

\ ~ \ , \ 2 A \
dla TOUTO Kal TEDL TAaVTWY GE alvw, CE

> / > ~ vol A y e
dpxepews “Incov Xpirtov, ayamntov cou Taos, Ot ov
\ > - \ / Chen 4 € , \ = \
Gol cu avTw Kal mvevuaTe ayiw [4 | do€a Kal vuv [Kat
aN sy > \ / 5 rs /
del| Kal Els TOUS MeNAOVTAS alwvas. dpuiv.

I AaBety] NaBe? b. fe] bys; om. mpE.
2 paptipwv] txt mE; add. cov bpvs.

pépos] add. kai xdypor v.

dex Gelny ]
pev Ss. 5
epavépwoas] G3; mpodavepdoas E.
VOM |.

bmpsE ; after aevdys, v.

6] om. p alone, inserting wy after Aeds.
ToUTO] TOUTW S.
ge (add. cat p) evAoyw ce Soédgw ce bpvs.

gov] msbvs; om. pE. 4 Tpoo-

mE; accipiam L; mpocdexbeln b 3 mpocdexelnuev pv; mpoodexOnn-
5 €v Ovala] @vola m alone.

mlovi] miwve s. 6 Kal mpo-
kal émAjpwoas|] bpvs; Kat mAnpwooas
7 @eés] here,

cé alva...d0édfw] mE; avd
8 Od Tov...mavdds] m, and so

generally E (but om. kal érovpaviov and ins. Tov before ayamjrou); per aeternum
pontificem omnipotentem jesum christum L; olv T® aiwviy (alan v) Kal érovpavly

(€m’ ovpaviw v) "Inco Xpior@ ayarntwe cov madi bpvs.
per quem L; pel’ of bpv; pedov (sic) s.

L; om. bpys.
sec.] bpsE ; om. mv[L].

For the false inferences which have
been drawn from these words, see the
general introduction, where also the
seeming parallel in S. E. Assem.
Act. Mart. Orient. 1. p. 31 is con-
sidered.

2. 7 motnpia] ‘the cup, which
is mentioned Matt. xx. 22, 23, Mark
x. 38, 39; Matt. xxvi. 39, 42, Mark
xiv. 36, Luke xxii. 42; John xviii. 11:
see Galatians p. 274.

eis avaoracw was] These words
occur John v. 29.

4. mpoodexOeiny| passive.
Afpost. Const. ii, 58, viii. 31.

5. ev Ovaia] ‘as a sacrifice.’

Comp.

For

7) bpvs; om. mE.

g & ot] mE;
10 av aire] ME; et cum ipso

66a] add. xpdros m alone. kat

kal det] m (comp. L which has e¢ 27 futurum in saecula

a similar use of the preposition comp.
Acts vil. 14 & wuyais €BdounKovra
TEVTE.

7. o€ aio x.t.r.] Apost. Const.

Vil. 47 aivodpev oe, tuvodpev oe, evdo-
yovpev oe, evxapiorovpéer oe, SoEoXo-
yodpev oe, mpookuvorpev oe, Sia TOU
peyddov apyiepéws x.T.A., from the
Gloria in excelsis.
8. alwviov...apxepéws| The same
expression which is used in Poly-
carp’s own epistle, P/z/. 12; see the
note there.

12. “Avaréuavros] Used of the
offering up of prayer and speeding it
to the throne of grace; as e.g. Justin

i

oO

xv] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 380

Dole
PwravTos THV EVYNV, OL TOU TUpOS avOpwrrot €Enwav

/ \ ll \ \ \
"Avaréuravtos 6€ avToU TO duny Kal TAN-
\ lal , \ / , lal
TO mup. peyadys b€ éxAaudons droyos, Oavua
af Ky > - > / A Se 5 / ’ \ >
15 ELOOMEV, Ois LoEty EO0ON* Of Kat eTnpnOnuev eis TO avay-
+ ~ n~ N 7 \ \ ~ /
yetXat Tots Nowrois Ta YEevoueva. TO Yap TIP Kaua-
Os ~ / > / ; / € \ /
pas eidos momoav, worep d0ovn mXolov vro mTvev-
: , te Vi ‘ ~ lol
Matos mAnpoupern, KUKAW TEPLETELYLTEY TO TWA TOU
‘ > > \ / ’
fapTupos* Kal 1v pmécov, OUY ws oapE Katouern, ANN’

af > / \ ¢ \ \ »/
20WS APTOS OTTWMEVOS, 1 WS Xpvaos Kat apyupos €v

/ /
KQMLY@ TUPOUMEVOS.

saeculorum) ; om. bpvsE.
saecula saeculorum 1, (see the
om. vs (by homeceoteleuton).

xnv] G3 mpocevxnv E.
avdpes s.
E; tdouev bpv; lOwuev ms.
(comp. L).
TAnpou.evn S; dOdvys...7wAnpouméyns E.
avéuwou v alone.
mepretelxicev] mepietixicev b.
G; eis uécov E.
om. E. omTwuevos| dmTduevos pv.
om. v alone. evwolas] evodlas s.
avTedaBopue0a] dvtedaBwueda s.

Mart. Afol. i. 65 (p. 97) atvoyv Kai
ddgav to marpl...avaméyrer Kai ev-
xaptotiay, 2b. 67 (p. 98) 6 mpoeoras
evxas opolws Kal evyxapiorias...dva-
meumet, Clem. Alex. Paed. iii. 12
(p. 311) atvov avaméuypat Kupio, Strom.
vii. 6 (p. 848) ravrny thy Ovoiav (ris
evxns)...avarréuropev, Euseb. H. EF. x.
4, 5, etc. So it is used not unfre-
quently in the Greek Liturgies.

To aunv] With the definite article,
as in I Cor. xiv. 16; see Otto’s note
on Justin Aol. i. 65 (p. 97). Comp.
also Euseb. A. £. vii. 9 cuveripbey-
Edpevov TO aunv.

16. TO yap mup x.7..] For parallels
to this strange phenomenon, see
above, I. p. 614 sq.

14 Oavua] txt mE; add. wéya pvs; add. néyay b.
£5607] €56507 s.
17 Towmoay] moveoay s.

Add. Tov mupds v alone.

\ / /
Kal yap EVwolas ToTa’TNS avTE-

Ir pédNovras aldvas] bysE; alavas trav aldévwy mp;
last note). 12
mAnpwoavtTos| add. avrov v alone.

’Avaméuwarros...aunv]
13 €U-

avOpwro] bpE; épydrat kal dvOpwroa v; vaovpyot m;

15 eldouer |
ernpnonuey] Gs; érnpnOnoav E
606vn...7Anpoumévn] mbpv ; adorn...

mXolov] mola b. TVEvLATOS|

18 KUKX\w mepteTelxicey] mepteretxicey KUKAw V alone.

IQ papTupos] apxvepéws m alone. pécov }
20 ws dpros...7] G (comp. L);
] ws...Tupovpevos] om. m. 21 yap]

tocavTns] G3; Toavrns E (but with a v. 1.).

20. os aptos x.t.\.] This first com-
parison may have been omitted by
Eusebius from homeeoteleuton, or
not improbably, because the homely
image offended his literary taste.
Ignatius adapts the image of ‘bread’
to his own martyrdom in a different
way, Rom. 4.

ws xpvods k.t.A.| Euseb. Mart. Pal.
10 Ova updos ola xpuods axpaufvécra-
Tos...THV SoKyny arodébwxe. The idea
of the testing and refining power of
fine or precious metals was doubt-
less present here also to the writers’
mind, though not definitely express-
ed.

21. evwdias x.7.A.] On this sup-
posed miracle see above, I. p. 615.

390

LETTER OF THE SMYRNAEANS.

[xv

/ - / \ A \ ~
AaBopueba, ws ALBavwrov mvéovTos Hn aNAOV TWOS TwY

TILLWY dowUaTwv.
XVI.

I mvéovTos] om. m alone.
otv m; otv bps; ztague L.
4 avrov] G; om. E.

3. épas yoor] ‘at last, ‘finally,
So zépas yooy in Clem. Hom. i. 8,
Me162exv.05, XVII. £4, 16, 17, 16, xix.
24; and mépas ye roe in Barnab.
EEDist. 5; 10, 12, 155. 16.

Bn Suvauevov]| At S. Stefano on
the Coelian, the text Ecclus. li. 4
‘In medio ignis non sum aestuatus’
is written under Polycarp. See Us-
sher’s note.

5. Koudextropa] Sueton. Octav.
43 ‘Confectores ferarum, et nonnun-
quam ex nobilissima juventute, pro-
duxit, Vero 12 ‘Confectores quoque
ferarum et varia arenae ministeria,’
Quintil. Decl, ix. 7 ‘Exspectabam
cruentum illum confectorem, Acz.
S. Meletit 39 (quoted by Gersdorf in
Heinichen Euseb. #. £. I. p. xxxix)
Tekecavtay O€ avTa@y THY EvxNY Tpoo-
MAGev avT@ 6 Koupéxtwp. It was the
business of these ‘confectores’, as
their name implies, to give the
‘happy despatch’ to wild beasts
which had been hunted in the arena,
and sometimes to human beings
also, as here and in Act. Perp. et
Felic. 21 ‘Perpetua...errantem dex-
teram tirunculi gladiatoris ipsa in
jugulum suum posuit, <Act. Prod.
Tarach, etc. 10 exeXevoev payatpodo-
vous (l. paxarpopopous) trav Aovdapiov
eloeAOetv Kal amoodarrey avtovs. In
the present instance the venationes
had only just ceased, and therefore a
‘confector’ was at hand. Otherwise
he was not a functionary connected
with the death by fire. The ‘confec-
tor’ has been wrongly confused with
the ‘bestiarius.’ The work of the

d\dov] om. m alone.
iddvres] edovres m.
éxéXevoav] éxédeuce p alone.

, - 2 / sf \ /
Ilépas youv iSovTes ot avomor pn duvapevov

3 yoiv] vE; 0’
un] mE; od bpvs.
5 avT@] avro b.

‘confector’ began where that of the
‘bestiarius’ ceased.

mapaBioa Eiidiov] The incident
doubtless presents itself to the mind
of the writers as a parallel to John
XIX. 34 eis Tav oTpatiarav oyxn av-
Tou Thy mAevpav evusev Kal €&ndOev
evOvs aiva kat Vdwp. In both cases
the act of piercing with the spear or
sword was an exceptional act, which
could not have been foreseen from
the mode of execution.

6. TEpioTepa| Whether this word
formed part of the original text or
not, it must be explained by the
belief that the human soul departed
from the body at death in the form

of a bird. In the case of a pure
Christian soul, this bird would
be a dove. So we are told of the

martyrdom of Eulalia, Prudent.

Peristeph. Hymn. ii. 33 Sq,

Emicat inde columba repens,
Martyris os nive candidior
Visa relinquere, et astra sequi;
Spiritus hic erat Eulaliae,
Lacteolus, celer, innocuus...
Vidit et ipse satelles avem
Feminae ob ore meare palam,

which is an exact parallel to the inci-
dent before us. Again we read in
the Latin Martyrologies (see Bedae
Op. V. p. 1087, ed. Migne) under
Nov. 1, concerning S. Benignus of
Dijon, a reputed disciple of Polycarp,
that at his martyrdom ‘columba nivea
de carcere Christianis aspicientibus
ad caelos ascendit, et odor suavissi-
mus quasi paradisi secutus est’. On

xvi]

MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP.

39!

— \ oad A co \ ~ >
avTOU TO Twa VTO TOU TUPpOS SaTraynOnval, eKéNEVTaY

mpocehOovta avTw@ KoupeKTopa mapaBioa Expidzov.

Kal TOUTO ToWMoayToOS, €EnNOe [ repo tepa kal] mAn0os

Kouéxropa] Koudalkropa v; KovéxTopa m.
Erpldvov] G (Edn dudv b); eladiunculum L; 7d Elgos E.
mepisTepa Kat] G (comp. L); om. E.

mojoavres p alone.

the other hand in reference to the
soul of a rapacious and unscrupulous
impostor, Lucian (de Morte Peregr.
39), ridiculing this belief, invents the
fiction how, when Peregrinus threw
himself on the pyre and was burnt
to death, a vulture rose out of the
flames (see above, I. p. 140). It was
perhaps to humour this superstition,
or to emphasize the symbolism
which it involved (Artemid. Oneir.
li. 20 €O0s yap tt madaioy Tovs amoba-
vovTas TOUS ye TOLOUTOUS TAGOOELW TE Kal
ypadew em aetav oxoupevous, speaking
of kings and great men), that from
the funeral pyre of the Roman em-
perors an eagle was let fly as a token
of their deification, Herodian iv. 2
deros apiera civ TH Tupi avedevoo-
pevos es Tov aidépa, os dépew amo ys
€s ovpavoy tv Tov Baciiéws Yvyny
muoteverar vo “Papaiwy. This pas-
sage has reference more especially to
the funeral of Severus. We have ac-
counts also of the same ceremonial
at the exequies of Augustus (Dion
Cass. lvi. 42) and of Pertinax (Dion
Cass. Ixxiv. 4); comp. Justin Afo/.
i. 21 (p. 67).

Of all birds the dove most readily
suggested itself as the emblem of a
Christian soul. The image of the
Psalmist (lv. 6), ‘O that I had wings
like a dove, etc.’, had led the way.
The proverbial innocence of this
bird likewise recommended it (Matt.
x. 16; comp. Tertull. Scorp. 15 ‘sim-
plices animae et solummodo colum-
bae’). It was a common belief also
that there was no gall in the dove

mapaBvca:] mapaBvacae (sic) s.
6 mojoayros|

(Horapollo i. 57), though this view
was not taken by more learned na-
turalists (Aristot. H7zs¢t. An. il. 15, p.
Boo, PlinwwViee xii 37; 74)" and
this point was seized upon by Chris-
tian writers (Tertull. de Baptism. 8
‘quod etiam corporaliter ipso felle
careat columba’; comp. Cyprian
de Unit. Eccl. 9). Hence in the cata-
combs we find pictures of doves with
the legends ‘Anima innocens’, ‘Ani-
ma simplex’, etc., and the designation
‘Palumbulus sine felle’ is there given
to the souls of little children. For
these and similar representations in
the catacombs, see Kraus Roma Sot-
lerranea p. 237 sq. The caged bird
represents the soul imprisoned in the
body; while the bird set free suggests
the soul soaring heavenward. For
the symbolism of the dove generally
see Pitra Spicz?l. Solesm. 1. p. 484 sq,
Martigny Dict. Antig. Chrét. p. 162
sq (s.v. ‘Colombe’). It is not con-
fined to Christian writers. Rabbini-
cal commentators on Cant. i, 15,
iv. I, V. 2, 12, vi. 9, SO interpreted the
dove; see Leyrer in Herzog Real-
Encykl. s.v.‘ Tauben in Palestina’,
Bochart Azeroz. U1. pp. 11,17. Inthe
spurious Lzfe of Polycarp, ascribed
to Pionius, it is related (§ 21) that at
the time of his consecration one of
the brethren eidev wept tHv Kearny
IloAvkaprov mepiotepay ev«yy trept
iv KUKAos HY Paros.

But did this mention of the dove
form part of the original text or not?
Eusebius says nothing of it, but
writes ede mAnOos aiwatos. The

392 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS. [XVI

e/ e/ / \ lo \ / Ui
aiuatos, WoTE KaTaTBEca TO TUP Kal Oavpaca TravTa
\ 7S 5) uf \ \ C5
Tov OxXAOY, El TOTaVTH TIS OLa:bopa pEeTaEV TwY TE
> , \ vad ’ > Kes < \ ce /
anNiTTWY Kal TOV EKAEKTWV' WY Els Kal OUTOS YyEyove
/ If TH ~~ € -
6 Oavpactwratos | IovKapzos |, év Tots Kal’ rjuas ypd-
} } y > \ \ \ ,
vows OloaaKaXOS ATOTTONLKOS Kal TpodnTiKOs yEvdpuEVoS,

Pe Als > ? / Qual ? / - \
ETLOKOTOS THS EV Cuvpyn aylas EKKAYOLas* TTAV yap
I mdvTa] om. m alone. 2 el k.T.A....] For these words to the end of
the chapter v substitutes, rs rocavrys duaopas Twy Te micTay Kal Tav dmloTwr* Kal
oUTws éTederwOn 6 ayos lepdpxns Kal évdokos waprus ToU xptoToO moAVKapmos TH «l-

Kade Tplrn Tov Pevpovaptou funvos.
cavry THS Otapopa b.
Tay] txt mbE; add. ey ps.

yeyou b; éyeyover p; yeyovew s; yéyovey E; om. m.
Bakdpios Kai Oavwacwraros m; Oavuaciudraros pdptus b; Oavudovos wdpTus ps.

words mepiorepa xai are wanting not
only in all the extant Greek Mss, in
the Latin of Rufinus, and in the
Syriac Version, but also in writers
like Nicephorus who borrowed from
Eusebius. On the other hand they
were certainly found in the arche-
typal Ms which was the progenitor of
all other existing MSS (both Greek
and Latin) of the Letter itself; for
the absence of the words in two
Latin MSS means nothing, since these
merely translate from Rufinus in
this part (see above, III. p. 360). Our
choice therefore lies between the
authority of Eusebius and the au-
thority of the extant form of the Acts
of Martyrdom. In favour of the
omission it may be urged: (1) As a
question of internal evidence; that
the dove seems out of place. The
blood does its work by extinguishing
the fire; but nothing more is heard
of the dove. Unlike the doves of
Eulalia and Benignus, it does not fly
up heavenward, as we should expect ;
(2) As a question of external evi-
dence; that Eusebius is in all proba-
bility an older authority than the
extant form of the Acz¢s themselves ;

ei] eis s alone.
Tis] om. Ss alone.

TocavTn Tis dtapopa] Td

Te| m[v]JE; om. bps. 3 €KNEK-
wy] ov s. ovTos] ovTws (sic) b. yeyover]
4 Gavmaciwraros|] E;

Ilo-

that as he in this part generally gives
the words of the document verbatim,
he may be assumed to have done so
here; that there is no reason to sup-
pose the dove would have been an
offence to him, since elsewhere (47. £.
vi. 29) he relates a somewhat similar
portent, when Fabianus was desig-
nated Bishop of Rome, é€k petedpou
Teptotepavy KaramtTacay emikabeo Onvat
TH avToU Keady...pipnua evOeckvuperny
THs emt TOV THTHPA Tov ayiov mvEvpaTos
ev eldee TeptaTepas kaOodov ; and lastly
that the insertion may be explained
by the superstition of a later age, as
shown in the Acts of Eulalia and of
Benignus. On the other hand, in
favour of its retention it may be
maintained that the text of the Acts
is generally a safer guide than Euse-
bius, who does not profess to give
the document word for word, who
omits clauses and expressions here
and there, and whose taste might
have been offended by this bald ma-
terialism, just as he omits the image
of the dpros omremevos in § 15. On
the whole the arguments against its
genuineness seem to predominate.
But if it be not genuine, the alter-

5

I

O°

xvil]

MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP.

393

tn Ob ~ ? a ? ~ > / \
pnpa, oO acnKev €K TOU OTOMATOS avTOU, ETEAELWOH Kal

TeAELwOnoeT at.
SVIL

‘O 0€ avTiCyros Kai Baockavos Kal Tovnoos
>

Ch / ~ / - / ? \ , ie
O GYTLKEIMEVOS TW YEVEL TWY OiKalwy, Lowy TO TE péeyEOos

a _ / \ A ’ > /
avTOU THS MapTUpLas Kal THY ar apyns aveTiAnTTOV

Nxapros] G; om. E.
add. re bp.
KadoNtk7s p.

avrloikos p ; avTiKelwevos m.
bpsE; édaluwy 6 mavrore v; 6 Kal m.

Te] G; om. E.

5 yevouevos] yevvouevos s.

ayias éxxAnolas] m[L]; Kafoduxys exxAnolas bsE ; éxxAnolas rys
7 apnxevy] ME; é&agnxev bps.
érehewOn] ME; om. ps; kal éreherwOy b with some Mss of E.
kat trovnpds]| movnpés (om. cal) b appy.

6 émloxoros] txt msE;

€k TOU oTéuaTos] Sia oTduaTos Ss.
g avrlgmdos] bvsE ;
Io 0]

avTikeluevos] add. kai BdeduTTémevos v alone.
Il averitnntov Toditelay] SE; aveml\nrTwy (sic) woXuTelay b;

dveridnarov avtod mohrelay p; modurelay dverihnwrov m3; Kabapdy Kal dvertdynrrov
moNtelav v; trreprehensibilem omnem vitam L.

native remains, that the words zepi-
orepa kai were not a deliberate inser-
tion but an unintentional corruption.
On this hypothesis various conjec-
tures have been offered; ¢&\dev
mept orepva mAnOos Ruchat, ¢&7A\@ ew”
dpictepa mAnOos Le Moyne, and such
like. The only emendation however
deserving consideration is Words-
worth’s e&\Oe wept oripaxa rAnOos
‘about the sword-haft’ (Hzppolytus
p. 318, ed. 2), which is excellent of
its kind and has been adopted by
Lagarde (Rell. Jur. Eccl. Gr. p. 84),
by Zahn, and by Funk. In this case
the words zepi or’paxa may have
become blurred in a very early copy ;
and this illegibility would explain
both the omission by Eusebius and
the substitution of mepicrepa kal in
the extant form of the Acts. This
solution however is open to the
serious objection that orvpaé else-
where seems always to mean the
spike of a spear and never the haft
of a sword or dagger. Reasons are
given in the chapter on this Letter
in the general introduction (see above,
I. pp. 606 sq, 643 sq) for suspecting
that the words mepiuorepa kai were de-

liberately added by the spurious Pio-
nius whose name occurs below,

I. wore katacBeoa] Cyprian EA.
x (p. 491 Hartel) ‘Fluebat sanguis qui
incendium persecutionis extingueret,
qui flammas et ignes gehennae glo-
rioso cruore sopiret,’ quoted by Ja-
cobson.

6. ayias}] If the reading xa6o-
Auxns be adopted, we have here the
earliest example of this technical
sense of the ‘Catholic’ Church, as
opposed to heretical and schismatical
bodies; see the note on Ign. Swzyra.
8, and the remarks I. p. 414 sq.
As a question of external authority,
it would be difficult to decide be-
tween the two readings; but, as
there would be a tendency to sub-
stitute KaOodikjs, I have without
hesitation given the preference to
ayias; see above, I. p. 621 sq.

g. avri¢nios] A LXX word (Lev.
Xvill, £6, Eeclus. xxvi. 7, xxxvilz Dm)
but there always applied toa woman,
and so also Zest. Duod. Patr. Jos. 7.

IO. 6 dyttkeipevos x.t.A.] For 6
avtixeiwevos see the note on Clem.
Rom. 51; for r@ yever trav dixaiwv see
above, § 14.

22.

394

LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS.

[XvIt

s , 2 7 \ ~ 3 , ,
TOALTELAV, ETTEPAVWMEVOY TE TOV TNS aplapoias oTe-

~ ft
cpavov Kal BpaBetov civavTippnTov drEevnvey—evoV, é7re-

THOEVTEV WS MNOE TO TwUaTLOV avTOV UP ruwv AnPOy-

, - / -~ ~ \
val, Kaimep To\Nw@v emiOumovyTwy TOUTO ToInoa Kal

a lo / ‘ol /
KOLWWYHTaL TW aYlW aVTOV TapKl,

¢ / -
UTeBarev your 5

Nixkntnv tov tov ‘Hpwoov ratépa, adedpov dé “AAkns,

~ ~ / J \ > ~ \ ~~
EVTUXELY TW APXOVTL WOTE MY Sovvat avTOU TO Twa,

1 éorepavwuevov Te] pvsE; éorehavwuéevovrar b; éorepavwueévoy dé m. THS

ap0apoias] add. kal dixacocvvyns v alone.

dvavThppynrov Vv; avavrjptror (sic) s.
(inserting 4) before bd’ quar).

avtod bps; tusoy avrov NelWavoy v.
4 emcOumovytwy] éevOvovvtwy v alone.
p alone.

2 dvavtippyroy] dvavtipnrov b;
3 ws unde] bvsE; wore undé m; ws Kal p

gwpariov avrod] mE ; corpus etus L3 NelWavov
AnPO7jvar] mbv ; AnPOein E ; AecPOnvae ps.

5 avTovd capkiw] capkiw avrod

uméBadev your] b; vméBadov yodv rwes E; bréBadev yap p;

bréBadov yotv ws movnpds s3 summisit namgque L; tbré\aBev (so Gebhardt, but

? UréBarev) m3; Obev bréBarey ws dewds kal pucdylos 6 Tovnpds V.

Nixyjrav p alone.
E (Mss, with some vy. Il.). 7
vectorem LL; nyeuou E; avOumdr@ m.

2. BpaBeiov] See the note on
Clem. Rom.5. For aropéepeo Oat Bpa-
Beiov, comp. such phrases as azo-
hépec bat vikny, GOdov, mpereia, etc.

3. ws pnde «.zt.rA.] Comp. £f.
Vienn. et Lugd. § 62 ows pndé heira-
vov avtav daiynra emt THs yns ert.
The reason however which is there
given for the wish of the persecutors
to obliterate the reliques is not, as
here, to prevent the worship of the
martyrs, but to crush out all hope
of aresurrection. Again the motive
of Ignatius in entertaining this wish
for himself (Rov. 4 nev karaXiroow
TOY TOU T@paTOs pov) is quite different
from either, iva pr) Kousnbeis Bapts tut
yevopa.

gopariov| With a tinge of com-
miseration, as in £p. Veenn. et Lugd.
(Eus. “7. £. v. 1) § 23 70 8€ c@pari-
ov..,0Aov Tpavpa Kal pow: comp.
§§ 24, 52 (v. 1.); and see especially
the index to Epictetus, and Mayor’s

evTuxew] evruxetv b.

6 Nexjrny]

“Adkns] bsvs; ads p; adKis s; alces L3 €\kers m; OdAKys

dpxovrt] bpvs ;
avrov]| avrots p alone. cua)
note on Fzv. x. 173.

5. Koweornoa] i.e. by gathering
together about his grave for the pur-
pose of common worship.

capxig| The diminutive is used
in pity or tenderness, like copariov
just above. These diminutives were
especially favourites of the Stoics,
who employed them to express their
philosophical contempt of the body,
M. Anton. ii. 2 6 ti more rovTo elu,
gapkia €oTl Kal mvevpatiov...dd\XN os
70n amoOmokwv Tov Capkior ... KaTa-
ppornoov. Thus also Epictetus uses
the double diminutive, i. 3. 5 sq ri
yap eiul; tadaimwpoy avOp@mdpiov’ Kat
ta dvotnva pov capkidia x.7.d., and
elsewhere. So too the Latin ‘ca-
runcula, eg. in Arnob. adv. Nat.
iikay Ge nobis: .ca in carunculae hujus
folliculo constitutis’.

6. ”Adkns] A Christian of Smyrna;
for she is doubtless to be identified
with the Alce mentioned Ign. S7zyra.

Io

xvit] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP.

395

My, now, aévTes TOV ETTAUPWMEVOD, TOUTOV apEwv-
Tat céBecbat: Kal TavTa [ero | vroBadXovTwv Kal
évisyvovTwv Tov ‘lovdaiwy, ot Kal eTHpNGTaAV, “WENOVTWY
MOV EK TOV TUpOS avTOV NauBavely, ayvooUYTES OTL
oute tov Xpirtov mote Kkataduretvy Suvnoopeba, Tov
UTEP THS TOU TaYTOS KOGMOU TMV TWCOMEVWY TwWTNpLAs

/ 7 c \ - af e/ /
malovTa, auwmov UTED ALAPTWAWY, OUTE ETEPOV TWA

add. ra¢7 b alone.

bpvs. 9 xai pri.] om. m alone.

[L]: vroBahdAdvTwv] G; broBaddvtwr E.

1De Tv] pys; om. mb. In E the mss vary.
€THpOUV V.

vel, p- Ir avtov] pE; av’ro ms; TodTo v; om. b.

remainder of the chapter is omitted.

mE ; more karaderrety (sic) b; Karadurety muwrore ps.

juaBa (sic) s.
, B /
madovra] amofavovra m alone.

GapToay Ss.

13, Polyc. 8. See the note on the
former passage, and also I. p. 366 sq.

8. apfvra o€BecOa| See Lactant.
Inst. Div. v. 11 ‘Nemo hujus tantae
belluae immanitatem pro merito de-
scribere...non tantum artus hominum
dissipat, sed et ossa ipsa comminuit
et in cineres furit, ne quis extet se-
pulturae locus, quasi vero id affectent
qui Deum confitentur, ut ad eorum
sepulcra veniatur, ac non ut ipsi ad
Deum perveniant.’ See also Euseb.
Hi. E. viii. 6, where he relates that
the bones of the Nicomedian martyrs
were dug up and thrown into the
Sea, Ws ay un ev pynpacty droketpevous
mpookuvotev tives, Geovs 67 avTovs, as
ye @ovto, NoyrComevor: Act. Fruct.
Augur. etc. 2 (p. 265 Ruinart) ‘ Ae-
milianus praeses Eulogio diacono
dixit, Numquid et ne Fructuosum
colis? Eulogius dixit, Ego Fruc-
tuosum non colo; sed ipsum colo,
quem et Fructuosus,’ on which say-
ing Augustine, Serm. cclxxill. 2 (OZ.

8 44] enmore v alone.

13 Tayros] om. m alone.
duwuov Urép auapTwrwv] G; om. E.
whole sentence runs gz pro peccatis nostris pati tanta dignatus est.

dp&wvrat] dptovrac
eirov] E; eimav pv; emav bs; om. m

10 evicxvovTwr] G3 evicxvodvTwv
ernpnoay | éeTHpicay s;

ed\NOrTwY juwv] here, mbvs (uedovTwy Huwy s) E; before \auBd-

NauBdvewv] In v the

Tore Karanirrety |
duvnooueba] Suvnod-
Tav cwsouevwv] bpsE ; om. m. 14
In L the

amapTwrov]

12 oUre] om. m.

Vv. I106), comments in the same
spirit as our martyrologists here. See
also August. ¢. Faust. xx. 21 (Of.
VIII. 347) ‘ Populus autem Christianus
memorias martyrum religiosa sol-
lemnitate concelebrat...ita tamen ut
nulli martyrum, sed ipsi Deo mar-
tyrum, quamvis in memoriis mar-
tyrum, constituamus altaria’; comp.
de Civ. Det viii. 26, 27, xxii. 10 (OP.
VII. 215 sq, 673 sq), where this
father is especially careful to con-
trast the honour paid to the martyrs
by the Christians with the worship
offered to dead men by the pagans.

9. tov] i.e. ‘Nicetes and those
who acted with him,’ if the reading
be correct; but a probable inference
from the authorities is that edrov
should be omitted, in which case xat
tavra x.T.A. will mean ‘¢hzs too at the
instigation of the Fews’, with a
reference to the active part they had
taken at a previous stage of the
martyrdom, §§ 12, 13.

396 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAEANS. [XVII

/ > \ \ en Sf - ~
oeBecOar. TovToy mev yap viov bvTa TOU QEov mpocKu-
~ y \ / \ \ \ -~
voumev, Tous 6€ apTupas ws mabnTas Kal puNnTas TOU
= >&/ J / [é lod
Kupiov dyaraper a€iws Eévexey evvoias dvuTepBAnTOU THs
\ af / \ / e / \
eis TOV toLtov Baciiéa Kal diWacKkadov* wy yévoLTO Kal
= , \ \ ,
nas CvyKOLWwVoUs TE Ka TUUpabyTas yever Oat.
XVIII.
if , \ 2 \ 2 if € af
yevouervnvy cpiioverxiav, Gels avTov év meow, ws €Oos
-~ of
aUTOIS, EKQUOEY.

? \ io ¢ / \ ~ ’ Se
[Swv ovv 0 KevTupioy THv TeV ’lovdaiwy

c/ € a e/ ’ /
OUTWS TE HMELS UO TEOVOV aveXOMevol
\ / / - \ Ud e \
Ta TiuwTepa ALGwy TorAUTEAWY Kal SoKILWTEPA UTEP

na > a ’ / €
Xpuciov dota avTov, dmeVeucOa Orov Kai adkoXovov

1 céBecOa] G; céBew E.
Tov Kuplov] bpsE; avrotd m (comp. L).
E vary.

Kowwvovs| pE; Kowwvovs mbs.

2 wadnras Kal punras| pyunTas kal wabnrTas s.
3 &vexev] m; évexa bps. The mss of

4 wv] bpsE; zpsorum L; om. 5 ovy-
ouppabnras] GL; maénras E. 6 obv] om. v.
kevTupiwy] mvs (kevruplov s); comp. Chron-Pasch. p. 481; éxarovrdpxns E 3; éxardv-
Tapxos KevTupiwy bp. Tiv |] mvpsE (comp. Chron-Pasch.); om. b. *Tovdalwy
yevouevny] bps ; judacorum L; eyoudywy iovdaiwy m v(?) (comp. Rev. ii. 9, iii. g).

evvotas] évvolas s alone.

7 piroveckiay] pidovexlay s.
gua Tov aylou udprupos Vv.
(comp. Chron-Pasch.).

/ ,
KQTEKAUGEV AUTO TOTE V.

dokiwwrépwv p; doxysotepa bv; Soxnudrepor s.
amobéueba b, Add. els dv evddxnoev 6 Oeds Torov vy alone.

Q. Tipiotepa...vmep| For this con-
struction see Winer Gramm. xxxv.
p- 301.

10. ameOeueba] The grave of Po-
lycarp is mentioned as being at
Smyrna by one who lived in a
neighbouring city and had already
grown up to manhood when the mar-
tyrdom took place, Polycrates of
Ephesus writing soon after A.D. 190,
Euseb. A. £. v. 24, ere d€ kai Tlodv-
kaprros év Sudipvyn [Kekoiunrar| Kai emi-
okoros kal zaptus. For these martyria
or memoriae of the martyrs, see Bing-
ham Christ. Anz. viii. 1. 9, xx. 7. 3.

akodovbov mv] ‘zt was consequent,
and so ‘conformable, ‘convenient.
The place is not mentioned, lest it
should be divulged to their enemies.

avrov] mbpsE (comp. Chron-Pasch.); corpus L; 76
ws €0os avrots] msE ; Tod updos bp v(?); om. [L]

8 ékavoev. ows Te] mbs (o7w for otrws bs) pE ;
dvebuevor] aveNwmevot Ss.

lo xpvolov] xpvcioy b. amebéucba]

kal axdovbov jv]

13. yuve@dvov| For the commemo-
ration of these ‘birth-days’ of the
saints and martyrs, on which they
were born into a higher life, see
Bingham Christ. Antig. xiii. 9. 5,
xx. 7-2. Comp. Tertull. de Coron. 3
‘Oblationes pro defunctis, pro na-
talitiis annua die facimus,’ and see
Ducange G/oss. s. v. ‘Natalis.’ For
the idea comp. Ign. Rom. 6 6 roxeros
foe emiketrat...p.n €umodianté por (yoat
(with the note), Tertull. Scorp. 15
‘Tunc Paulus civitatis Romanae
consequitur nativitatem, cum _ illic
martyrii renascitur generositate.’

17. ovv tois amd Piradeddias]
For the connexion between Phil-
adelphia and Smyrna see above II. p.
240 sq. This notice has given rise

5

Q doximmrepa] .

T5

20

xIx] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 397

se aS ¢ A ea / > > ,
nv. e€vOa ws OuvvaToy nuty cuvayopuevols ev ayadAla-
\ on / / > a ~
wel Kal yapa Tape cet 0 Kupuos €MLTENELY ~THV TOU
/ ~ , / sf A ~
fapTupiou avToOU nMEpav yeveOXov, eis TE THY TwY
0 td te \ C / A /
TMponVAnKOTwWY PLYnUnVY KaL TWY MeAAOVTWY aTKnOLY TE
\ y /
Kal €TOLMAT IAD.
ADS

ds ov Tos ard PiradeAdias SwoéKaTos év Cyuvpvy
L

7 \ \ \ y. ,
Totavtra Ta KATA TOV MAKaAPLOV [loXvKaprror,

, / € \ / lo ,
MapTUpyTas MOVOS UTO TAVTWY [uarDov] [VN [LOVEVET QL,
/ \ \ ~ ? > ? \ / = >
WOTE Kal UTO TwY EOVWY Ev TAYT TOT AaAreto Oar, ov

/ / iP > / ’ . \ \ /
povoy SwacKados yEevomevos ETTianMmos, AANA Kal MapTuS

of ce , , > - ~
ELoxos, ov TO mapTupLoy TavTes értOvmovow pupeto Oat,

pvsE ; kal dxoNovbety jv b; axodobOws m, 11 év@a] om. m alone. ouvayouevors

év dvyadNedoet Kal] cuvarya\ddpevars (sic) Kal cvvayouevors év s alone.
nuépav yeveO\.ov] mbsE ; 7nmépay yevér Oa p ; yevéPArov
The mss of E vary.

pdptrupos m alone.
t A

TNuepav v. Tiv] bys; om. mp.
mpE; ray nrOnxérwr (sic) b; av’rod vs.
aoKLCW S.

G; dwdexa T00...uaptupyocaytos E (the Mss).
19 wate] G3; ws E.

merurt principatum); om. G.
of E ends here.

mbvs ; add. é@véy p (comp. L magister adhuc vocatur a populo).
21 &oxos] bpm; éfoxéraTos s; Thos Kai eLoXwTaToSs V.

ETLTLLOS S.
piujoacPa m alone.

to the false reading ev didadeddia
for €v iopundim in the address of
the letter (see above, p. 363); but, if
the letter had been addressed to
the Philadelphians the mention of
their own martyrs would certainly not
have been made in this casual way.
For the idiomatic dwdéxatos, ‘with
eleven others,’ see Kiihner Gramm.
§ 468, 11. p. 562. The most natural
interpretation here is that all the
eleven were Philadelphians (as taken
above, II. p.-243); but oty rots k.r.A.
may perhaps mean ‘with eleven
others including those from Phil-
adelphia.’ Of these eleven others
one only, Germanicus, is mentioned
in this letter by name (see above,

17 6s] here, G; before pdvos, E.

20 udvov] ovos b alone.

13 “apruplov]

Tay mponOrAnkdbrwr |
14 pvjuny] jeer p. doxnow|
dwdéxaTos...uapTupncas |

18 uaGddov] E (comp. L czlturae
AadetcAac] The quotation
dvddoKanos]
érionos |
pyneta Oar]

Add. yap v alone.

§ 3). It is not impossible however,
that we have the names of others in
the list in the ancient Syrian Mar-
tyrology (published by Wright) under
Feb. 23, ‘In Asia of the number of
the ancient confessors Polycarp the
bishop, Arutus (?), Cosconius, Me-
lanippus, and Zeno’; comp. also
Martyrol. Hieron. vii. Kal. Mart. (Of.
XI. ii. p. $55), where the same names
and others are given as martyred
either ‘Smyrnae’ or ‘in Asia,’ with
the usual confusion of this Latin
Martyrology.

18. povos x.t.A.] ‘2s singled out by
all rather (than the others) Zo be
remembered.

398 LETTER OF THE SMYRNZANS. [xix

4 \ ’ , a , A - e
KaTa TO evayyeALov XpioTov yevouevov. dia THS UTO-

- / \ of yA xh e/
Movs KaTaywVicapEevos TOV aOLKOY apYOVTa Kal OVTWS
\ ~ / 7 A a
Tov THs apOapcias sTEpavoy aroN\aBwv, ou Tots

/ \ = / [Z ie
dmocToANos Kal Tacw dikaiow dyadNiwpyevos So€aCet

\ \ \ y If = \
Tov Oeov Kal ratépa TavtoKpatopa Kal evdoryet [Tov] 5

Kvpwov [ripmoor | ‘Incovv Xpixtov, Tov cwTnpa Twv Wuywy
Hpov Kal KuBepvyTny TOV TwuaTwY ijuov Kal TomEeva
THS KaTa THY ouKOUMEVIY KkaOoXkyns €xkAnoias,

XX.

Onvat vuiv Ta yevopeva* rpets O€ KATA TO Tapov Ws EV

ee Mev ouv nEWoATE dua mAELOYwY OnAW-

I dia THS Vropovns] txt pv; add. yap msb;
2 KaTaywvicdmevos] KATAVOVLTG[MLEVOS S.
orédous| txt mbpsL; add. kal udprvor v.
Awwpevos] ayadubuevos b.

kal Ova THS avTov brouov7s Ss.
ddukov dpxovra] apyovra ddikov Ss. 4 dro-
ayah-

mavTokpatopa| mL ;

maow] by ; maou mspss.
5 Tov Oedv kai] Gedy m alone.

om. bpvs by homeeoteleuton. 7dv] m(?) bys; om. p. 6 jue] bpvsL; om. m.
*Tnoodv...puxav nuav] om. b by aan oat cwrnpa] preef. Kndéuova Kai
v alone. 7 huwv pri.] pvs (comp. L); om. m; def. b (but the omission by homee-

oteleuton shows that the scribe had it in his copy).
8 riv] om. m alone.

KuBepynrny] KuBepvirny s.
Kabodxys] bpvsL; ayias m. éxx\nolas] mbps; add.
et spiritum sanctum per quem cuncta cognoscimus L.; add. kal 76 mwavdyov Kal
fworody mretua, bbev kal jets daravTes TOV ev XpLoToY TpocKUVOUMEV ws vidy aAnOwov
wy
Pee A !2 \ Fee Tas L Wed ~ ox , Ca
yévotro kal Nuds mavTas ouvKowwvors aitav yevérOar Kal émiTuxeEly THS Baoielas Tw

dvTa Tov Oeod, Tods 6é udpTupas ws puiynTas Kal wabyTas TOD Kuplov dyaTwue aélws*
obpavay civ xpioT@ inood TH Kuplw juwy w y dbEa Kal 7d Kpdros els Tods aldvas TwY

3. amodaBedv] ‘receiving as his Mapkiwvos in one MS is explained

due’; see the note on Gal. iv. 5, and
comp. [Clem. Rom.] 11. 8.

II. Oia tov ddeApov| For the
possible meanings of the preposition
see the note on Ign. Rom. to. It
cannot here denote the scribe, for
his name Euarestus is given below ;
nor can it very well denote the
bearer, for the word pepnvixapev
seems to exclude this. It must there-
fore designate the composer of the
letter, as in Dionys. Cor. quoted by
Euseb. //. E. iv. 23 tHv mporépay npiv
dua KAnpevros ypadeioar.

Mapxavov| This is probably the
correct reading. The change into

by the fact that Marcion’s name
appears in the context of that same
Ms. The alteration into the more
familiar name Mapxov in other au-
thorities is natural enough. On the
variations here, and on similar con-
fusions elsewhere, see Gebhardt in
the Zeztsch. jf. Hist. Theol. We7s,
p. 370 sq; who however adopts the
reading Mapxiwvos. A Marcianus is
mentioned by Eusebius 4. £. v. 26
as a person to whom Irenzeus dedi-
cated one of his treatises ; and this
is not improbably the same man.
The name however is not uncommon
at this time. A contemporary of our

MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 399

Xx]

/ \ ~ -~ od
Keharaiw weunvuKaper dia Tov adehhov juwv Mapki-
a cy a \ con / > ~
avov. padovtes ovvy TavTa Kal TOls émEeKELVA aded ois
\ > \ / ' 74 LVRS) - /
THY EmLaTOANY OLraTreuryracbe, iva Kat Exelvor do€acwor
\ / \ ey \ / ~ > / /
tov Kupiov Tov €kNoyas Tovovpevoy Twy tdiwy SovAwr.
Ca \ / lA c ~~ b] ~ > ra
15 To o€ duvauévw travras ijuas eioayarye [ev] TH av-
“
- Vf a > \ > / > cod Fi
TOU YapLTL Kai OwpEa Eis THY ETTOVpaYLOY avTOU BaciNeEl-
\ \ > ~ a ~ co lol
av, dla Traidos avTov, Tov povoyevous “Incov Xpirrou,

/ / / , > \ IA
doa, Tyuy, KpaTos, UEeyadwourn, Eis TOUS aiwvas. TpOT-

/ / \ /
QYOPEVETE TaVTAaS TOUS arylouS.

€ > e \ ~
UUaS OL GUY HY

> /
20 Tpogayopevovcl Kal Evdpertos 0 ypavvas Tavotkel.

alwywv.auny v (and so this MS ends).
mbs ; yudueva p.
bev jvoloapey s.
bps.
dofafwow b.
Servorum.
bps; om. m.

ws €v] m3; éml bps (émtxedadalw s); al. L.

13 dvaréupacbe] Siaréupacba s; dia méupacba b.
14 Tovovmevov] m3 TowovyTa amd bps.
15 To dé duvauévw] mbp (om. dé bp) ; Tov dé duvduevoy s. €v]
16 éroupdyvioy] m ; alwy.oy bps.

Q TrELdvwv] TheLavuw Ss. 10 yevoueva]

IT peunvixaper |

Mapkiavod] marcianum L; papkiwvos m; pdpKov

dofdcwor] mps;
L has donorxum electione

17 ma.dos avTod Tov

Hovoyevovs] b; Tod madds a’tod Tod povoyevods ps; Tod movoyevods abrod macdds

m. 18 dda] m; pref. O77 bp; ®7s.

m; add. duyv bpsL.
om. s; Kal yap buds m; ommes L.
Evdpecros] avrés evdpecros m alone.
(comp. Rom. xvi. 22).

evdpeoTos, Mm.

Marcianus, a lawyer, is mentioned
by Fronto £7zs¢. p. 43 (ed. Naber).

I2. tots eméxewa] ‘who are farther
away’; comp. Ign. Ephes. 9 mapo-
devoartas tTiwas éxeider.

15. To dé duvapevm x.t.d.] Comp.
Rom. xvi. 25, Eph. i. 20, Jude 24.
On account of the parallel passages
in S. Paul, Zahn would connect d:a
matdos k.t.A. With what follows: but
the order rather suggests their con-
nexion with the preceding words.

20. Evapeoros| The name occurs
three times in Smyrnzan inscrip-
tions (Boeckh Corp. Inscr. Graec.
3148, 3152, 3162), and not elsewhere
in the collection, except in two Pisi-

mpooayopevere] mpocayopeverac bs,

Tovs] ms; om. bp. aigvas]

19 duds] bp;

nut] txt bvL; add. addeAdol m. 20

ypawas] txt bpsL; add. ri émioroAqy m

mavoukel] here, bps (mavouxt s) L; after

dian inscriptions (4380 m, n). See
also Mztthetlungen d. Deutsch, Ar-
chaol. Instit. tn Athen vit (1883),
p- 325 sq. It is found also on coins
of Miletus, Pergamum, and Tralles.
It appears likewise in a notice of
Aristides (Of. I. p. 508, ed. Dindorf),
relating to these same regions and
this same time, though the person
in question is described as a Cretan.
The early bishop of Rome bearing
this name is said to have been a
Palestinian Jew, but the tradition has
no value.

oypayas] As in Rom. xvi. 22, where
in like manner the scribe sends a
greeting.

400 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAEANS. [xxI

XXI.
Zavoixov Sevtépa iatapévov, mpo érta kadavowv Map-

Maptupet dé 6 paxapios [oAvKapros pnvos

Tiwv, caBBatw peyadw, wpa bydon* cuveAnpOn U0
‘Hpwoou émt dpxiepéws Pirimmov Tpaddavov, dvOvTa-

tevovtos Cratiov Kodpatouv, Bacievovtos Oe Els Tous 5

aiwvas “Incov Xpiotov: w& 4 do€a, Ty, weyadwourn,
aun.
XXII. 1. [’Eppwcba vuas evyoueba, adedpol, erot-

, Tal: > \ > > /
Opovos atwrios, ado yeEvEeds els ever.

r ~ Si \ > / / > ~ Ge
xYouvTas TW KaTa TO EVayyedLoy Aoyw “Incov Xpirtou
e =~ ~~ 5 ~ los € /
me’ ov dofa Two Ocew él TwTnpia Tr TwY ayiwy EKEK-
¢ t z t
io 5) / G / / ‘e
Twv Kalws éuaptupyoev 6 makapios IloAvKapros, ov

J > ~ / ’ > ~ \ AP i 5f
yevolto €v TH Bacireia “Incov Xpixtov mpos Ta txvn

evpeOnvat nas. |

1 Maprupet] bps; éuapripnoev m.
pivos m.

istauévov] bs; elotauévov p; om. m.
Mapriwv] m (and so also in the heading;

alone.
patov s; dmpiNiwy Chron-Pasch.
évaryn m.

Pref. kara peév daovavo’s m alone. 2

cuvehnpOn] txt bsL; add. 6é p; preef. 7 (sic) kal m.

dé] mbp; add. xais. pnvos]
EavOctxo0] éEavOnxovd b.
apo] pref. kata dé pwuatovs m
see p. 363); watwy bpL;
3, 6y56y] bpsL (comp. Chron-Pasch.) ;
4 éml

apxiepéws] bps; portifice L (but it translates avOurarevovtos by -procomsule) ;

apxepapxovvTos (sic) wey m.

Tpadd\avod] bp; stpadvavod s; tpatavod mL.

avOumarov dévtos s; dub. L.

PiNitmov] add. rod dceBods (sic) m alone.

av@urarevovtos] m (add. dé m) bp;

5 Zrartov] L; orpartov bs; rartov Chron-Pasch. ;

om.m. Both words orariov xodparov are omitted in p, so that Philippus is made

proconsul as well as chief priest.

I. Maprupet d€] On these supple-
mentary paragraphs generally, and
more especially on the dates given
in the first, see the chapters on the
Letter of the Smyrnzeans and on the
Date of the Martyrdom in the gene-
ral introduction.

3. caBBare peyare | So also in
the body of the document, § 8 ovros
caBBarov peyadov.

avveAnpén| Connected by Zahn
with the preceding words. But there
would be no special reason for de-
scribing the exact hour of his ap-
prehension, as distinct from his

Kodparov] xopadrov s; xopato..b; for p see

martyrdom; and moreover it is clear
from the narrative that he cannot
have been apprehended at the eighth
hour, whether 8 A.M. according to
the Roman reckoning, or 2 P.M. ac-
cording to the Eastern.

4. adpxtepéws] In the body of the
letter (§ 12) heis styled ‘Asiarch’. On
the identity of the two offices see the
excursus, Onthe Asiarchate (p. 404 sq).

avOurarevovros| The proconsul is
mentioned several times in the body
of the document (§$ 3, 4, 9, 10, II,
12), but his name is not given there.
The year of the proconsulship of

XXII]

MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP.

401

2. Tatra peteypavyato pev Tatos é€x tev Eipn-

/ io - , ray \ ie
15 vatov uabytou Tou [loXvKaprov, os Kal GuvETTONLTEVTATO

cot > t 4
Tw Eipnvaiw .

3. “Eyw oe Cwxpatns év KopivOw €x Tw Fatou

2 , af e f \ /
avTiypadwv Eypavva. 1 xapls META TAVTWY.

4. ‘Eyo b€ mwadw Ihovos éx Tov mpoyeypaupevou

» ? /
20 éypava dvaCnTyoas avuTa, KaTa amokaNuwuy pavepw-

=> / / \ /
GavTos fot TOU paxapiou IloXvKaprov, Kabws Synwow

évy tw Kabecns, cuvayaywv avTa non oyEeoov €K TOU
Tw Kadegns, yay non OX

/ of ee , , ? a
xX povou KEKUYKOTA, lVva KAME aouvayayy O Kupios Inoous

\ \ ~ ? - ’ - > \ /
Xp.oT os META TWY EKAEKTWY G@UTOU ELS THV €7TOUPAVLOV

/ > ~ iC € / \ \ \ € {7 /
25 BaoiNelay avTov, w 7 Oo€a ouv TaTpl Kal ayiw TVvEU-

> \ 7A ~ EM te
MQ@TL ELS TOUS ALWVAS TWV ALWVYWY).

the last note.

api] bsL; om. mp. @| @s.

any.

i 3)

6 “Inood Xpiorod] txt bps; praef. rod xuplov 7uav m[L]. @...
Meyarwovvn] we...Nocuvy b.

8 ’Eppacba]

éppwo8e p. The whole of this paragraph éppwoda...etpeOjvar judas is omitted

in mL.
10 d0éa] bs ; waca doéa p.
cwrnpia] bs; cwrnply p.
d-y.os p. ov] b; dv ps.

evxoueba] evxouacda s alone.

II €uaptupycey | éwapripicer s.
14—26 Tadra...dunv bpsL.

9 Te] 70 bps. Xpicrov] Y@ b.

Oe@] txt p; add. cal rarpl cal dylw mvedpmare bs.

peaxaptos] bs ;
For these

words m substitutes the more extended paragraphs which are given in brackets

Tatra...duqv.

H xXapis wera mavtwy] bps (but add. judy p); om. L.

suwayayn| cuvayayer bs.
m); ovpavior bs.
praef. 7@ s.

Statius Quadratus is fully discussed
in the general introduction. See
also above, p. 368 sq.

5. PBacwevovros dé x.7.A.] On the
objection that this mode of expression
indicates a much later age see the
chapter on this Letter in the general
introduction (esp. I. p. 635 sq).

6. @ 7 d0€a «.7.A.] Taken from
Clem. Rom. 65 60’ of ait doa, tru,
Kpatos kal peyahwovryn, Opovos aiaros,
aro Tov aidvev kt’. See above, I.

IGN. III.

Eipnvaiov] eipnvéovu b.

Képios] add. quay p.
25 Bacwdelav] Baciday s.
ayiw] bp; praef. 7@ s.

15 Tod] add. aylov p alone. 18
22 76n] 167 s. 23
24 €moupavioy] p (comp.
@] bp; ws. marpt] bp ;

p. 626.

9. 1@...Ad0y@] For this dative of
the rule or standard with crovyeiy see
Rom. iv. 12, Phil. iii. 16, Gal. v. 25,
vi. 16 (with the notes).

II. ov yeévoiro x.t.d.] Taken from
Ign. Ephes. 12 ob yévourd poe vd Ta
ixyn evpeOnvat.

14. Tatra x.7.A.| For a discussion
of the questions relating to the three
paragraphs, which follow, see the gen-
eral introduction (I. p. 626 sq).

20

402 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS. [XXII

[ Zhe three preceding paragraphs as read in the Moscow MS. |

> / \ Joe 5) ~ 2 /
2. [ Tavra pereypavvato pev Taios éx twv Eipnvatou
7 ray \ ff lal > ,
TUYYpaMPaTwy Os Kal GuvEeTTONtTEVTaTO TH Eipyvaio,
lanl , - e / , e \ ¢
e a
pabyth prcuon eu eae [loNvKaprrov. ovTos uae Oo
> ~ onl , ~~
Eipnvaios, KaTa TOV Kalpoyv TOU wapTUploU TOU émLTKOTTOU
/ 4 1G 4 cy 2y/ ‘ e
FoXvKaprrov yevomevos év ‘P&pn, modXovs edida€ev* ov
\ \ 2 ~ / / We D /
Kal TOAAa avTOU Gvyypaupata KadNioTa Kal OpfoTaTa
y «< / / v4 > a
pepera: év ois peuvntat TloXvKaprov, ott map’ avTov
of ¢ > las J af \ \ 2
éualev: ikavws TE TATA aloEeoLy nrey Eev; Kat TOV EKKAN-
\ / \ / € y \
TliacTiKov Kavova Kai KaoXtKov, ws TapedaBev Tapa
io ad / \ \ fo J
ToU aylov, Kal mapedwKev. Déyer O€ Kal TOUTO, OTL
/ , - Q 2 Ui /
cuvayTnocavtos Tote TW ayiw TloNvKaprw Mapkiwvos,
fe y / \ > /
ap ov ot reyouevor Mapxiwnorai, kal etrovTos, ’“Em-
/ € > / oy > \ - /
ywwoKke nuds, TloNvKapze, eiwev avtos To Mapxiwn,
/ / \ / - va
EmiywwoKkw, ETLyLWWoKW TOV TPwWTOTOKOY Tov CaTava.
and \ / > on oo > / /
Kal TOUTO O€ PEepeTar Ev Tols TOV Eipnvatov ovyypap-
e/ . / \ v4 Ul /
pacw, OTL yn NMepa Kat wpa ev Cuvpyy eEuaptupyoev oO
/ : y \ ? = € / /
HoXNvKapros, jKkovcev Qwyyv év TH “Pwpaiwy ode
4

6 dpOorara] opOwrara m. 11 Mapkiwvos] wapkiwy m. 13 elev] eirew m.

I. Tatra x.-r.A.] Though the
Moscow MS generally preserves the
older and better readings, the form

A redundant avrov however, following
upon ov, would not be without many
parallels; see Winer Gramm. § xxii.

which these three paragraphs assume
in it is evidently due to a later hand.
This is clear (besides other indica-
tions) from the omission of the words
kabos Sntdow ev tH KabeEqs, which
seemed out of place when this Letter
of the Smyrnzans was detached
from the Pionian Life of Polycarp
in which it had been incorporated ;
see the general introduction.

5. ov] If both od and avrovd be
retained, the former should perhaps
be translated ‘where’ (i.e. in Rome).

p. 184 sq.

7. év ois x.7.A.] In three writings
of Irenzeus, extant whole or in part,
we have mention of Polycarp; (1)
FTaer. iii. 3.4; (2) Epistle to Florinus
quoted in Eus. #. £. v. 20; (3)
Epistle to Victor quoted in Eus.
H. FE. v. 24. In the two former
passages he speaks of his own con-
nexion with Polycarp. The story of
his encounter with Marcion is in the
first passage.

on

xxi] MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. 403

/ ~ / / /
vrapxwy 6 Eipnvaios, ws cadmiyyos Neyovons, [lodv-
/
KaOTOS EuapTUpNCEV.
> te ‘ee € / lo a ’
20 3. °Ex TovTwy ovv, ws mpodeAeKTaL, TwY TOU Eipn-
, Re / \ a
vaiov cuyypaumatwv Taios ueteypayrato, éx d€ Twv
4 5) , 5) / ? /
Taiou avtiypapwv ‘looxpatns év KopivOw.
\ \ / Uf 2 = > / 5)
4. Eyo de radw Thonos ék tTwv looxpatous avti-
of \ > / ~ ¢€ /
ypapwy éeypay-a, kata amoxaduy-w tov ayiov IloXv-
/ / / \ > \ af \ ’
25 kapmrou (yTHnoas avTa, cuvayaywv avTa non TyEOOV EK
lol / / / \ c /
TOU Xpovov KeKENKOTA iva Kae ouvayayn o Kupios
lo \ \ - > -~ > ~ > \ >
‘Incous Xpiotos weTa TWV EKNEKTWY AUTOU Els THY E7TOU-
, > on / PG / \ lo \ \ a
paviov avtou Bacirelav’? w 4 Oo€a vv TH TaTpl Kal TO
~ ~ « / > \ es on Ral:
Vw Kal TW AYlw TVEVPMATL Els TOUS alWYAaS TMV alwvwY.
> /
30 any. |

17 moNec] ode m. Ig éuaptipnoer] €uaprupicey m. 20 TobTwy] To’TOU m.
Eipnvatov] efpnvatos m.

26-—2

On the Asiarchate.

As regards the literature of this subject, it will be sufficient to
mention here Eckhel Doctr. Mum. Vet. tv. p. 207 sq; Gothofred Cod.
Pneod. Vi. 3, Xi. 1. 103, 112, Xv. "5. 1, XV. 9./2, Xvi. To paratitl 5 sKeatee
Neocoros p. 71 sq (Lips. 1844); Waddington in Lebas Voyage Archéo-
Jogique Inscr. 111. no. 885; Babington Ox an unpublished coin of Laodicea
bearing the name of an Asiarch (Numismatic Society of London, 1866) ;
Marquardt De Provinciarum Romanarum Concilits et Sacerdotibus in
Ephemerts Epigraphica i. p. 200 sq (1872), and again Rédmische Staats-
verwaltung I. p. 374 sq (1873). Further particulars relating to the
literature will be found in Eckhel, Babington, and Marquardt.

Under the Roman Government the principal cities of the several
provinces were united together in confederations for certain religious
and civil purposes, called Commune Lithyniae, Ciliciae, Galatiae, Pam-
phyliae, etc. The presiding officers of these unions bore the titles, Bithy-
niarch, Cilicarch, Galatarch, Pamphyliarch, etc., respectively. In some
instances, as for example in Lycia’, these organizations appear to have
existed before the establishment of the Roman supremacy, in which case
they were merely adapted by the Romans. Of these confederations the
most famous was the Commune Asiae, 70 xowov tHs “Acias, as belong-
ing to the earliest and prerogative province; and accordingly we hear
much more of the Asiarchs than of the others. The earliest Asiarch
recorded is Pythodorus, the friend of Pompeius (Strabo xiv. 1. 42, p.
649); the latest mention of the office as still existing is in a rescript of
Honorius and Theodosius a.p. 409 (Cod. Theod. xv. 9. 2, Vv. p. 438, ed.
Gothofred). When we find Justinian speaking of the Phcenicarchs
and Syriarchs as obsolete offices (JVove//. Ixxxix. 15), it is a tolerably
safe inference that the Asiarchate likewise had been abolished or fallen

1 This follows from the language of vs kai cuumaxlas éBovrevovro mpdbrepor,
Strabo when describing the Commune viv 5 ovk eixds, dNN eri Tots‘ Pwpalos Tair
Lyctae with the Lyciarch at its head; xiv. dvdyxn KetoOar.

3. 3 (p- 665) Kal mepi modéuou dé Kal elp7-

THE ASIARCHATE. 405

into disuse. In the tenth century the character of the office was so
little remembered that Constantine Porphyrogenitus identifies the Asi-
arch with the proconsul (de Zhemat. i. 3 6 tavrtys [1.e. “Acias puxpas]
kpatav avO@vratos “Acudpyns eA€yero, Patrol. Graec. Cx. p. 80, ed.
Migne)’.

It was the object of these confederations, while a certain amount of
local self-government was thus given to the provinces, to connect them
more closely with the empire. To secure this end more effectually a
religious bond was necessary. Hence the establishment of the worship
of the emperor, often connected with that of Rome and sometimes with
that of the senate. The assumption of the title Augustus was a pre-
liminary step (Veget. ii. 5 ‘imperator cum Augusti nomen accepit,
tamquam praesenti et corporali deo fidelis est praestanda devotio’) ;
and the idea was further strengthened by the Greek rendering S<Baortos
(Dion Cass. lil. 16 Avyovoros, ws Kal wActov Te) Kata avOpwrous wy,
erekAnOn...e€€ ovmep kat YeBacrov avtov Kal EAAnvilovtés Tus, woTEp TA
gertov, ao Tov ceBalecbar tpoceimov). The next stage was the erection
of temples (c¢Bacreia) and the establishment of priesthoods for the
maintenance of this worship. A city which established such worship
bore the title vewxopos or ‘temple warden’. Proconsular Asia was one
of the earliest provinces to adopt these rites (B.c. 19); and here they
flourished with exceptional vigour. In six at least of the cities com-
prised in the Commune Asiae (Smyrna, Ephesus, Pergamum, Sardes,
Philadelphia, and Cyzicus) periodic festivals and games were held
under the auspices of the confederation, kowov (or Kowa) “Acias év
Suuipvy, ev “Edéeow, ev Iepyapw, «.7.4.; see Marquardt Ephemeris
Epigraphica i. p. 209, Boeckh Corp. Juscr. Graec. Index p. 43. Each
of these had likewise its temple or temples dedicated to the worship of
the emperors. The local chief-priest of each city was designated ac-
cordingly, apyepeds ris “Aoias vadv trav [or vaod Tod] ev Suvprvy, év
"Edeow, ev Kvgikw, etc. (see below, p. 409), or more fully apxuepeds “Actas
yaov Tod ev “Edéow, Kowod ths “Acias (C. I. G. 3858 e). The pro-
vincial chief-priest, who had the control of the whole, was styled apyxte-
pevs THs “Acias or apxiepeds Tod Kowvovd THs “Acias. He is also to be
identified with the “Acwipyys, as will be shown presently. His chief
functions were the general direction of the cultus of the emperor
throughout the province and the superintendence and presidency of
the festivals and games. Hence Rufinus in the account of Polycarp’s

1 The passage indeed is a tissue of ovTos Tav “Edectwy, Aoidpxnv avtoy amo-

blunders. Constantine speaks of S. Luke «ad@v. Alexander (Acts xix. 33) is quite
as meuvnuevos’ANeEdvdpou Tod TéTe mpwrev- distinct from the Asiarchs.

406 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS.

martyrdom (4/7 Z£. iv. 15) translates "Acvapyns by munerarius. Hence
also the language in Cod. Theod. xv. g. 2 ‘ Asiarchis et ceteris, quorum
nomen festivitatis solennitas dedicavit’ (A.D. 409). The expenses of
these exhibitions fell to a considerable extent upon him, so that only
men of substance could properly fulfil the requirements of the office
(Cod. Theod. vi. 2. 3, xii. 1. 103, xil. I. 148, XV. 5. I, XV. 9. 2, with Gotho-
fred’s notes). Hence the statement of Strabo (see above p. 383 sq),
that the Asiarchs were frequently chosen from the citizens of Tralles on
account of their wealth. But besides these more directly religious and
ceremonial duties, the confederation superintended the erection of
monuments and other public works, the imposition and collection of
taxes for the maintenance of the temples, and the like. It was also
the medium of communication with the emperor and the senate. As
involving the presidency of this confederation, the Asiarchate was an
office of great dignity and influence. After the proconsul, the Asiarch
was probably the most important person in the province; and _ his
name, like that of the proconsul, was frequently used for marking the
epoch on coins and in documents. An account of the steps taken for
the purpose of electing an Asiarch by the confederation is given by
Aristides (Ov. 1. p. 531 Sq)’. There are grounds for thinking, as I have
shown in the first volume (on the Date of the Martyrdom), that this
was the very occasion on which Philip the Trallian, who presided at
Polycarp’s martyrdom, was elected (see especially 1. pp. 628 sq, 665 sq).

Without entering more fully into the duties of the Asiarch, I purpose
discussing three points, relating to this office, which present some
difficulty, while at the same time they affeet the notices in early Christian
writings.

1 Tn the first public assembly at Smyrna
in the beginning of the year (icrauévov
Tov €Tous Kal yyvouevns éxkXynolas THs
mpwrTns) the name of Aristides was put
forward for the chief-priesthood of Asia
(Thy tepwotv ny Thy Kow hy THs Actas) though
he himself deprecated it. He continues,
kal oupBalver pera TodTO ouvédpous pev
é&évar Zpvpvalwy eis Ppvylay dvw kal
méed\rew Pépew Tovpov dvoua év TH ouve-
Splw TH KOWW...... kal ylyvouat tplros 7
It is inferred by
Marquardt (2. S. p. 370 sq) and others
from these last words, that three or four
names were submitted by the confedera-
tion to the proconsul, who selected the

TETAPTOS TH XELpoTovia.

Asiarch from among them. But it seems
more natural to take them as meaning
that his desire had been fulfilled and he
had not been elected.

Of the corresponding election of the
Lyciarch Strabo (xiv. 3. 3, p. 664 sq)
tells us that the representatives of the
cities which have votes meet together in
general session (els kowdy ouvédpiov) at a
city which they have selected and ap-
proved (7 ay doxiyudowor rodw €Ndmevor) ;
that some cities have three votes, some
two, some one; and that in the session
(ev T@ cvvedpiw) the Lyciarch is first cho-
sen, then the other officers (dpxal) of the
union (Tov cuvarjuaros).

THE ASIARCHATE. 407

1. Jdentity of the Asiarch and High-priest.

The identity of the two has been disputed by Waddington (Lebas
Voyage Archéologique, Inscr. 111. 885), by Babington (Ox an unpublished
coin of Laodicea p. 12 sq), and by Perrot (De Galatia Provincia p. 150
sq)’: but Eckhel (Doctr. Num. Vet. iv. p. 208 sq) can hardly be
claimed on this side, since he says explicitly (p. 209) ‘ Verisimile est,
cum quis generatim dicitur apyepeds THs “Acias...tum intelligendum
Asiarcham’ (see also p. 205), thus conceding everything for which the
advocates of the identity contend. Notwithstanding the authority of
such names, the facts and arguments recently adduced, more especially
by Marquardt (Zphem. Epigr. 1. p. 210 sq, Rom. Staatsv. 1. p. 374 sq,
1873), not to mention the valuable investigations of an older critic
Gothofred (Cod. Zheod. vi. 3. 1, Xil. I. 112, XV. 9. 2, XVl. 10 paratitlon),
seem to place the identity beyond a doubt. It is not possible to add
much to Marquardt’s arguments, but his position has been strengthened
by one or two lately discovered inscriptions, and some other considera-
tions which he has overlooked seem to favour his view.

(i) The Asiarchate, Bithyniarchate, etc., are spoken of as the
priesthoods or chief-priesthoods of the several provinces; eg. by
Modestinus [c. A.D. 230] in the Dégest. xxvii. 1. 6, § 14 (p. 354, ed.
Mommsen) vous tepapyia [v. 1. iepwovvy|, otov “Aciapxia, Bubvyeapxia,
Karzadoxapxia, mapéxer aevtouvpynoiay amo éritporav, Todt eoTLV, ews
av apyn. This same language is used respecting the adpyepevs. Thus
we read of Chrysanthius that he received tyv apxtepwovvyy Tod mavTos
evovs (Eunap. Vit. Soph. p. 111, quoted by Marquardt #. S. p. 374),
while we have been told before of this same Chrysanthius that Julian
apxvepéa. [arédeSe] Tov Te avdpa Kal THY yuvatka THs Avocas. Again, in
a law of Constantine (Cod. Just. v. 27. 1) we find the words ‘quos in
civitatibus duumviralitas vel sacerdotii, id est Phoenicarchiae vel
Syriarchiae, ornamenta condecorant’. Nor can there be any doubt
that the Asiarchate is intended in the following -passage from Papi-
nianus in Dygest. |. 5. 8 ‘sedin Asia sacerdotium provinciae suscipere non
coguntur numero liberorum quinque subnixi; quod optimus maximus-
que princeps noster Severus Augustus decrevit ac postea in ceteris
provinciis servandum esse constituit’. So in like manner there can

1 I am pleased to find that the identity _ ever that in the case of the smaller pro-
of the two offices is held by Mommsen in __ vinces, like Galatia and Lycia, the High-
his new volume (1885), om. Gesch. v. priest was distinct from the Galatarch,
p- 319 sq, note r. He considers how- _ Lyciarch, etc.

408 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS.

be little question that the office which Aristides (Or. 1. p. 531) calls
TV iepwotvnv THY Kownv THs "Acias was the Asiarchate. This is the
more evident when we compare the election which he describes with
the account of the election of the Lyciarch given by Strabo xiv. 3. 3,
p- 664 sq. Even in strictly Christian times we meet with a sacer-
dotium or apxtepwovvy ; and the character of the office may be inferred
from the language of Innocent I, fzs¢. 23 ‘Neque de curialibus ali-
quem ad ecclesiasticum ordinem venire posse, qui post baptismum
coronati fuerint vel sacerdotium (quod dicitur) sustinuerint et editiones
publicas celebraverint’ (Labb. Conc. 111. p. 37, ed. Coleti), where the
celebration of the games, which was the main function of the Asiar-
chate, etc., is especially singled out as the chief duty of the ‘so-called
priesthood’. ‘The religious character of the office disappeared with the
downfall of heathendom and the establishment of Christianity ; but the
title ‘high-priest’ was still continued, though the bearer of it was now
little more than president of the games. See the references already
given to Gothofred, especially Cod. Theod. vi. 3. 1, xvi. 10 paratitl.,
where the relation of the ‘priesthood’ to the games is exemplified from
the law books. This connexion may be amply illustrated likewise from
the inscriptions ; e.g. C. 7. G. 3422 apxiepacdpevoy évddews peta peya-
ov avadwpatwv Kai dovta KovTpoKvvnyeTLov K.T.A., 2719 apxiepatevoavTos
peyadorpeT as, ev 7 apxtepwotvy Kal povopaxias Kal Kuvyyecias émeTée\ecev
K.T.A., 2766 apxepatevoavTa Tod aitoKpatopos Kal aywvobeTyoavTa Kat
dis €oTiacavta Tov Sjuwov Kal ravta ToijoavtTa peyadorperas AapTporata
Kal moAvteAeoTata ék THv idiwv: Comp. 2934, 3489, etc. Perhaps how-
ever the two following inscriptions, placed side by side, will exhibit the
parallelism more effectively :

GIG, 27509 b Cole Ge aon
papiria Zyvwv|os| rov “YyKA€ovs dapirtia povowaxwv Kal tTopynwa
Tov “YuuxA€ovs Tod Poe Zjvwvos | xvvyyeriwv Newepiov Kaortpuxiov
‘YyuxXéovs apxrepéws provopaxwv kal | Aevxiov Taxwviavod *Aciapxov kal
KaTadlikwv Kal Tavpokafarrav (comp. | AtpyAias Sarpots WAatwvos Ackw-
2194 b). VLAVAS ApxXLepElas yuvarkos avrod (see
also no. 3213, 3677).

The passages quoted show that the two names appear in the same
connexions; that their functions are identical; that the exemptions
and immunities are the same in both cases; and that generally they
are convertible. There is indeed nothing left for the high-priest to do
which is not already exhausted in the office of the Asiarch, and con-
versely. The one is in all respects the double of the other.

THE ASIARCHATE. 409

(ii) Another fact also indicates the identity of the two offices.
The wives of the chief priests (apyuepeis) were styled ‘ chief-priestesses ’
(e.g. Boeckh Corp. Juscr. Graec. 3092, 3489, 3495, etc.), just as we
have seen (p. 407) in the case of Chrysanthius that his wife shared the
high-priestly office. In like manner the Asiarch’s wife takes the title
of her husband, C. Z G. 3324 M. Avp. Zynvwv. cai M. KX. "IovAcavy "Act
apxau dis. Accordingly a law of Constantine (Cod. Justin. v. 27. 1;
see above, p. 407) forbids a ‘sacerdos provinciae’, i.e. a Phoenicarch,
Syriarch, etc., to marry a slave. In the light of these facts we must
interpret another inscription which gives the one title to the husband
and the other to the wife, C. Z G. 3677 IlAo[7]. Avp. Tparov *Acidpxov
kat lovdias Aup. “AokAnmodupas THs yuvaiKkds avTod apxlepetas, as Showing
that the titles are interchangeable. So again C. Z G. 2511 quoted
above (p. 408); and also Lebas and Waddington 244 ’Avtwviov ’Azod-
Aodwpov “Acidpxov kat K[A]. B[y|petvy|s “H ]p[a|xAcaivys (?) apxvepecas.

(iii) But again; just as there was a high-priest and high-priestess
of the province of Asia, so there were high-priests and high-priestesses
of the temples in each several city belonging to the confederation ;
C. L. G. 2965 piroceBactov Kai apxrepéws THs “Acias vaod rod év Edéow
(under Hadrian), C. 7 G. 2987 b apxtepéa *Ao[i]as vadv rév ev “Edéow
(under Antoninus Pius), C. 7. G. 3858 e dpyxiepéa “Acias vaod rod év
*Edéow Kowvod THs “Acias, ceBactopavrny Kal aywvobérnv dia Biov, C. Z.
G. 3831 a apxrepéa “Acias vadv év Spipvy, C. J. G. 3508 apyréperav
ms “Acias vadv tav év Spyvpvy (comp. 3211), C. Z G. 3415 apyxveperav
*Acias 0d év “Edéow, etc. In the same way, while there is an ‘Asiarch’
par excellence, we meet likewise with ‘ Asiarchs’ of the temples in par-
ticular cities, or at least in Ephesus; C. Z Z. 111. 296, 297 ‘ Asiarch[a]
templ[orum] splendid[issimae] civit[atis] Ephes[iorum]’, C. 7 G. 2464
pirocéBactov “Actdpynv vadv tov év "Edécw, Lebas and Waddington
158 a Aovapxys tH[s| tpwtys Kal peyiotns pyTpoToAews THS “Acilas] Kai
B vewxopwv tov SeBaoradv “Edeciwv rode ws]. In C. Z G. 2741 we have
the record of a person who is elected at the same time to the high-
priesthood of the province and to that of a particular city (the latter
for the second time), apxiepeds “Acias amodederypévols| vadv kal tov év
Spvpvy to B’. A similar combination appears in a Macedonian inscrip-
tion, C. Z G. 2007 dpxepéa Kai aywvobérny tod Kowod Maxeddvwr, dp-
xrepea. S& kal aywvobérnv Kal THs “ApdutoA\ettav Toews.

And not only so, but the same person is designated by each title
separately in two inscriptions found in the Great Theatre at Ephesus ;
Wood’s Discoveries at Ephesus, Inscr. vi. pp. 62, 68:

410 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAEANS.

ps G2: p- 68.
> lal . . a > a“ > ; al
aywvoberodvtos Ou’ aidvos aywvoberodvtos dv aidvos
TiB. “lovd. “Pyyeivov TB. “lov. “Pyyeivov
°. , ~ Lal > / / wn n
apxvepéws B vadv Tov Ao.spxov B vady tav
> ? , > > /
ev Edeow. ev Edeow.

Now it is inconceivable that the high-priest of a particular city in
Asia should be called the Asiarch of that city, unless the high-priest of
the province of Asia already bore the name of Asiarch. The narrower
application of the title is only explicable, as an analogy derived from
the wider.

(iv) I have left to the last the very conclusive evidence of the
identity of the two offices derived from the document before us, the
Letter of the Smyrnzeans itself. In the body of this document (§ 12)
Philip of Tralles is. called Asiarch, and as such he presides over the
games; but in the appended chronological notice (§ 21) he is styled
High-priest (émi apxvepéws Puiimmov). By some critics, who deny the
identity of the office implied in the two titles, this fact has been taken
to discredit the genuineness either of the body of the document or of
the chronological postscript, as if the two statements were inconsistent,
or at least divergent. This position can hardly be justified in any case ;
for on any showing both parts of the document were written while the
Asiarchate was still an existing office, and therefore the forger of either
or both would be acquainted with the facts relating to the office.
Indeed, reasons have been given in the first volume for believing that
the postscript proceeded from the same hand as the body of the docu-
ment (I. p. 626 sq). Moreover, an inscription recently discovered at
Olympia, and quoted above (p. 384; comp. I. p. 629), shows that
Phillip of Tralles was Asiarch about this time; and in consequence
Lipsius (Jahrb. f. Protest. Theol. 1881, p. 575) has retracted the ob-
jection previously urged against the genuineness of the Letter on this
ground, and he now admits the identity of the two functions so called
respectively. In four Trallian inscriptions again (see above, I. p. 629
sq), belonging to the age of Antoninus Pius, this same Philippus is
designated apxiepets *Acias. Thus in the inscriptions, as in the Acts of
Martyrdom, the two titles are brought into connexion. But the exact
year of the Trallian inscriptions is not ascertained beyond a doubt.
The point is discussed in the chapter on the Date of the Martyrdom
in the general introduction.

Against this identification only one argument has been adduced
which deserves consideration. In C. 7, G. 4016, 4017, there is mention

THE ASIARCHATE. 411

of one T. Fl. Gaianus as apxiepéa tod Kowod tov Tadardv, Tadaropyny,
ceBactopavrnv Kal Ktictyv Tis pytpoToAcws ’Ayxvpas, and in C. Z. G.
4031 of one Aelius Macedon as apyxiepacapevov Tod Kowod tdév Tadarav,
Tadarapyxny, ceBacropavryy dia Biov tov Oedv YeBaorav. It is argued
that as both titles, Galatarch and Chief-priest of the Galatian confederacy,
are mentioned, they cannot designate the same office. Marquardt
(p. 375) in answer to this objection explains apyuepéa tod Kowod Tav
Tadarév as referring to the municipal priesthood of the confederation
in Ancyra, not to the provincial high-priesthood. But this explanation
will hardly stand; for we should then expect some limiting words, such
But is there any force at all in the ob-
jection? It is the commonest thing in the world to accumulate titles
referring to the same office, especially in honorific inscriptions such as
these. Thus we say, ‘Her Majesty the Queen’, ‘His Holiness the Pope’,
though the one title is practically a mere repetition of the other; and
the Romans themselves spoke of ‘Imperator...Augustus’ (Adroxpa-
Twp...2€Bacrds), though the two terms are coextensive, and neither
adds anything to the other.

In the West the flamines provinciarum seem to have borne no
designation corresponding to Asiarch, Galatarch, etc.; and the assump-
tion of such titles in Asia Minor and the East illustrates the reproach
of Dion Chrysostom (Ova¢. 38, 1. p. 148), who speaking to the Nico-
medians says that, in their childish fondness for empty decorations, the
Greeks would condone any insult or injury for the sake of titles (dvo-
para) and, he adds, ‘If they only call you or write you down chiefs
(ci etrov vas mpwrous 7 éypawav), from that day forward they can with
impunity treat you with the greatest indignity’. These things, he
continues, are despised by all sensible men, and excite ridicule in the
Romans more especially '.

a fal A > > ,
as tov vawv tov ev Ayxupa.

1 In another passage this same rhetori- pas 6Ays. Perhaps the simplest explana-

cian (Orat. 35, Il. p. 66), addressing the
people of Celaenae in Phrygia, has lan-
guage which (if we could be sure of the
interpretation) points definitely to the
identification of the two offices ; kaOamep
Tovs lepéas Tav map byuiv' Tovs pakaplous
éyw, TOUS amravTwy dpxovTas Tw iepéwp,
Tovs ETUVUMous TwY Ovo Trelpwy THs éaTe-

tion of the last words is ‘ who bear the
names of (territories in) the two conti-
nents throughout the West,’ e.g. Hellad-
archs, Asiarchs, etc. But
sense be given to érwvtpuous Tw do jrel-
pwv, the Asiarchs would seem to be in-
cluded.

whatever

412 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAEANS.

2. Duration of tenure.

It is generally, though not universally, assumed that the Asiarchate
was an annual office; and this view is adopted by Marquardt, ‘om.
Staatsverw. 1. p. 368sq. The reasons however given for this opinion
seem inadequate to sustain it.

Marquardt starts from the assumption that, as the office was not for
life, therefore it must have been annual. We are not however limited
to this alternative. In some cases these provincial chief priests were
certainly elected for a period of years, as will be seen presently. Again
he alleges the example of the Tuscan and Umbrian priests who were
elected annually (Henzen-Orelli, no. 5580). But this is not a sufficiently
close analogy, and far truer parallels can be produced on the other side.
Stull less to the point is the case of the priest of the Ubii mentioned by
Tacitus (Az. 1. 57), where moreover it is doubtful whether an annual
office is intended. Nor is it correct to say that the Asiarch is the
eponym for the year. Coins indeed are very frequently inscribed as
struck during a particular person’s Asiarchate, e.g. em TepTIOY - ACIAPXOY
(Mionnet 11. p. 250); but such language is equally consistent with a
tenure for a long period or even for life, as with an annual office ; e.g.
Wood’s Lphesus Inscr. viii. 3 (p. 22), Boeckh C. Z G. 3211. Indeed
such expressions as Mark ii. 26 émi “ABidOap dpxvepéws, Luke ili. 2 émi
apxuepéws”"Avva kat Kaidda, Acts xi. 28 éri KAavdiov, are a caution against
any rigorous inferences from the particular expression. In the case be-
fore us the Asiarchs are probably mentioned not for the sake of precision
in dating, but as the chief magistrates of the confederation to which the
cities striking the coins belonged. Again Marquardt urges that in order
to transact its business the confederation must have met every year,
and that therefore the president’s office must have been annual (ZA.
Epigr. p. 213 sq). Here we may accept his premiss, while we reject
his conclusion.

On the other hand there are very good reasons for supposing that
the term of office was longer than a year. The chief and characteristic
function of the Asiarch was the presidency of the general festival of the
confederation, called kowd "Actas par excellence. This must be dis-
tinguished from the minor festivals celebrated in the several cities of the
confederation, xowa ’Acias év Spipvy, xowa Acias év Iepydpe, etc. Now
it stands to reason that such a general festival must have been cele-
brated once at least during each Asiarchate. If therefore it should
appear that this general festival recurred at longer intervals than a year,

THE ASIARCHATE. 413

the Asiarchate cannot have been an annual office. “But there are good
grounds for believing that it was a zevraernpis, like the Olympia and
Pythia (Pind. O7. ii. 38, x. 70, (Vem. xi. 33), or in other words that
there was an interval of four years between each recurrence. These
grounds are as follows:

(i) Evidence seems to show that these festivals were generally
though not universally quinquennial. Suetonius (Octav. 59) speaking of
the beginning of this cult of the emperor says, ‘Provinciarum pleraeque
super templa et aras ludos quoque quinquennales paene oppidatim con-
stituerunt’. Accordingly we find this to have been the case in several
places of which notices are preserved. The festival of the Commune
Cretae is one of these ; Boeckh C. Z. G. 2583 tepod ayavos revtaerypixod
Tov Kowod Tov Kpyrov. Again, the Ludi Augustales at Neapolis (Naples),
which were strictly analogous, were quinquennial, as appears from C. 7. G.
5805 vukyoarte Iraduxa “Popaia SeBacra icodvpmua ths py “Iradidos K.7.A.
(see Boeckh’s comments, III. p. 732).

An inscription copied by Sir C. Wilson in Attalia, and published
by Prof. W. M. Ramsay in the Bulletin de Correspondance Hellénigque,
1883, VII. p. 263, is important enough in its bearing on this subject
to deserve a place here. The words are as follows ;

KaAzovpviov Kodpdrov vidv Awédwpor, vidv Bovdr[s] Syuou yepovcias,
prroxaicalpa] Kat pirdrarpw, tepéa dia Biov “AtdAAWVOS apynyérov Kal
Geod peyadov Atovvoou Kai Jeod "Apews kal Oeds Apr é]pd0s’EAadn| BoAov
mparov Kat iepea dua Biov Feds Anrolts] ris Mepyatwy rodews apyi| €]|pa-
gapevov teTpaetiav Kal émitehécavta Kvvyyecials| Kal povopaxias peyado-
mple|rGs Kat dywvoberycavta Tovs eyaous TevTaeTYpLKOUS ayavas Kat TOUS
Ao[t]robs ravras ev 7H TeTpaeTia.

The high-priesthood here mentioned is, as Prof. Ramsay says, that of
the cultus of the emperors ; but I cannot agree with him that ‘the
pentaeteric games were probably those named on a coin struck under
Saloninus, tepds OAvpmuos oikoupevixds [ayav]’. They would naturally be
the cowa Iapvudias, the festival of the Commune Pamphyliae, of which
he held the high-priesthood ; unless indeed the ‘Olympian sacred oecu-
menical festival’ may be identified with this. This Calpurnius then
would be the Pamphyliarch—an officer who is mentioned likewise in
C. 7. G. 4340 b, Add.

If I am right in assuming (and this is Prof. Ramsay’s view also) that
this person was the chief-priest of the whole province of Pamphylia, and
not of the particular city of Attalia, the inscription shows that the
Pamphyliarch held office for four years, thus celebrating the great
pentaeteric games of his Commune once during his term of office. It is

414 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS.

reasonable to suppose (in the absence of any evidence to the contrary)
that the same would be the case with the Asiarchs.

(ii) The local festivals of the xowov ’Acias in the several cities of
the confederation were quinquennial. So C. Z G. 3674 veKyoas
xowov “Actas ev Kuéikw raidwv raykpariov revtaernpior é

(iii) Lastly, the festival in question is itself directly co-ordinated
with quinquennial festivals in such a way as to leave no escape from
the conclusion that it was one. The passages seem to have escaped
notice, or otherwise perhaps the common opinion would have been
different. They are found in Boeckh C. 7 G. 1420 veukyoavta tpayw-
dovs Otipana peyada y Kat TWv6io Kai "Axtia Kat Kowa “Acias...kal Tovs
Aourods aydvas TevtaernpiKovs TE Kal ToLeTnpiKovs (Where there is a lacuna
for the number of victories), 2. 1421 [tnv é& "Apyous ao|mida, “Iowa,
kowovs ‘Agias, kat addous revtaetypiKovs teioToUs aydavas.

Connected with the length of tenure is the fact that we read of
persons holding the office more than once. Thus there are records of
those who have been Asiarchs twice (C. 7. G. 3190, 3324 Lebas and
Waddington 158 a, Mionnet Szf/. vil. pp. 359, 619)’, and in one case
at least thrice (Babington Zc. pp. 1, 27, 35, Mionnet Iv. p. 328).
This last case is L. A#]. Pigres on Laodicean coins, and it seems to
stand alone; for the other instance is a retouched piece (Mionnet vu.
p. 358, see Babington p. 30), and appears to be incorrect. The legend
aciapy. A on another coin (Mionnet tv. p. 128) is probably read incor-
rectly.

3. Plurality of Asiarchs.

In Acts xix. 31 it is stated that ‘certain of the Asiarchs’ (rwés 3€ rév
Aovapxav), being friendly to S. Paul, tried to dissuade him from entering
the theatre. Similarly we read in Aristides (Ov. 1. p. 518) ‘an Asiarch,
methinks, was present likewise (kat “Aovapyys, otwa1, tpoojv).’ Such
language implies that more than a single person held the title at the
same time. The same inference likewise has been drawn from Strabo
Xlv. p. 649, Kal aet tues ef avtns elow of tpwrevovTes Kata THY érapxiay,
ovs Acvapxas kadovowv. Here however the inference is not certain, for
aet would signify ‘from time to time’; but still the plural twes would

1 Another instance is furnished in a Aapfa]olov daovlov Kyetrocbévous Tov
Trallian inscription discovered and pub- xpartorov, dis "Aoidpxov, mpwrofu] ’Actas,
lished by Sterrett (A7ttthedl. d. Deutsch. marpds bratixod Kall] mamrmou cuvkAnTiKar,
Archiol. Inst. in Athen Vil. p. 330 Sq, THS Evvdrns adrov mevraernploos.

1883) éml tepéws dud Blov tov Avs Tov

THE ASIARCHATE. 415

not naturally be used, if only one person bore the title at any given
time. ‘This is explicable in two ways.

(1) The Asiarchs, after laying down their office, still retained their
title and formed a sort of order. There are some grounds for this
belief. In the West this was certainly the case. The Spanish inscrip-
tions speak of certain persons as flaminales (C. f. L. u. 983 ‘viro
flaminali provinciae Baeticae’, 7d. 4248 ‘statuam inter flaminales viros
positam’), where the ‘flamen provinciae’ corresponds to the apyvepeds THs
*Acias, and therefore to the Asiarch. In like manner in Africa we read
of the sacerdotales of the province (C. Z Z. vu. 1827, 2343, 4252,
5338); and the sacerdotales are frequently mentioned in the law books
in reference to this district (Cod. Zheod. xii. 1. 145, 1763 xil. 5. 2; xvi.
IO. 20, etc.), though it is not always clear that these had been flamines.
In Asia Minor itself too an extant inscription describes a person as
Avxtapxixos (Lebas and Waddington 1224). It is not unlikely there-
fore that, after their term of office was ended, they continued to be
called ‘ Asiarchs’ by courtesy ; and this would account for the fact that
we find the holders of other offices in so many cases designated
Asiarchs; e.g. Wood’s Ephesus Inscr. it. 13 (p. 14) “ApusroBovrov
‘Acta[pxov| ypapparéws tot [Symov], 2. vi. 3 (p. 46) ypapparevovros
TlorAfov Ovydiov “Avroveivov “Aciépxov, C. 7. G. 6541 A. “Avrovin “Ya-
Kiv0w, Aaoducet THs “Actas, otpatnyé, “Aciapxn. Accordingly we find
persons commemorating their descent from holders of this office in a
way which seems to indicate a permanent title; e.g. Lebas and Wad-
dington 158 a...Avoviovov tov iepoxypuxa Kai B “Aoidpxov é[Ky]o[vov],
i.e. his father and grandfather before him were Asiarchs (comp. C. 7. G.
2463 C, 3420, 3495, 3665 Lebas and Waddington 158 a, 244). These
facts however are not absolutely conclusive.

(2) It has been shown already that the chief-priest of the im-
perial worship at Ephesus was likewise called ‘Asiarch’ of the
Ephesian temples (see above, p. 409). Though no direct evidence is
forthcoming that the chief-priests of this worship in the other cities
belonging to the confederation were similarly styled, yet as their titles
in other respects corresponded, there is at least a presumption that they
would be correspondingly designated here also.

The fact that more persons than one are called Asiarchs at the
same time may be explained from either or both of these causes.

hw) aie cy

' Be anit a Bene Hi HOH at): genel
: ae altrEe EY,
ee Teeun

panbiinnsont badgih cata LAL Wo tre

| tit Dy na vein
i’ ie satis Lae aay ai | yy
Se ke ve es mgt! ayia A Ul oy. aden
Ht ih (siecle heavenly

"iy La An at

Baber arr. 8

. rire « | 7 peiis U MR lope vee
» ia ae wi ae by ba if ® rane Acale? ; i orl Ve - by
an Ce Te a ee me a
¥ ; omy * igor ut F { i 5 a7 GP j y , ; a] fi D ‘6 ia of! he ¥
: ESE ae Pore ; re i as ; Vy i AS up hie a
re ei), iid ee i tether iy é M2 Say iiniyieg a
Baie ty: PF isi ray ye uly sift OS) GUE ah ah aa a ay i
sf alee pat PF aL he 4. “bal ipuas r@iia wAk ‘9 Se 4
eS SNE! ce CCiCU DY aN eine ine HALLE tenn Joy bo
Rena fs 8, 0° Rae Coralia ee
‘= | yee ; Abuse Sitediib wan a
“a EY. soit . inti
i rt ee amen 4) Tear es eG they ee ae ov oly eae ‘vie a
A , , ‘ j '
i a ur} os Si; rok Hid UR Grari ih poyh © Be ‘ha Oa ' Hi ie hy mee a
v et!
“ao Bre Ty PSV Tal CPP ih AUG, 32 : oui bs — Fd

?, is} th ft init iy YP }

eas, eA

se ads4 ,

ag:
simul Hels: .

Widesry ibs

al
eo >) ean - o ‘
a 7 i ae J ae
“—_ “ +h i cuy a fee aff : ee, _—
pears fs) 0.
whol). rf fr
fist (4 st 2 7
Va i
y a } r rs ay

, fi 218 PME a
Be ectrion stil ‘ynbant ite EMriaeh ith ae
n oh ie we Avehay ye ey ie '
meee Ont ate ME WY Ty te A; alr aba
GS ar fee) Ay ft ‘sql

iar ih Pets eye weal

Why

Pr pee
,

J) Te AA)

ley AS eT patel’. tl a, a

La baited li Ut bad Da yee tame 7 / “y oo
ees ira 10
Bath Z, Pen? Tc at We WAR hovel it } (ars

Aa ah ge paren Tain _
) ot. Zl
ery aa ae
(ee
nit bee i

ool fog HY

fri j a)

¥ ur: BPN ej Oi f+ nh & OP elolly os) a
Resi. ib? Lite gob) a ip 1 Aone Oim All af biel dealt i vy ota
ye Rieger vid Odette Wipe. Sheed ee) tye wh inh tae
Dead crt uber) ii ; A fk. tele ae i
a mi? Die aliniirhe Perey AV Ooe uy ¥) debate | Aa
0 aise Pe ddr dui Meecha * pclae a
r,

a aa

a!

a Bre ee oy He Tvs Mant? Sanpeaier fi up, te aa
a nf Mii teil! emi Ls AG Be ithst New vata. Ahad scitd oF >a |

eich a

ae

rhe r Nod va sik

Pee ee Nx

POW Ve ARPT AGN: Ay.

IGN, Il,

1. POLYCARPIAN FRAGMENTS.
2) LIFE SOF “POL VCAKE.

I

POLYCARPIAN FRAGMENTS.

EUARDENTIUS in his notes on a passage of Irenzeus (er. ii.

3. 4), where this father mentions several other letters of Polycarp
besides the extant Epistle to the Philippians, published as fragments
of these lost writings certain extracts which he had discovered, intro-
ducing them with the following words ;

‘Harum [epistolarum] porro quinque non aspernanda fragmenta a me superioris
quadragesimae tempore Virduni in quadam vetustissimis characteribus manu descripta
super quatuor evangelistas Catena inventa, ut a Victore episcopo Capuano ante mille
et centum annos ibidem laudantur, hoc loco inserere operae pretium visum est.

Haec itaque ibidem leguntur; Victor episcopus Capuae ex responsione capitulorum
sanctt Polycarpi Smyrnensis episcopi, discipuli Foannis evangelistae.’

The fragments are then given as I have printed them below, but
with the heading, ‘Divi Polycarpi Smyrnensis episcopi et martyris
b. Joannis evangelistae quondam discipuli responsionum fragmenta.
Matthaeus Dominum dixisse testatur etc.’ (see below, p. 421).

After the close Feuardentius adds;

‘Haec Victor Capuanus vir Graece et Latine doctus circa annum Dom. 480 ex
Graeco Responsionum capitulorum b. Polycarpi, quem nactus erat, codice a se

Latina facta recensuit; et in supra nominata Catena manuscripta, quam penes me
habeo et, quum per typographos licebit, studiosis communicabo, citantur.’

The Catena however was never printed, and the manuscript is lost.

The fragments were reprinted from Feuardentius by Halloix
(Lilustr. Eccl. Orient. Script. 1. p. 532 sq, Duaci 1633) and by Ussher
(Zen. et Polyc. Mart. p. 31 sq), and have frequently been repro-
duced by later writers. Ussher (2. pp. 31, 72 sq; comp. Polyc. et Lgn.
Epist. p. iv) speaks as if the Catena itself were the work of Victor of
Capua, and this has been the language of later writers generally before

27—2

420 POLYCARPIAN FRAGMENTS

Zahn. ‘This inference however is not justified by the statement of
Feuardentius himself.

Pitra (Spzcil. Solesm. 1. p. 266 sq, Paris 1852) added two other
fragments also as ‘ex libro Responsorum inscripto’ by Polycarp. He
found them in an Exfosztio in Heptateuchum by Joannes Diaconus, con-
tained in the Paris Ms 838 (Sangerm. 60). ‘This John the Deacon is the
same who wrote a biography of Gregory the Great and lived in the
gth century (see I. p. 4). On investigation however we do not find any
authority for ascribing these two fragments to Polycarp. The first, a
comment on Gen. 1. 7, is introduced with the words ‘ Victor episcopus
Capuae in libro suo Responsorum capitulo [Ms capitula] vigesimo
primo’ etc. Here Pitra boldly omits ‘suo’ and on the strength of the
fragments given by Feuardentius assigns them to this supposed work of
Polycarp, the Responsions'. But, if ‘suo’ be retained, the Respfonsions
are distinctly attributed to Victor of Capua; anda correction must be
made accordingly, as Zahn (/Pvo/. p. xlvii sq) has pointed out, in the
heading of the Feuardentian fragments, which should be read ‘ Victor
episcopus Capuae ex Responsorum capitulo [ ]’, where the -rum of
‘capitulorum,’ whether contracted or not, is a corruption of some
numeral; and the words which follow, ‘Sancti Polycarpi Smyrnensis
episcopi, discipuli Joannis evangelistae’, are the heading of Victor’s
extract from his supposed Polycarp. It would indeed have been strange,
that nothing should have been heard elsewhere of an elaborate work
by Polycarp consisting of more than twenty-one chapters.

The Responsions therefore were the work of Victor, and the Catena
was compiled by some still later writer. Pitra himself (pp. liii, lviii)
suspects that the compiler was Joannes Diaconus, and this seems
probable. In this Catena the Responsions of Victor were quoted ; and
these quotations contained extracts ascribed by Victor to Polycarp.

Victor’s work is roughly assigned, as we have seen, by Feuardentius
to A.D. 480; and various other dates have been ascribed to this writer
by different critics. But it appears from his epitaph, which is pre-
served (Ughelli Ztalia Sacra vi. p. 306, Venet. 1720; comp. Spici?.
Solesm. 1. p. 1, De Rossi Bull. di Archeol. Crist. (1881) p. 150), that he
died a.p. 554, having held the see thirteen years.

For the reasons given, Pitra’s fragments must be rejected at once,
as having nothing to do with Polycarp. Nor are those published by
Feuardentius certified on authority which is beyond question. A Catena
is a highly precarious voucher for the authorship of an extract, the dis-

1 He adheres to this view also in his Solesm. 11. pp. xxiv sq, 201, though Zahn
recently published volume (1884), Ava/, had meanwhile pointed out the error,

ON THE GOSPELS. 421

placement of names being frequent in such cases. Moreover in this
instance Polycarp’s name is only given in a quotation of a quotation. It
is much to be regretted likewise that owing to the loss of the ms we
cannot verify the form in which the Polycarpian extracts were quoted.
Altogether it is extremely improbable that writings of Polycarp, which
were unknown to Irenzus and Eusebius, should have been accessible
to Victor. Though Irenzeus, in his Letter to Hlorinus, speaks of letters
which Polycarp wrote to individuals and churches (Euseb. 1. £. v. 20),
yet we may infer from his language elsewhere (/7aer. iii. 3. 4), that the
Epistle to the Philippians alone was in his hands.

And when we turn to internal evidence, our suspicions are con-
firmed. The words ‘Legitur et in dolio etc.’ at the end of /ragm. 2
obviously cannot have been written by Polycarp, and were condemned
even by Halloix (p. 597) as an addition by a strange hand. Again the
contents of /ragm. 3 seem to point to a later date, though remembering
the language of Irenzus on this same subject, the characteristics of the
four evangelists (//aer. ill. 11. 8), we ought not to speak with too great
confidence on this point.

FRAGMENTA POLYCARPIAWNA.

I.

Matthaeus Dominum dixisse testatur, quod Moyses scribit Adam
locutum fuisse hoc modo: Hoc nunc os ex ossibus mets et caro ex carne
mea, propter hoc relinguet homo patrem et matrem etc. [Matt. xix. 5].
Sed non concordant Domini verba cum Moysis sermonibus. Quia enim
Adam praebens officium inspiratione divina prophetavit, ipse a Moyse
hoc dixisse refertur ; Deus vero, qui per inspirationem divinam in corde
Adam ista verba formavit, ipse pater a Domino recte locutus fuisse
refertur. Nam et Adam hanc prophetiam protulit et pater, qui eam
inspiravit, recte dicitur protulisse.

te

Idem ad haec verba Christi: Calicem meum bibetis etc. [Matt.
KX, |.23].

Per huiusmodi potum significat passionem, et Jacobum quidem novis-
simum martyrio consummandum, fratrem vero eius Joannem transiturum
absque martyrio, quamvis et afflictiones plurimas et exsilia tolerarit, sed
praeparatam martyrio mentem Christus martyrem iudicavit. Nam
apostolus Paulus Quotedie, inquit, morior ; cum impossibile sit quotidie
mori hominem ea morte qua semel vita haec finitur. Sed quoniam pro
evangelio ad mortem iugiter erat praeparatus, se mori quotidie sub ea

422 POLYCARPIAN FRAGMENTS.

significatione testatus est. Legitur et in dolio ferventis olei pro nomine
Christi beatus Joannes fuisse demersus.

3.

Idem de initio evangelii secundum Marcum.

Rationabiliter evangelistae principiis diversis utuntur, quamvis una
eademque evangelizandi probetur intentio. Matthaeus, ut Hebraeis
scribens, genealogiae Christi ordinem texuit, ut ostenderet ab ea Christum
descendisse progenie, de qua eum nasciturum universi prophetae cecine-
rant ; Joannes autem ad Ephesum constitutus, qui legem tamquam ex
gentibus ignorabant, a causa nostrae redemptionis evangelii sumpsit
exordium ; quae causa ex eo apparet, quod filium suum Deus pro nostra
salute voluit incarnari. Lucas vero a Zachariae sacerdotio incipit, ut
eius filii miraculo nativitatis et tanti praedicatoris officio divinitatem
Christi gentibus declararet. Unde et Marcus antiqua prophetici mysterii
competentia adventui Christi declarat, ut non nova sed antiquitus
prolata eius praedicatio probaretur vel per hoc. Evangelistis curae fuit
eo uti prooemio, quod unusquisque iudicabat auditoribus expedire. Nihil
ergo contrarium reperitur, ubi licet diversis scriptis ad eandem tamen
patriam pervenitur.

4.

Idem in illud: Lod vocare amicos tuos sed pauperes et debiles ete.
[Luke xiv. 12 sq].

Praecepit non amicos, sed infirmos quosque vocandos ad prandium.
Quodsi claudus aut quilibet eorum sit amicus, sine dubio talis pro
amicitia minime est rogandus, unde ipsa quasi videntur se impugnare
mandata. Nam si non amici, sed claudi et caeci sunt invitandi, ipsosque
quoque amicos esse contingat, nequaquam rogare debemus. Sed
amicos arbitror intelligi hoc loco debere illos, quos mundi huius terrena
consideratione diligimus, non pro divinae contemplationis intuitu.
Hi sunt igitur amici relinquendi. Denique ideo debilium exempla
proposuit, quos pro nullius possumus appetere necessitate, nisi tantum
pro fructu retributionis aeternae.

Sys

Idem in illud: Ofus consummavi, quod dedisti mthi, ut faciam
[John xvii. 4].

Quomodo opus salutis humanae adimplesse commemorat, cum
necdum crucis vexillum conscenderat? Sed definitione voluntatis, de
qua cuncta venerandae passionis insignia adire decreverat, lure se opus
perfecisse significat etc.

(ete Ol) POLY GARR.

a eas document was first published by the Abbé L. Duchesne under

the title Vita Sancti Polycarpi Smyrnaeorum Episcopi, Auctore
ionio (Paris. 1881). The Ms used was Paris. Bibl. Nation. 1452, of the
roth century. I have already had occasion to mention this Ms (see p. 356
sq). It contains lives, martyrdoms, and eulogies of various saints for the
month of February. The Life of Polycarp, which is assigned to Feb.
23, occupies fol. 182 a~192 b. On this last-mentioned page it ceases,
and is followed immediately by the Le¢ter of the Smyrneans containing
the account of the martyrdom, “H éxxAyoia tot @cod 7 maporxotoa x..A.
Some of the leaves are displaced so that they run in this order, 182, 185,
183, 184, 187, 188, 186, 189—192. In the Catalogue (Catal. Codd.
MSS Bibl. Reg. u. p. 322, Paris 1740), it is wrongly entered ‘ Mar-
tyrium S. Polycarpi’, followed by a correct entry ‘Eccles. Smyrn.
de S. Polycarpi Martyrio Epistola’ (see above, p. 356). Doubtless
owing to this false entry it has so long eluded observation. Besides
the editio princeps, it has been printed likewise in Funk’s Patres Afo-
stolict 11. p. 315 sq (1881). Funk made use of the yet unpublished
sheets of Duchesne’s edition, before they had received the editor’s last
revision (see p. lvii sq); and he was thus enabled to bring it out shortly
after that edition had appeared.

But, though the first publication of the Greek text is so recent, use
had been made of the work at a much earlier date. As early as 1633,
Halloix (Li. Eccl. Orient. Script. Vit. 1. p. 471 sq, Duaci) in his Latin
life of Polycarp gave at length the substance of this document, quoting
from time to time in his notes short passages from the original. Of his
authorities he says ;

‘Latine nemo adhuc integre edidit; sed aliqui martyrium duntaxat, alii paucula
quaedam ex Eusebio desumpta adjunxerunt; sed primam ejus [Polycarpi] aetatem,

progressum ad ordines, virtutes miraculorum nequaquam attigerunt. Quae Pionius
homo Graecus admonitu divino perquisivit et perscripsit. Haec autem hactenus non

424 LIFE OF POLYCARP

edita; sed tantum in manuscriptis codicibus conservata sunt. Quorum exemplar
unum atque alterum nactus cum Menaeo Graecorum contuli, et quidquid utrobique ad
praesentem vitam facere comperi, Latine reddidi atque concinnavi’.

In his notes he speaks of ‘Graecum manuscriptum’, ‘ Manuscriptum
Pionii’, etc., in the singular. He also treats the account of the martyr-
dom (the Letter of the Smyrnzans) as part of the same document,
quoting from this as ‘the manuscript of Pionius’, the ‘manuscript Life’
and so forth (pp. 584, 588, 591, 592, 593). Thus the notice of the date,
Maptupet 5€ 6 paxapios IloAvKapros pyvos ZavOucod x.7.d. (§ 21), is quoted
by him as occurring ‘in extrema vita Graeca Ms’ (p. 593). Speaking of
this Letter of the Smyrnzans, he designates it ‘epistola manuscripta
codicis Medicaei quae extat in bibliotheca Regis Franciae’ (p. 582) ;
and again he writes ‘in exemplari Medicaeo’. The manuscript therefore
which Halloix used was the same with ours. The extracts indeed which
he gives present many variations from the readings of the ms, but he is
obviously very loose and careless in his quotations.

Again, a few years later (a.D. 1643) in the Acta Sanctorum Jan. 26
Il. p. 695 sq, Bolland gave a Latin translation of the document, ‘Vita
Auctore Pionio, e veteri Graeco Ms primum edita’. The text used is
thus described ;

‘Eandem epistolam [Smyrnaeorum] Graecam et pleniorem e Ms Bibliothecae
Regis Christianissimi nactus erat idem Rosweydus, simulque vitae ejusdem Poly-

carpi historiam hactenus Latinis penitus ignotam. Primus ex hoc MS nostro alioque
Latinis litteris integram tradidit Petrus Halloix noster etc.

The Greek copy therefore, from which Bolland translated, was a
transcript made by Rosweyd from this same Medicean ms. It is true
that Bolland adds, ‘In Graeco codice priore loco caedis Polycarpi
narratio, tum vita reliqua erat descripta’, whereas in Parts. 1452 the Life
comes first and the Martyrdom afterwards. But probably Rosweyd had
transcribed them separately, so that the order in the MS was not indi-
cated, and may even have been reversed ; and Bolland’s language is a
false inference from the opening words of the Life, "Ezave\Owv avwrépa,
which he supposed to refer to a foregoing document. On this point I
shall have to speak presently.

The Life, as given in the extant manuscript, is evidently imperfect.
In § 3 the author promises a list of the earliest bishops of Smyrna. This
never appears. Again in § 12 he states his intention of inserting the
Epistle to the Philippians; but we hear nothing more of it. Again in
§ 20 he defers his account of Polycarp’s scriptural expositions till a later
point, but we find nothing more about them or at least nothing which
satisfies this pledge. These omissions are explained by the fact that

BY PIONIUS. 425

the document is obviously mutilated at the end. Likewise in the
middle of the extant portion there is a wide lacuna (between §§ 28, 29).
Elsewhere also one or more words have dropped out, e.g. § 5. 1. 16, 26,
§6. 475§ ro. 1 m5,)§ 13: 2257 15. 1 4)'§ 20. L 27, § 27. Li r2,'§ 25.
]. 23, 29; while in other cases parts of words (e.g. § 9. 1. 51, § 17. 1. 11,
§ 27. 1. 37,§ 30. 1. 16, 23) have disappeared. Perhaps also this mutilation
may furnish the true key to the emendation of the text in other passages
also (e.g. § 2. 1. 7, § 10. 1. 42, § 11. 1. 19, § 31. 1. 4), where it has been
corrected in some other way or left uncorrected.

From these notices, relating to the intended insertion of documents,
we may infer that the writer’s design was to comprise in his work all the
information which he could obtain or invent respecting Polycarp, and
thus to form a complete Corpus Polycarpianum. The principal docu-
ments thus incorporated would be the Letter of Polycarp to the Phi-
lippians and the Letter of the Smyrnzans giving the account of the
martyrdom. Each of these documents would stand in its proper chrono-
logical place. The Epistle of Polycarp would naturally be prefaced by
some notice of Ignatius. Not improbably the Epistle of Ignatius himself
to Polycarp would be quoted. At all events the writer of the Life
appears to have been acquainted with this epistle, as the coincidences of
language show. Compare for instance § 23 ovva@Ayjoal pot...eis Tov
TpoKeipevov pou ayava eidotas OTL det TaVTaS GuVTpéxeELY K.T.A. With Ign.
Polyc. 6 cvvadXeire, cvvtpéxete; and § 24 vov wapakxade wavtas...
év diaxovia TH mpecButépwv av TocaTny...civeveyKapny eTipmédetav, vov
padrXov...cvpBéBnxey eviovs tdv Kabiotapéevwy eis TOTOoUs Ore Set
paXAov, ws av ciroe tus, ewiTelvery TOV dpopov, TOTE VrexhvecOaL...dcw
tis wAelw tetysnobar dSoxel, TAElova Kal...opetrAcr elopepedOar evvouay...
yenyopetre, with Ign. Polyc. t rapaxadG ce...rpocbetvat TO Spopo
gov Kal TavTas Tapakadeiv...eKdikee Gov TOY TOTOV ev macy émL-
peAela...ypnyopet...omov TAElwy Koos, TOA Kepoos. The letter of the
Smyrnzans would follow in due course. There is little doubt that the
form of the Letter which we possess is the same which was inserted in
the Life. In the chapter on this document it is shown that the conclud-
ing paragraphs, both in style and in contents, betray the same hand which
wrote the Life (see above, 1. p. 643 sq). It is sufficient here to observe
that in the concluding paragraph (§ 22) the transcriber, who calls himself
Pionius, promises to relate ‘in the sequel’ (év to xafeEjs) how Polycarp
himself appeared to him and revealed the whereabouts of the time-
worn manuscript from which he copied this Letter. Obviously therefore
something must have followed upon the Letter itself. This subsequent
matter would naturally deal with any miraculous incidents occurring

426 LIFE OF POLYCARP

after Polycarp’s death but connected with him. It would also probably
refer to the testimony of Irenzeus respecting Polycarp, with which he may
have been acquainted through Eusebius. The writer of the Life at all
events shows himself elsewhere acquainted with this testimony ; for his
language relating to Polycarp’s Epistle (§ 12 év ois Kat rpos Pudurryoiovs
n émiaToAn ikavwtarn jv) is copied from Ireneeus (Haer. iii. 3. 4 gore Sé Kat
érictoAn IloAvKaprov mpos @uurryciovs txavwrarn). The scribe of the
Moscow Ms (see above, p. 403) has struck out the words kafws dy\wow
év 7 kaGeEns, SO as to make the document complete in itself. At the
same time he adds a few sentences of his own relating to Polycarp, which
as we may infer from the similarity in the modes of expression were
taken from the lost end of the Life. Zahn in his valuable article on the Life
(Gottingische Gelehrte Anzeigen, 8 Mirz 1882, p. 298) calls attention to
the probable identity of authorship, comparing txavds te racay aiperw
nreySev Kal Tov exkAnowaortiKov Kavova Kal KafoALKov, ws TapéAaBev Tapa
Tod aylov, Kal tapédwxer, in § 22 of the Moscow Ms, with kai rovs aiper-
Kovs nAreyxe...€000) otv vrd Xpictod TO pew mpdtov SdacKadlas dpO7s
exkAnotactiKos KafoAtkos kavev in § 12 of the Life. Moreover the main
incident in these supplementary sentences of the Moscow Ms is a
preternatural intimation of Polycarp’s death to Irenzus in Rome at the
moment of its occurrence—an incident which, whether true or false,
accords well with the love of the marvellous which the author of the Life
constantly displays. Among the subjects which would appear in the
last part of the Life (after the Letter of the Smyrnzeans was disposed of)
would be the deposition of the reliques, the observance of the festival,
and the like. The author would also here redeem his promise of giving
further information respecting the occupants of the see of Smyrna.

Who then was the writer? The manuscript itself gives no name.
Yet Halloix unhesitatingly speaks of it as the work of Pionius. He is
followed likewise by Bolland (p. 692), who interprets the opening words
"EaveAov avwrtépw ‘altius rediens, priora repetens’, and accordingly
explains them as referring to the narrative of the Martyrdom, which (as
we have seen) he assumes to precede the Life in the ms; ‘I will return to
an earlier point in Polycarp’s history.’ If these premisses were ad-
mitted, the conclusion could hardly be questioned. But on the one
hand the interpretation seems to be incorrect and the words are more
naturally explained as referring to the account which immediately fol-
lows, where the writer traces the history of Christianity in Smyrna
farther back than Polycarp’s time’; and on the other hand the assump-

1 Zahn (G. G. A. 1. c. p. 291) insists the writer himself shall be retracing his
that the word éwavépxecOa requires that owz steps. But these compounds (ézap-

BY PIONIUS. 427

tion that the Martyrdom preceded the Life in the ms is altogether
mistaken. Zahn (adr. Apost. 11. pp. 1, lii, 166 sq, 169) is misled by
Bolland and accepts both his false positions. To these views he still
adheres (G. G. A. p. 2909), notwithstanding the publication of the
Greek text and the now ascertained fact that in the only known Ms
the Life precedes the Martyrdom. On the other hand Duchesne
(Pp. 37) gives the right explanation, and he is followed by Funk (Parr.
Apost. 11. p. lvi sq). The last-mentioned writer however doubts
whether the work ought to be attributed to Pionius, but says, some-
what inconsistently with this hesitation, ‘statuendum est auctorem
alium locum Vitae dedisse quam quem in codice obtinet.’ The only
solid ground for supposing that the Life ever came after the Martyr-
dom was the interpretation of “EzaveA@av avwrépw which he has
abandoned.

But though the particular reason which led Bolland and others to
ascribe the Life to Pionius thus disappears, I believe nevertheless that
it was rightly so ascribed. We have lost indeed one link of connexion
by restoring the correct interpretation of “ExaveA@ov avwrépw at the be-
ginning of the Life, but we have found another by apprehending the
true significance of év 7G xabeéjs at the end of the Martyrdom. If my
account of the structure of the work, when unmutilated, be substantially
correct, the Acts of Martyrdom did not stand originally either before or
after the Life, but were embedded in it ; and ‘the sequel’ (70 xafeéjs)
_refers to the part which followed upon the Acts. If so, the occurrence
of the name of Pionius in the first person (Eyo d6@ maAw Iudvos) in
this same sentence points distinctly to the authorship of the Life.
Moreover it is shown in the discussion headed ‘The true and the
false Pionius,’ in the chapter on the Smyrnzan Letter in the general
introduction in my first volume (see I. p. 638 sq), that strong points of
resemblance exist between the Life and this Pionian postscript to the
Martyrdom, indicating the handiwork of the same person.

But who is this Pionius? Certainly not the martyr in the Decian
persecution. The phenomena seem altogether inconsistent with so
early a date for the work as a.p. 250. Our alternative therefore is

elu, €maveépxoua) are not unfrequently
used, where the writer has not himself
already travelled downward on the same
road; e.g. Xen. Cyr. i. 2. 15 ‘Iva dé
capéotepov SntwOn maca 7} Iepcav mro-
Aurela, puxpdv éraveyu, Plato Symp. 211 c
dpxomevov amd Tavde Tav kahwv éxelvou

éveka ToU KaNov ael emavidval, wWomep ér-
avaBabuots xpwuevov. ‘Thus it may signify
simply ‘to mount up,’ not only meta-
phorically, but literally; e.g. Xen. Held.
iv. 8. 35 émavehOwy els Ta bp, Plato
Timaeus 22.c 70 & évavrlov karwhev éray-
cévae [ro Vdwp] wépuxer.

428 LIFE OF POLYCARP

either a genuine writer bearing the same name but living at least a
century later, or a fictitious person wearing the mask of the martyr
Pionius and thus recommending his fiction under cover of a famous
name. The martyr was known to have been a man of some literary
tastes and had taken a very lively interest in matters relating to
Polycarp. Reasons are given in the discussion on ‘The true and
the false Pionius’ for adopting the latter view, as more consonant
with the character of the work, and thus regarding Pionius as a
pseudonym. Duchesne also (p. g) is disposed to regard the name
as a mask.

Against this supposition however it is alleged that the writer uses
language which he would have avoided if he had intended to assume
this character. He says (§ 22) that he had found the Letter of the
Smyrnzeans in a copy ‘nearly worn out’ (cyeddv Kexpnxora) by time ;
that the copy had been made by one Socrates or Isocrates from a
transcript by Gaius; and that this transcript of Gaius was copied from
the papers of Ireneus. It is urged that the period which elapsed
between the death of Polycarp and the death of Pionius, having been
five years less than a century, was not sufficient for this genealogy of
documents (Zahn, G. G. A. p. 293 sq). This argument does not seem
to me to have much force. The copy of Irenzus might have been nearly
coeval with the martyrdom; the copies of Gaius and Socrates might have
been made at short intervals ; and thus ample time—half a century at
least—would be left for the ravages of time on the last-mentioned
copy. Moreover, forgers are apt to be blunderers. Hence it is quite
credible that our false Pionius overlooked the date of his genuine name-
sake, when he invented this genealogy. In the same way the false
Ignatius (PAz/ipp. 8), in a moment of forgetfulness, writes as from Syria
or Palestine (see above, p. 195 sq), though the martyr whose mask he
wears is represented at the time of writing to be in Italy. This gene-
alogy of manuscripts therefore is no solid objection where there are
two strong arguments on the other side; vst, the suspicious fact that
the writer bears the name of one known to have taken an exceptional
interest in Polycarp’s martyrdom, and secondly the circumstance that he
shows himself wholly unscrupulous in inventing imaginary documents,
as well as fictitious history, whenever it suits his purpose. Zahn indeed
(p. 294) lays stress on the fact that the author nowhere represents him-
self as a distinguished person. But the Ms breaks off abruptly just
where he was beginning to speak of himself. When he came to de-
scribe how he discovered the old copy of the Smyrnzan Letter by a
revelation from Polycarp himself, and to speak of the commemoration

BY PIONIUS. 429

of the martyr in later ages, then he would find his proper opportunity.
History recorded that the true Pionius was engaged in celebrating the
‘genuinum natale’ of Polycarp when he was apprehended, carried off to
prison, and finally put to death. Would not his false impersonator
connect this incident with the recovery of the Acts of Martyrdom,
which would be represented as leading to the revival of the com-
memoration ?

But when did this false Pionius live? He interests himself in the
Quartodeciman controversy, and he represents S. Paul (§ 2) as teaching
two things respecting the celebrating of Easter: (1) that it must be kept
during the feast of unleavened bread and not outside this season, as is
done by ‘the heretics, especially the Phrygians’; and (2) that it need
not of necessity be held on the fourteenth day. The second point is
a protest against the Quartodecimans. As Polycarp himself was well
known to have been a Quartodeciman, this statement could hardly have
been made till the earlier history of the Quartodeciman controversy had
passed out of memory. The first injunction has reference to certain
Montanists and others in the 4th and 5th centuries, who like the former
disregarded the day of the week, but unlike them put aside the Jewish
lunar reckoning and adopted the Roman Calendar instead, celebrating
the Passion on a fixed day in March or April, which they supposed to have
been the actual day of the crucifixion, though differing among themselves
in their calculations (Epiphan. Haer. 1. 1, Sozom. Z£, vil. 18,
Anon. Serm. in Pasch. 7 in Chrysost. Of. vill. 2. p. 276: see
Duchesne p. 10)’. This points to a time not earlier than the middle of
the fourth century: and no notice in the work suggests a prior date.

1 Epiphanius ascribes this practice to
‘certain others’ of the Quartodecimans,
and names viii Kal. April. (i.e. March 25)
as the day, saying that they derive it from
the Acts of Pilate, but adding that he
himself has found copies of these Acts in
which it is read xv Kal. April. (ie. March
18), and mentioning other points of differ-
enceamongthemselves. Ourextant copies
of the Acts of Pilate give viii Kal. April.
(see Tischendorf Act. Apocr. p. 205).
According to Sozomen ‘the Montanists
who are called Pepuzites and Phrygians’
adopted this principle of regulating their
Paschal festival by the sun rather than
the moon; but he represents them as
beginning the year with ix Kal. April.

(March 24) and thus arriving at viii Id.
April. (April 6) as their Paschal Festival,
and he states the astronomical principles
on which they made their calculations.

Hilgenfeld (Paschastreit p. 348 sq,
Nov. Test. extra Can. Rec. p. 80, ed. 2)
considers that the Trecentius, against
whom the strictures of Peter bishop of
Alexandria (A.D. 300-311), as quoted in
theintroduction to the Chronicon Paschale,
p. 4 sq (ed. Bonn.), are directed, held this
same principle of a fixed day in the Solar
Calendar; and this is the view adopted
likewise by Schiirer de Passastreitigheiten
etc. p. 250 sq in Zettschr. f. Hist. Theol.
1870. But the reasons alleged are not
satisfactory.

430 LIFE OF POLYCARP

It may seem strange perhaps that an author, writing after the great
Christological disputes of the fourth and succeeding centuries had
begun, should not indicate his views on the points of dispute. But they
had no reference to the subject before him, and apparently he took no
special interest in them. ‘The author’s wide departure from authentic
history, wherever we are able to test his account of Polycarp by this
standard, forbids us to place the work any earlier, and indeed would
suggest a much later date, if it were possible. From this however we
are precluded by the fact that about the year 400 the Life was known
and accepted; for Macarius Magnes (Afocr. ili. 24) cites as authentic
history two of the most stupendous miracles which it records, the
parching drought relieved suddenly by a downpour of copious rain
(§§ 29—31), and the instantaneous replenishment of the widow’s empty
store-houses (§ 4).

Of the locality of the writer we cannot speak with so much confi-
dence. Yet there are notices in the narrative which suggest that he
lived in the neighbourhood where Polycarp’s memory was especially
revered. At all events he shows some local knowledge. Thus he
speaks (§ 3) of the ‘Ephesian’ gate of the city, omitting however the
word vA and thus indicating an acquaintance with the familiar language
of the Smyrnzeans. Again (§ 20) he mentions this same gate in another
passage, where also he calls it ‘ Royal’ (Bacvd«ias) ; and he is acquainted
with the myrtle tree growing over the grave of the martyr Thraseas hard
by. He possesses information likewise (whether correct or not, we are
unable to say) respecting the succession of the early bishops of Smyrna
both before and after Polycarp (§$ 3, 27). He is likewise aware of the
warm baths at the neighbouring city of Teos (§ 25); but the name
Lebadian (AeBadia) which he gives to them is not easily explained and
may perhaps betray some confusion. On the whole I should infer that
he was not himself a native of or resident in Smyrna, though probably
he had a casual knowledge of the place and may have belonged to
Proconsular Asia. The Acts of Pionius, evidently emanating from
Smyrna itself, show a knowledge of topographical details which is much
more striking.

Another feature in this Life, difficult to understand under any cir-
cumstances, is less inexplicable in a stranger than in a Smyrnzan. The
earliest authentic tradition relating to Polycarp is altogether ignored by
our biographer. Irenzeus, the scholar of Polycarp, connects his master
directly with the Apostle S. John, and relates more than one incident
connected with their intercourse. He moreover states that Polycarp was
appointed bishop by Apostles. The general tenour of early tradition

BY PIONIUS. A31

accords with the statements of Irenzeus. But of this connexion with
the Apostles, and especially with S. John, our biographer in the extant
portion of the story says not a word. On the contrary he gives an
account which is irreconcilable with it. He represents Polycarp as
ordained deacon and priest by Bucolus his predecessor in the see, and
consecrated bishop by the bishops of the neighbouring towns. As he
shows some knowledge (direct or indirect) of the language of Irenzeus
elsewhere (see above, p. 426), it is quite possible that he introduced the
testimonies from Irenzeus, as cited by Eusebius, in the lost end of the
work. But, if so, it is difficult to conceive how he can have reconciled
them with his previous narrative.

Thus the biography is altogether valueless as a contribution to our
knowledge of Polycarp. It does not, so far as we know, rest on any
tradition early or late, and may probably be regarded as a fiction of the
author’s own brain. It has no other value than as representing the
opinions and practices of the latter half of the fourth century. From
this point of view, the detailed account of Polycarp’s election and con-
secration to the bishopric has the highest interest.

In the critical notes the ms is designated by p, while the letters
D, F, H, stand for Duchesne, Funk, and Halloix respectively.
Where I have hazarded a conjectural emendation of my own, it is
marked con}.

Io

BIOZ ITOAYKAPIIOY.

> \ > 2, \ > , > \ la wn

I. “Emavei\Oav avotépw Kal ap&duevos amd THs TOD

, , , > s 4 i] \ ie 3

Hakapiov HavAov mapovatas eis Spupvav, Kalas evpov ev
> Qn y

apxatous avtuypddots, Tomoopar KabeEns Tov Ndyov, ovTwS
KaTavTyoas emt THY TOU paKapiov IoAvKdprov Sunynow.

iT,

Tadatias Katwwv Katyvrnoev eis THv “Aciav, Tov ToAXOdD

‘Ev tats nuepars tav alipwv o Iladhos ex THS

n \ A
KOTOUV avaTavaow avTov THY ev TLTTOLS WyoUpevos peyadnv
> Le > A > \ > , , \
ev Xpiot@ Incov evar tTHv ev Spipvy, pmed\dwv dowov
> , > ¢e , “y im > A , \
amuevat eis lepooodupa. bev ovv &v TH Tptpry Tpos
, 4 > nw

Ltpatatay, OoTis aKovaTHns avTov eyeyover ev Ilapdudia,
eX ad > , \ oh 5 = , > \
viov ovta Euveixns Ovyatpos Awidos’ atta dé eiou Tepi
ol , a ” > U

av ypadov Tioléw peuvynta héywv: tic én coi AnyTOKPITOY

TICTE@C, HTIC ENMKHCE TPWTON EN TH MAMMH coy Awidl Kal

Bioc troAykaptroy | Blos kal rodurela Tod dylou Kat waxaplov udprupos ToNUKapTrOU

émickérou yevoueévou cuvpyns Tis aolas p.

8 &

3 oUTws] ovTos p.

Zuvpvy] D; els cudprvn p; els cuvpynv F, but it should be cpdpyar.

I. “EmavedOadv avotépw] ‘ Tracing
my steps back to an earlier point.
On the mistaken interpretation of
these words and on the erroneous in-
ferences drawn therefrom see above,
Pp- 426 sq.

5. Ev tais nuépas x.7.A.| Apparently
intended for the same journey which
is recorded in Acts xviii. 23, 24, xix.
I; see above, I. p. 463.

7. Thy ev muotois| SC. avaravow, to
be understood from the preceding
avaravovw of the predicate.

8. rHv ev Sudpvyn] No visit of S. Paul
to Smyrna is recorded in the Acts.
On the evangelization of Smyrna, see
above, I. p. 462, and III. p. 343.

IGN. III.

10. Srparaiay] He is mentioned
A fost. Const. vil. 46 Spupyns S€ Apio-
Tov mparos [emiokoros], ped ov Stpa-
Taias 0 Awidos kai Tpitos Apioter, from
which passage our author may pos-
sibly have derived his information.
The name Srparevos (Stpatios) occurs
occasionally, but not Srparaias (Srpa-
téas) sO far as I have observed. See
above, I. p. 463.

ev IlaugvAia] The abode of Timo-
thy is placed by S. Luke not in Pam-
phylia, but in Lycaonia ; Acts xvi. I.
For the Apostle’s visits to Pamphylia,
see Acts xiii. 13 sq, xiv. 24 sq.

12. ypapav Tipobéw| See 2 Tim.
135:

28

434 LIFE OF POLYCARP

[11

a ' > ’ e€ 3 , CF. ‘
TH MHTpi coy Eyneiku* @s €k TovTOV evpioKecOar TOY UTpa-
taiay ddoehpov Tysoféov. map @ cicehOdv o Tlavdos Kat
> \ lal
Guvayayov Tovs ovTas TLaTOUS hehddynKEV avTOIs TeEpi TE

A , \ a A € EY \ \
TOU TAO \ a KQaL TYS TEVTYKOOTYS, VTOMVHTAS QUTOUS TEP

A , » \ , a y A
KQLWS duabyKns QApTOV KQAL TOTYPLOV Tpoapopas: OTL det

iZ 3 “ e , wn 3 4 b) lat nA QA
TAVTWS EV Tals Ypepars TOV alvuwv emiTehev, Kparew de
\ ‘ lal
TO KaWwov pvaTypLov TaOouvs Kal dvaoTdcews: evTadfa yap
datverar 0 amdaToXos SiuddoKwr OTL OVTE Tapa TOY KaLpOV
A lal “ 9 lal
Tov alvpav Set ToL, WOTEP OL ALPETLKOL TOLOVGL, pahioTa
t Ppvyes, ovre pnv maw e€€ avayKns Ter KQLOEKATN*
ot Ppvyes, fray) ykn TAPETKALOEKATY
‘\ “~ 3 ss
ovdev yap mept THS TEToOaperKaLoeKaTyS wvopacer, adda
adlipov, TATYA, TEVTNKOTTHS, KUP@V TO EvayyédLoV.
A ¥
III. Mera dé tHv Tov amoorddov adiéw SuedéEato o
Xtparaias THy dwacKkadlay Kal TWES THY ET aUTOV, OV TA
aA \ y A
pev ovopata, mpos o SuvaTov evpioKew, oltwes Kal omotoL
\ iN
eyevovTo, avaypaopar’ TO dé vuv Exov oTEeVTwpEV em TOV
TlokvKapzrop.
» \ > s / \ \ \ 3 A B)
Ovtos Twos €v Xpupvy KaTa TOV Katpov ékeElvov ETL-
OKOTOV @ Ovoj.a Bovkodos, yur) Tis ev Tals NuEepats eKElvats
nv eviaByns Kat phoBovpéryn tov Oedv, ev Epyous ayalots
> / Le, , , > \ ¥
avactpepoperyn, 7) ovona Kah\utotw: tavtTn amootahels ay-
yehos Tapa Kvupiov mapacras €v opdpate vuKtos dnote’
Kadtuoto, dvactaca topevOnte emi THY Kadoupevyny *Ede-
gciaKny, Kal odltyov eumpoolev mpoelovan aor vaavTr-

10 TEecoapeckadeKdtyn] Tecoaptoxatdexdryn p, and so below recoapickadeKarys.

24 mpoehovan] mpoeOovons p. 26 av’rovs] avrots p. 28 Tovro TH

8. di8doKkev ore k.7.A.]| On this pas-
sage see above, p. 429.
12. a(vpov, maoyxa,k.t.A.] This punc-

tuation will, I think, commend itself.

It had struck me independently, be-
fore I saw it suggested by Zahn.

I4. tov pet avrov] ‘his successors?
The words are translated by Bolland
(p. 696) ‘alii quidam cum ipso’, as if
Tov per avrov, and Zahn (Pazér.
Apost. 1. p. 169) has founded some

speculations on the expression so
rendered. On the succession of the
early bishops of Smyrna, see above,
I. p. 463 sq.

23. ’Edeovakny] sc. wiAnv, the word
being understood as e.g. in John v.
2. This Ephesian gate is mentioned
again below (§ 20), where it is also
called ‘ Royal.’ See also Aristid. Of.
I. p. 450 tov Badaveiov tov mpos tais
mvAas Tats eis "Eheror hepovoas. Is

5

Io

15

25

30

ah)

40

45

11] BY PIQNIUS.

435

¥ , ¥ » ¢ a , @ »
covow avdpes Svo, exovTes pe? EavTav Taiddpiov @ ovopa
\ lal
Tlo\vKaptos. emepwTnoov avTovs el Tpado yoy e€oTW: TaV

\ Dass 2 4 , \ a > , , \

d€ eimovtwr ott Nai, dds nv a€idoovor Tynv, Kal Tapada-
A an ¥ A A

Bodoa exe peta ceavTn: eat. S€ TovTO TH yever amd
nw “~ 5 ww nw
n O€, ETL THS Pavns avTH evnxyovons Kal THS
, . A , \ ~ 4, > 4 4 \
Kapotas auTns PoBw Kal yapa Tddons, avexdbicéy Te Kal

avatonns.

\ al > , \ \ , A A
pera orrovdns avnyepOn, Kat uy welAjoaca TO TpoaTay Ger
> 4 c 4 \ \ wz, Se \ 4 4
emote: poilw Sé kat dpopw emt THY Tpoepynuerny TvUdAHV
5S Q\ a \ i my TN ie ¥ lal ,
nrOev: Kat evpev Kalas eitev avTH 0 ayyehos, TapadaBovcd
Te Hyayev eis TOV olKkov, Kal Hyal\idcato avarpéhovea
Koopiws Kal Tawevovoa THY ev Kupiw maideiav, opaod Te
TO vouveyés avTov Kal Kdopuov Kal TO mpos BeoodBevav
> , > , > \ IA a \ a es
emitndetov e€em\yooeto. Hv S€ avTy TH ev GTopyy vi0s,

lal lal lal 4 A
™ S€ vmEepoyn TaV oiKeTaV, OowTEP by TpoeKoTTEV TH
nrukia, Kat SuoiKyTHS TAY VTapXoVTwY eyéveTo. Kat dy Kal
Tas Kets Tov aToOnKkav ededdKeEL EV YELPL aUTOU.

IV.
pnoa, Katéhurey TNS oiKias Pvhaxa Tov TlohvKapzov.

5) \ O7 eee? aN , Sue
Ezret 0€ 7roTE EVEVETO QUTyV XPovov TWa amroon-

eloLovTL O€ AUT@ pETpELVY TOS olKEloLs Tpodas HKohoVOoUY
XNpai Te Kal opdavol Kal mrEtoTOL EK yelTOVwY, OTOL TOV
TUTTOV Yoav TTwYXOL, Kat HEtovy hapBdvew; O pev otror,
o Oe

2 \. ¥ \ a E) Hh , \ \ A A
EK TALOOS EX @v TO TYS CVTOLLAS pabnpa, KQL TAS TOU @cov

eQgx 9 » » Sey x Y
ol 6€ oivov, addou ehavov, Kat Et TL Expynlev ExacTos.
5 A > lat lal Lal , . lanl lal , QA
évTohas €v TH THS WruyHs TivaK Kal TH THS Kapdlas TAaKL
, lal , e 4 b) , yy \ a
dakTvw Ocod Trevpati ayiw dvayeypappevas exw, TO tH

yéver] ToUT@ 7d yévos H.
DF; xaré\evrev p.

30 dvexdbicéy | avexabncey p.
44 Xijpac] xipes p-

42 karé\urey |

this the same place which is men-
tioned in the Smyrnzan inscription
C. 7. G. 3148 (11. p. 712 sq) orpacew
Thy BaciAtkyny...tyv Bacirdukyy oTpecey
THY mpos T@ Bovrevtnpim Kat Yadkas
tas Oipas moujoew? If the ‘pavement’
suggests a road, the ‘doors’ imply a
gate. Perhaps there was both a
Baowdtky dos and a BaowdcK) wdAn at

this place.

35- maidevovoa x.t.A.] See the note
on Polyc. PAz?. 4.

AA. ex yettover] ‘from the neighbour-
hood’, used like ev yeirovev, és yewro-
vev ; see G. Dindorf in Steph. 7hes.
S. V. yeiT@v.

49. T@ airodytt x.7.A.] From Matth.
v. 42, Luke vi. 30.

28—2

436 LIFE OF POLYCARP

[Iv

> A ’ ’ b) , by , QA y , b) ,
aitofnti ce AiAoy, emotes O74, Kal ovTws madoas atrobyjKas
Da B 3 la al
exevacer, abOdvas Tots Seopevors eid.dovs.
W..

lal >’ A 5 \ PW 2 7 XN / > , ,
TMV OLKETWMV T Poo PApLwV QUT?) edn Sv eV, @ KUPLaQ, TOAVTAS

3 \ er =
Emel 0€ mote HKev y Kad\uoTo dua ypdvov, eis TIS

\ b) A iO ¢ , A , 4, b)
TOUS OLKOYEVELS TOU OVOEV NYNTAPEVYN, TH TaLoaplo TOUT® ef 5

> A Y , BJ , ¢ \ \ \ \
avatokns yKovT. mavTa evexeipioas: o O€ Tapa THY ONV
c

n
S€ 7H yalern Tod Katnydpov horn SiatapaxOeioa (ixav7

p) § , p) , , y 3 ay e ,
Q7TOOY)[LLAY, expopynaas TAVTA OOH YV, OVOEV UTENELTTETO.

‘ A ‘\ > lal
yap SiaBodn Kat Apemodoay uynv dvaxweiv, pda orav
, A b) \
havraciav THS ATO ypnuatwv BraBns eudaiver) duddnoe
\ , \ la)
Te TO Hpdrynpa Kai Ovuov everimdaro, kal paliota peyiorny
e 4 \ Se la
nyoupern cvppopay ei 6 Oeodirys Kal U7d Beod avTy Sofets
,
aooTws KaTnvddwoe TdvTa’ ovTH yap HTioTaTo eis TL
b) A -~ > / A
avrois é€Kelvos éxypyoato: 60 Kal Todvoyioets avTH aveE-
, , 3 \ S
dvovto Noyopot. evlds ody dvdpare éxddet TlokvKapzrov de-
, ~
yovaa’ [IlovKapre’] To S€ Vraxovoarti pnow: Kopmule ras
A lal b) 0 “~ 3 \ be , ¥ =) A
Kets TOV aToOnkav: eet dé Koploas nvor€ev, ciaehMovoa
éreckomel, Kal TL Oavpactov THs peyadoupyias Tov Kuptov
2 Ba Antsy? G \ Q 3 \ > , , \
noov Xpiorov eyévero: 6 pev yap ciowav eotévakey TE Kal
mpoonvéato eitwy: Océ Kiipie 0 tatnp Tov dyamynTov cov
506 e 693 , A“ , c La) 4
TALOOS, 0 EV TAPOVTla TOV TpoPyTov cov H.iov wAnpwcas
\ 3 A las A y
Ta ayyeia THS LapahOwys yypas, emdKovady pov, wa er
c) Edy A A lal e lal y
6vopate TOU Xpiatov evpeOn Tavta TeTANpOpeva. Kal OUTS
€ A
evpeOn Tmavta TeTynpopeva, ws vopicacay avTnv KaTarsev-

I oUTws] obTos p. 4 Tpocdpauay] mpodpauwr p. 10 dwwdnodr]
14 ékeivos] F ; éxelvos pD. moNvox.dets] mohu-
16 Ilo\vcapre] DF; om. p. 22 Lapapbw7s]

26 dépew] conj.; om. pDF. The sense requires this or

dvoldnoév p.
oxedets pDF.
apapbuwis p.

26. trdwcev éavrdy] ‘he acted frank- in Mart. Polyc. 14.

ly, with simplicity, comp. M. Anto-
nin. iv. 26 dA@oov ceavtov. But the
expression is sometimes used in a
literal sense, ‘ to stretch oneself out,’
e.g. Joann. Malal. Chron, xviii. p.
472 (ed. Bonn.).

30. 6 eds Kat maryp x.7.A.] An imi-
tation of Polycarp’s own language

38. Kadduorots] Previous editors
have acquiesced in Kad\uora, but I
know no authority for this form of
the genitive.

40. ths dvaroAuks x.t-A.] The con-
struction is doubtful, but the sense
suggests that pitns is a loose genitive
after avOos, while caprov seems to be

pe)

20

25

30

35

40

45

v] BY PIONIUS, 437

A A , , lal > a
cacbat Tov Sovdov yadeTaiver Kal TLL TOV OiKETOV Tapa-
kereverOar [dépew]. Pldoas dé 0 TlodvKapros yr\woev
eauTov éywv: My dSyta du’ ewe vBptions Erepov, euor de

Le > / \ , 4 > \ > 4 =) \
faddov euoper Tas TovTOv TANYyas* ov yap eevoato, ara
¥ > , A > \ , Sy SiN u ohEN
aéws émaivouv THs eis THY Sé€oTOWar eEvvoias: ey@ Sé émet

\ LZ 5 , b] ~} b) , e \ A A
py) Kak@s eOaTdvyoa add’ els TTWYOUS, 0 Beds Kal TaTHP
Tov evioynTov “Incov Xpiotov Kat Tovs TewavTas evéemynoer
Kal méuias TOV ayyedov avTOU Gol TA Oa aTEKaTeaTYCED,
va Kat ov oXOINS Kata TO €Uos 6 Tovets emLOLOOVaL TTWY OLS.

4 > 4 Noa, A ¥ c \ 3 4
TAUTA akovoaTa Kal idovca EuhoBos y KadtoTa eyévero,

~ ~ \ lal A
ert Kal paddr\ov mpoobenevn TH TloTEL Kal Tots ayabois
¥ 4 4 > “A / > Cat, ‘\ >
epyous, wate yevéo Oar avty HodvKapzor els viov, Kat ava-
lal lal Ae, lal
Moacay év TloTEL KATANITEL AUT@ TA VTAPYOVTA aUTHS.
A \ \ , na na 5} ~
VI. Mera d€ THY Koipnow THS Kaddtorovs €v oh\hp
A lal ~ A ‘\ \ >
mpokoTn THS ev XpioT@ TicTews Kal THS Kata THY ayabnv
, c 7 3 id N Lal 3 “~ cs
moutetav o IlohvKapiros eywveTo. Kal THS avatodiKns picys,
\ \ » lol , A ¥ ¥y ec x
KaTa TO aoKVoy THS PidoTrovias, Setypa ehepev avOos, ws av
¥ , > an A A , >
Elmou Tus, eANoVTOS ayalov Kapmov. ditomaeis yap, «i

, »” Q r lal , lay e \
Kat Tues addor, Kal mpoodvets Tats Oetars ypadats ot THY
> \ > “A ¥ > \ \ 3 /, 3 \ \
avatohnv oikourtes avOpamo. eis 6€ THY ’Aciav ayfeis Kal
: rn An \
€v 7) <pvpvy Kata Ocov Héddynpa eOdv, katapabav Te Tovs
TOV e€yxwpiwv TpdToVs Kal TOUTwWY TOAD SLtaTTHOAS EavTO?,
+ c A \ , lal la c /, , \
eyvw ws apa TavTi Sovw Ocov was 0 Kdcpos| dus |, waTpis

\ ¢ > 4 c , > A \ Lal 3 3
d€ 7 emouvpdvios ‘Iepoveadyp: evTav0a dé maporketv, add

some similar word. 29 déwos] p; déids éorw DF. 36 abr]
auTiy p. 38 KadXorods] conj.; Kad\to7ro pDF. 39 Kat] txt D;
add. 77 p; add. é& F. 43 Tpooduets| mpodveis p. 47 Tors]

conj. (see § 29); om. p. D suggests puyy or olkjowuos, which latter F adopts.

governed by detypa.

42. piropabeis yap x.r.A.]| Duchesne
suggests that our biographer may
have had in his mind the biblical
studies of the Antiochene school,
Lucian, Dorotheus, and others.

47. mods] This insertion is justified
by § 30 emaxovcaté pov Tov mapoikou
Kal TapemOnpov, @ maca modus E€vy dia

Thv €moupdmoy moAiTelay Kal Tas oO
kOoopos ToALs Ota THY TOU KTicayTOS
Ta mavra Geov Swpeay. See Lfist. ad
Diogn. 5 warpidas oikovow idias dd’ ws
TapolKou’ eTEYovTL TaYT@Y ws TrOAtTaL,
kai 7av0 wmopévovew ws E€vor’ aca
Eéyn matpis €oTw avT@y Kat Taca Ta-
tpis Eévn.

48. rapotketv k.t.A.] For the distinc-

438 LIFE OF POLYCARP [vz

fe = , \ '

OU KGTOLKEW, WS ZEéNOI KAl TApeTiAHMO! TeTaypEa. Kal dy
TavTA SiacKoTOvmEVvosS em Evppoovvy Oeia viKTwp TE Kal
> e / e \ y 5) Y Y ,
pe? nucpay éavtov odov du odov, waoTep Kabwoo.wpévov

, lal An A

OdoKAVTwpLA, TPOTEVHVOXE Oe@, Tots pev ev Tats Oeiats ypa-

dais yupvalopevos oyious, Tats dé did mpocevyav evdede-

\ A x

xéou hevTovpyiais Kal TH Mpos TavTas Tos ypyHlovTas 7

OToVvons % EeTMLOdcEwsS KNoEMovia Kal TH Kata THY SlaLTay

, \ A lol lol
GUTApKEla. GUTOLS TE Yap TOLS EY TapovaL ALTOS TE Kal
dmepiepyous expyto, exOnre Sé, ws avTo povoy TO ypei@des
4, 4 \ “A \ lal

ampntel, Oadrous EveKa Kal THS KATA TO THA Twdpovos

evkooplas apdievvva an.
\ lad - A
VII. Ta dé mretora nV UTAVAYW Par, OUK €V Snpoctots
+ > / 4 2» cf > \ 5) a e€ ,

ovte emupavéor Tdrro.s, ovd olev HV TOV ek TOV OpeYTwY

emawov KapTovo0a. noav dé avt@ diaTpiBat, olkor pev

ai mreloTar, at dé év mpoactelois ev ots av Hv pddora

dpehouvTa TOV TOVOnUadH Tdpayov exdedyew, eTLTTapevo

I EO eax see [Ae

A , c \ A“ A > , Lal

was apa xpnte. n Wyn orabepds Kai avemiixtov KaKov

Opews TE KAL AKONS. KAK TOUTWY HV ETTAaevos TM TE KATA

A Lat \ \ A
TOV VouY PpovHLaTL KALT@ KATATO Toya oTyHpaT.: Badicpa
\ \ & > , € , \ \ ,
yap mpeoButikov nv ev vealovayn nixia, Kat To Bréupa
lal la \Y

avopeiov, amyAaypevoyv THS TpOS TA Opa@peva Kata TOV Biov

mpoomaeias. el O€ TES TOV TYVAaYTMVTWY a’T@ KaTEVdOUY

TO Tpdcwror, epulyuatos éveTiuthato Kal dua THS ev avT@

aidovs aidéoov EavTov KaterKkevaler. To yap epvlpe ypo-

pate Oia TOU THmaTos, WoTEp Ov EaOTTPOV, at TOY Topav

SuoparvTa wuyat. cide S€ Kal Tov TpoodoitdvTwY Kal

16 dpedodvra] DF; dredodvra p. Perhaps we should read arypedodvra. 23
év avT@] psD; é& abr@ F. 26 Trav] om. H. kal kafomdetv] D; Kat
ouirety F; kad’ ouudew p. 38 qv] DF; om. p. 43 ampaxta] pDF; dmpara

conj. Mayor; see below, p. 466. 48 émemd0e] conj.; émemoifer psDF. Evidently

tion of rapotkeiv, karouxety, and forthe lel passage § 30, mapoikou kal mapem-
conception of the Christian’s posi- d7ov, our author has followed 1 Pet.
tion as a mapoxia, see the note on ii. 11, which is founded on the Lxx
Clem. Rom.1. The combination évo. of Gen. xxiii. 4, Ps. xxxviii (xxxix).
kal mapemtonpot is taken from Heb. xi. 13.

13. On the other hand in the paral- 4. Odoxa’twpa} The application to

Io

15

20

25

BY PIONIUS. 439

vit]

way Ss , \ \ > , \ ,
kabopireiy eoTovdakdtwv Tovs ev ddor€axas Kat Anpwdets,
el ody Te avT@, exTpémerOan Kat hevyew mpopace Tov
reracOat emi TL OTOVOaLOV Kal Ly TPOTETYHKEVAL TH Tuvav-

30 THoavTL’ et SC ovveBy TEpuTTEcetv, ovov UTEP TOD py ddEaL
UTEpoTTLKOV Elval ONiya TWA ATOKPLWOLEVOS ETAVETO. TOLOD-
Ss \ \ 5) U3 > iy > ”—N \ \ \
TOS HY Tpos TOvs e€ GY OVK HV ApehnOyvaL. TOUS dE KaKOdS
, , EN Ey ca > 4 nv ¢ ae) 4
kalamep Kivas \uccavtas 7 Onpas aypious y EpmeTa toBoha
oh \ A an
Tepiictato’ eueuvnto yap THs eyovons ypadns* meta an-
35 Apdc AOWoyY ABMOC ECH KAI META EKAEKTOY EKAEKTOC Kal
‘ n , lal 5 A
MeTA cTpeBAOY Alactpéyeic. Tos dé apehety Svvayevors Emi
mELoTOV GUIHV, Kal palioTa wv pn povoyv eK TaV hoywV
> \ S55 A y. Ss > , la
add Kal €k Tav epywr nv apéhecav KapTova Bau.
VIL.
4 ¥ td , S ,
40 TOAW, EL TOTE TUVETVYXavov EvdopopoL Kal wahiaTa TpET-

5) , \ Sav a , > \
Ezravuovte de QAUT@M €K THY T POQAOTELWV Ets TYV

Bora, cwéeracyey Te THS axXGodopias Eveka, Kal TUpTOpEVO-
pevos avypwra ei dua tw cioehOety mumpdoKer TO opTiov:
ToD O€ amoKpwopevov OTL eviore YON EaTEpas aTpaKTa Ein,
€misovs avT@® THY TYULNY Hyev Tapa Tas ayxe TH TAH
45 OlKoVoas XHpas’ Kal TaVTALsS pev THY ypnow Tav Edov, TO
dé THY amodavow THS TpoPys THS Wpas éxapilero.
IX.
paddov ered tHv OcoogBerav’ Si€yvw S€ ws apa oiketov

> \ 1 # > \ mh 8 \ y ¥ \
Evzreu de KEV ELS TYHV TOU avopos wpav, €TL KQL

> V4 > 4 4 4 > 7 , ,
doKnoe e\evPepia, yTis TEpryiveTar OALyos perv, uahioTa
lal > , \ > , “A La) > ,
50 TOs GOovAWTOY Kal amapeuTodLaTOY THS WuxNns EeiAnpdat
A aA lal
Tapa Ocod KextnoOar wrEpdsv: Os THY virépyetov waddov Kat
A“ > A lal lal lal
EUTETH HELOTAL TONLTELAY, [L1) KATATTO@MEVOS ETL YHS T@ TOV

this cannot stand, and I have restored what seems to be the right reading. 49
dokjoer] part of the « and the whole of the 7 are obliterated in p. 50 amapeu-
mod.cTov | drapaymrbdicrov psD. 51 KexTho0ac] ca is in a later hand inp.

52 7é@Ta:] A word like \aBet seems to have fallen out.

Polycarp is from AZart. Polyc. 14.

9. éaOnre S€é] sc. exypyjro (wate) ap-
guvvveOa. This seems the most
probable construction, if indeed the
text is not mutilated.

22. mpoomaeias] ‘propensity’; for

mpoomdbera is the opposite to dvtuma-
Gera, e.g. Isid. Pelus. Zpzsé¢. 1. 310
mpoomadera pev ovk o€vdopKel, ayTira-
Bera S€ GAws ovy Opa.

34. peta avdpos aOdov x.7.A.] From
Ps. xvii (xviii). 26, 27.

440 LIFE OF POLYCARP [1x

, A P) \ \ eon A \ \ ,
ydpov Secu@. ampoodens yap nuav Tav Kata Tov Biov
3 , 2QOX te 4 \ aA e@ e
€miTNdelwy ovoe els, TpoodeéaTEepor Sé paddov ots y Todv-
, \ /, y > id la /
ddmavos Kal diidKoapos otkade eyKabdpyunta yuvy: Tas
Te €k TaUTNS TEpiaTdoets Kal andias éoyileTo, ws ovK
el
Q \ ¥ » Y 4 \ ' \
pev yap aowrtos ely, ws Pyotr Loopwy, mectoc zHAoY Bymdc
dnApdc: et O€ cwdpovet, KexouTnaOai Te Kal TO Ppovnua

» Saas, 3 A \ A > , ,
EVEOTLW EMTLTAV ELPYVALOV KQL EVOLOV EKTENET AL Biov.

e . Le 2 > ' > n rn
dueynyepOar: ws kpeitton MaAAOv én EpHMia OIKEIN, H META’

ows O€ ovdels Biov
e oo \ 2) \ Co b) / / 5] la) \ ip
@paig1.0s aro TAY ETOUpaviwy KaTw@KELey avTOD THY WuynY:

FYNAIKOC MAYIMOY KAl FA@CCWAOYC.

Sy fe \ , e aA ¥ b} lo ¢ lal \ lol wn
elwfer dé héyew ws apa Ely avT@ wWpala Ta TOU XpioToOv
lanl ) c an U \
pypata Kal TpodyTav Kal aTOTTOAMY’ Gpaioc KAAAEI TApA
TOYC YlOYC TON ANOPHMON, EZEYYOH H YAPIC EN YEIAECI Coy:
Kal’ Wc PAO! O1 TOAEC TON EYATPEAIZOMENDN AAA. TTAL-
yg la) \
dotpodias Te Eveka Kal THS TEpl Ta eyyova emipeheias Kal
Lal b) 4 ¥ / , 4 \
THs akodovlovons otkade Oepareias SuehkapBaverv, Oowy peév
9
dejoer ypylew Tov TovTo TupTeKopevov, daas Se TeEpt-
lal >
oTdoes Kal avyxodlas exew, PpovTidas Te THS TOVTwWY ava-
oTpodys, Kal ola voon\evopevav Taidwy Tots ‘yevvyTopow
»~ ‘\ > A / / ad y, s \
axOn Kat aroBiwoavtav TévOn yiverat, ot TE dAOL TeEpL THY

> \ \ 3 A an , tf } \ “~ \
aywynvV TAVTOS AUTWV TOV Btov KLVOVVOL. KATA TAOCQAV yap

1 Tay] Tov p. 7 owppovel] cHppwv el p. kexoutnobat] DF;
Perhaps we should read éxkexoumrjofar; see the lower note.
10 émoupaviwy] pF ; vrovpaviwy D.

€keKxoum7jobar p.

11 atrg] F; atr@ psD. 18 dva-

6. peaoros (ndov x.r.A.] From Prov.
vi. 34.

7. kekoumrnoOa]| Perhaps (consider-
ing the reading of the MS) we should
substitute exxexoumnoba. But I have
not found another instance of the
perfect passive used in this sense in
the case of either verb.

10. katokerev KT.A.] ‘run his soul
aground. This compound does not
seem yet to have found a place in
the lexicons.

12. wpaios k.t.\.] From Ps. xliv (xlv).
3. The passage which follows is taken

from Rom. x. 15, which again is a
quotation from Is, lii. 7, though not
following the LXx.

24. dvakipvapévov|] I have substi-
tuted this for dvaxpivomévov, the read-
ing of previous editors, both as
making better sense and as being
nearer to the traces of the MS.

25. apnuay kai amavxevicew] Words
used of restive horses which decline
the reins and the yoke ; comp. Philo
de Abrah. 37 (Op. U. p. 31 M.) tore
b€ adnuatwr Kat dmavyevitwv. Pro-
bably the metaphorical use of these

Io

15

20

Ix] BY

PIONIUS.

441

peTaBaow ruKias peTaKivynots Tots veois Kal TOV hpovypaTos

, > y ¥ , A \ \ y
VYLVETAL, avaléovTos WOTEP OlLVOUV VEOV TOU KATA TYV WPav

+ , nS , NAG Sane
EwpuTou Geppod, AVAKLPVALLEVOU TE KAL €AKOVTOS €77l TO kaba-

, \ HX: ia] la c C , i la \ >
25 PwTEpov TYHV VU nV, Ka amTrEep U7TTO vylou APYVLAY KAL ATAV-

A aK
xevilew emiyerpovvTos, pexpis av O EmiaTaTYS Kal emioKoTOS

“A 4 ~ 4 ‘\ ~ > 4 \
vous, Kabamep yale, MOyw kal hoytap@ avayaitioe Te Kal

2 , \ , \ , > / 5) \ \
avaKkoyeEr KQL TTQAUVOEL TOV XPEMETLO LOY, ELS Taw AYAaYQV TV

¥ Ny, ¢ s
AaTAKTOV Kal ahoyov opELyHy.

/ Nene A > , lal
TOTE b€ 0 VOUS EpydleTar TavTA

\ , y OM 0 , > , \ ,
30 KQL KATLO VY VEL, OTQAV QUTOV VELA TLS eTuppoovvn Kal TAPOVOLA

mvevpatos ayiou trepiomapyt. 810 dy Kalo Deoméovos Aaveld

> , ya a > \ > ' n > ’
NTHTATO héywv: TInefma eYGéc EFKAINICON EN TOIC EfKATOIC
MOY’ TINEYMATI HPEMONIK®@ CTHPIZON ME, Kal TO TINEYMA COY

TO ATION MH ANTANEAHC ATT EMOY.

0 6€ amdaTodos dynow:

35 TINGYMATI TIEPIMATEITE, KAI ETTIOYMIAN CAPKOC OY MH TEAE-

40

CHTE.

5 (Sate) \ \ \ ~
X. "Akddovfov ovv éaotw uty ourov Kat TOY THS

> a edits , , SG > ,
ETLOKOTYS AVTOV KaTane€at Spoor, KQL WS €TOALTEVT-ATO,

‘\ c > lal > 5 74 ‘\ \ , / ‘\
KQL WS ELS TOUTOV nrAOev Wa KQL dua TOUTWYV pabapev PUNT AL

an ec \ al nA 93 , an ,
TWV UTO TOU Meou exeyomevwv Mevtoupywv yiver Pau.

€ \
O pev

Ss 4 c ‘\ > EXn SS 4 > , > \ \ NX
OUV Bovxodos, O 7 pO QAUTOU ETLO KOTOS, NYATA TE QUTOV KQL TEpl

a > \ > A \ MA x 27 ie)
mohdov €k TaLdos emovetTo’ Kal evOupos ay evéd\mLaTOS ém

atpopjs] We should probably read avarpopjjs.
dvakpiwapevou p; avaxpiwouevov DE. See the lower note.
This word is unsatisfactory, but I have nothing to suggest.

conj.; ev’eAmls re pDF.

and similar words, such as dvayacti-
¢ew just below, though very common
in these later times, should be traced
back to the myth in Plato’s Phzedrus,
as the original. The previous meta-
phor of the wing (mrepov) of the soul
in this chapter is derived from the
same source.

32. Tvetpax.t.A.] Ps. 1 (li). 12, 14,
13. The next quotation is from Gal.
v. 16,

40. 0 pev ovv Bovkodos k.t.A.] Bucolus
is commemorated in the Menza on

24 avakipyapévou] conj. ;

31 mepiorapy]
42 evé\moTos|

Feb. 6 Syupyns 6 mounny Boukddos bun-
moAos k.t.A., where also his relation to
Ignatius is recorded, the source of
information doubtless being this Life
by Pionius. Bucolus himself is stated
in the Menza to have been ordain-
ed bishop by S. John and to have re-
futed and ‘ ostracised’ (€Ewotpaxic-
ta) Marcion. This last statement is
hardly consistent with chronology.
See also the note on § 20.

42. evéAmatos] I havethus emended
the text, being unable to make any-

LIFE OF POLYCARP [x

> lal = ‘ y e lal nw (Ca , > eX
QuT@ HV WoTEp OL TWY XPNFT@V UL@V TATEPES aya OVTQL

442

SEN Ly. PS) 60 , \ SiN \ 4 B \
emt TH Exew SiaddxXous THPpovas. Kal avTOS ev HweLPE TOV
e x A

BovkoNov, ws av yervytopa ayaTav, ovK émum\doT@ pevTOL
Xo iN. ec a \ \ \ , 8 , fae el ,
byw, aN’ novyn pev Kal pn Tapamav duohov avT@ yuvo-
ee Se & A Se \ SEN Ey 45) s c be
pevos* vTetavaywpav € Tovs aei ovTas NOEL KaLPOUS, WS NOE
x

S@pov pev yap 7

, Ale) 5) A ‘2 3 A b] , , ¥
Odpa OUT avuT@ SuvapLevo ETTAPKELV é€omrovoacev OLvoovat OUTE

TpooKopy pyre arnwehyn Soxetv elvan.

\ e , nN a) ¢ \ \ Lo , 8 ¢ A la
pnv 0 Bovkodos daBew: o pev yap Lovoy KEpdos nyEtTO TOU
/ \ > \ , / ¢€ \ \ A ,
véov Tv eis TOUS Seopevous TpoOupiav, 6 dé THY TOV Kupiov

> A 3 \ , b] / \ lal >
Inood éevtohnv mpoankovtws émhypov, did0vs Tots ov duva-
pévous avtarrodouvat, evioy Onpwpéevav dua THS TEXYNS THY
TYyLnY Kal ediepevav étépas petLovos TYAS. ws OUY O meV
on oy x
TloAvKapzros, Kalamep 0 Tako, am\ous Kal &ndactoc ov,
TavTa aTvpws Kal amepiBdértws eipyalero, TwpaTiuys TE
e , 3 la A an
vmmpecias avtovpyav tpodys Te Kal THs hous | diaiTys|
\ lal A 5
els TOUS TTWYOUS ETAapKaV, avTols Epyots hapmrpos HV" oO OE
Bovkdédos tavTa ov mapa Tov ToLovYTOS, a\\a Tapa TOV
TAacKovTav eudavOaverv. ws yap Tols oTOVdaloLs TO ED TOLELY
avuTréperov, ovTws On Kal Tots evNoytaToLs eK TOV Kaas
mabe TO evyapiorew amapddeuTTov. ETL TE Kal TOANOY
dua THS Sobcions avT@ Tapa Beov yapitos acHevovvtwv Te

XN , 3 ce 4 > , \ A
KQU SalpLovavtTav Els oAokAnpiayv atokabioTapevar, KQtL TOV

5 del dvras woe] D3 Aéyovras ndn p; Aeyoue-
6 darned] conj.; det uéANew PDF.

2 TP] conj.; 7d pDF.
vous 767 F, nde] pF; pare D.

15 dtalrns] conj. ; om. pDF.

thing of eveAmis re which has satisfied
the previous editors.

6. arnuedn| So I would restore the
text. The reading of the MS cannot
stand.

Sdpov pev yap 7 Sopa] The dis-
tinction of dépor, Soma, is explained
by Philo Leg. Adleg. iii. 70 (I. p. 126
M.) ddpa Soparoy duapépovow’ tra pev
yap eupaow peyeOovs Tedeiwy ayadov
SynAovow, a Tois TeAEiots yapiCera 6
Qecds, Ta dé eis Bpaxvrarov éoradrat, ov

1g evdAoyloros] DF; evAoyiorws p.

peréxovow of evueis dokntai of mpo-
xomtovres, De Cherub. 25 (1. p. 154 M.)
TOY OVT@Y TA pEV XapLTOS Léons HEi@rat,
7) KaNeirae Soats, TA SE apeivovos, Hs
évopa oiketov Swpea. Hence the dis-
tinction of dds ayabn, dSwepnpa reé-
Aecov, in James i. 17.

Q. tv Tov Kupiov «.t.A.| The refer-
ence is more especially to Luke xiv.
14.

13. awdaotos| This is the epithet
used of Jacob in the LXxX Gen. xxv. 27.

On

25

30

35

45

x] BY PIONIUS.

Kupiov “Incod Xpiotod do€alopevov, exarper.

443

To\Na TE
\ > lal \ 2 ge , +
TEpl avTOU Kal du Opapdtwv eBderev.
> ‘
XI. "Eyvew ody ws a€tos ein’ Kal Kata TO Tapoy dia TO
, la c , ~ Lal , Lal 4
véov THS Hlikias To Tov Siakdvav Babuo ovvynpiOunoe,
nr ° 5 ww
Tadons THS ekK\nolas ETyLapTUpOvayS. [PAKAPLOS KAKELVOS
c > “A > \ \ 4 4 \ \
ws adnOas afiwfeis yeipt oKeTacar TovadTnv Kepadnv Kat
nr nw A al
dud hwvns evrioynoa TniikadTny Wrynv y yap Tov Kabio-
la > \ \
Tapevev eis TOTOV AeLTOUpyias Sia TidTEWs THS Els TOV Oeov
TpokoT SdKiyuos Kal KeKpyevn Tov exheEapevwv Kalas,
dvetihnmtos méev mpos avOpodmous avutrairios b€ cuveonoe,
Tappynoia Kat yapa yiweTau.
XII.
3 “a \ \ > , Sy / . XN \ do
EV TOUS KATA TOUS ATOTTOAOUS YTépavos’ Kal yap hoyw KExop-

, Ss A > > \ /, ¢ A
Audkovos ovv év Tots Kat avTov ddKios, O7roLOS

lal \

nyneevos Kat Eepyous ayabots Kexoopnpevos peTa Tappyatas
y , Nae) , \ \ rate \ ¥
EdAnvds te Kai “lovdaiovs Kal Tovs alpeTiukovs nheyye.
Tohhakis 8 avTov mpotpépas Kai mapakahéoas 0 Bovkddos

/ ¥ \ \ \ SN c ‘\ / “~ ‘\
podus Erevoe POs TO Kal avTOV U7O Kupiov mad<evOnvar Kal
3 3 / \ ~ la / /, bd /
& exk\yola Tov THS KaTHYHTEWsS ToLnTaTOat Adyov. €ddOn
za. CN A \ \ A , > a >
ouv vmT0 XpioTov 70 pev Tpa@Tov SidacKadias opOys éxKdn-

a \
TiacTiKOS KafohiKOS KaVaV" EpunvEedoal TE iKaVvos UTTHpLA,
aA A a a > , 4 A DELING ES) ,
@ Tols ToNots HV amdKpuda, ovTwW Pavepas arta e€eTife-
Y aA

TO, WOTE TOUS GKOVOVTAS PapTUPELY OTL OV MOVOY aKovoVTW
> ‘\ ‘\ e la) 3 I \ \ \ , \
G\Aa Kal opacw avTd. Toda O€ Kal ovyypdppata Kal
20 ért] éore H.

moNNds p.
conj.; ixav@s psDF.

22 amokabioTamévwr] dmroxabiorduevov H. 23 Toda]

25 Kal Kata TO mapov] Kara TO Twapoy Kai H. 42 ixavods]

14. amepiBderras]| i.e. without look-
ing round to see what others think
of it.

co@parikys Te k.7.A.] In this sentence
umnpesias seems to be governed by
€mapkK@y, aS eTapkety Sometimes takes
a genitive of the thing supplied; e.g.
Arist. Eth, Nic. ix. 2 rpopis pev yoved-
ou Oey padiot emapkeiv. I have in-
serted diairns (see above, p. 425), as
the sentence seemed to require some
such word; but, if it be omitted, Ao-

ms will agree with vanpecias, while
tpopjs will be the genitive governed
by vrnpecias.

19. Tois evAoyiaros] Or perhaps we
should read rots evAoyioras €xovow.

4I. é€kkAnovaotixos k.7.A.] See a-
bove, pp. 402, 426.

42. ixavis] The grammar of the
sentence seems to require the substi-
tution of ikavos for ixaves, which the
previous editors have retained.

45. moAddAa de kai x.7.A.] This state-

LIFE OF POLYCARP [x11

444

e , AS: \. >) nA Y 3 A 3 3 5 lol
Opidio Kal ETLETOAGL OAV aUVT@, aTWa ev SLwyLe@ eT aVvTOD
4 A b] ,
yevomeva, OTE Kal EuapTUpynoer, OujpTacdy TiWES TOV avoMaV"
a > a a \
davepa dé orrola nV ex TaV efevpLaKopEevwr, Ev ois Kal TpOS
, es NpUE i ame \ cha | > ,
Dilurmyctovs n emiaTOAy ikavwrdaty Hv Kal avTHV evTa€opev
€v T@ O€OVTL TOTY.
nw A 5S A
XIII. “Ev 6€ 7H didackadia avtov mpo TavTwY HV TO
Tovs akovovTas eldévar TEpl Beov mavToKpaTopos, aoparou,
> , > , gakd & 2Q7 \ to
dvahowwTov, apeTpHTOV, Kal OTL OUVTOS EVOOKNOEY TOV LOLOV
héyov viov é€k T@Y ovpavaVv KaTaTéppat, Wa Popéaas TOV
¥ \ b) A ¢€ , \ , Ni
avOpwrov Kai dhyfas o Adéyos capKwlels adan TO td.oy
, , YA A , %9¢ 2? , ‘
Thacpa’ Os Kata THY hexOetoav mpodpyretay EE aypadvTov Kal
an ,
dpomwov taplevov Kat mvevpatos aylov TO THS yEevYNTEwS
Tots Tohots SvoeKaTadnTToy pvaTHpiov emyipwoe’ Kal TO
A e A \ \
malew vmeép THs avOparwv cuwtnpias vréoTn, Kabws dia
VOMOV Kal TpopyT@v avTos 0 XpioTdos TEpt EavTOV Kal oO
TaTnp vTep viov mpoeknpv&ev: Ov Kal avéaTnoev O Beds ex
na 95 a ® a
VEKPOP, Kat Eloov ob walyTal ToLOUTOY ev THpaTL, Olos HV Kal
\ A A. v5 , 5) / A F)
Tpo Tov Talew Kat avatapBavonevov ev vehédn Pwrtos ets
TOUS OUpavods EHedaavTo Ev TH aVT@ Twat olov TPO Tapa-
, Y \ > , \ \ if ae ‘\
Baoews emrace Tov “Addy. mept dé mvevpatos ayiov Kat
A ~ lal >
Swpeas TapakhyTov Kal TaV houT@V YaplopdTwY amedetKYVED
4 Nie , ¥ ¥ A a > , Y
OTL py evdoexeras | evew | e€w THS KafohiKHs ExkAnolas, WoTEP
2Q\ 4 > \ , x \ , ,
ovde pedos amoKoTev THpaTos EXEL TWA SvVapW, TVUPLBAlwv

1 ér avrod] conj. (so too Zahn); tm’ av’rod pDF. Perhaps read dm’ adrod.
4 7 €mitoN ikavwrdrn qv] pDF. Should we not read jv émiorody ikaywrdrn?
6 mpd] mpés p. 8 otros] DF; otrws p. 10 6 Aoyos] p; wy Novos DF.

ment is apparently founded on the wept rovtwy opiAiay moov. This pas-

language of Irenzeus Lfist. ad Florin.
(Biuseb. 77; 2. v.20); seer. pl 445,
where this father speaks of letters
written by Polycarp to churches and
to individuals. The description of the
extant letter to the Philippians as ixa-
vetatn, Which follows, is taken from
Iren. /Zaer. 11. 3. 4, likewise quoted by
Eusebius (#7. £. iv. 14). See above,
I. p. 473, II. p. 424.

I. opuria] Ign. Polyc. 5 waddov Se

sage may possibly have suggested
the insertion of the word, as our bio-
grapher elsewhere shows a know-
ledge of Ignatius’ epistle; see above,
p- 425.

2. tév avopwv] An imitation of the
language in Mart. Polyc. 9, 16;
comp. § 3.

24. kal 7 Baowdela k.t.A.] Dan. ii. 44,
from the version of Theodotion.

The following quotation, 7 Mapia’

5

Io

x1] BY PIONIUS.

445

JeEN lal a A c \ \ A Waive '
a0 TaTaV TOV ypapav: ws TO Sia TOV Aavinn, Kai H BaciAeia
2c 2 . a c ' > c ’ z \ b] > Ni
5 AYTOY Ada ETEPW OYY yYTOAEIPOHceEeTAl’ Kal EV EVAYyYEALO,
H Mapia THN APaOHN MepiAa EZEAEZATO, HTIC OYK AdaipedH-
0) ae > a kd ¥”
ceTal Am aytiic’ Kat ova adda TaparAynowa ToUTOLS.
> lal
XIV. Evvovyias te kat tapbevias evera pédov Hv adT@
moveto Oar Adyou mpotpentiKdv, Kal Av a€i@v ovK e€ avayKns
rave “ Gy BY A a , > > eC A
30 emiTayns ETepwr, KdV yovels 7) SeamdTaL @ow, GAN ek THS
, QA 5
EKAOTOV Tpoatpecews Kal mpoOupias TO ExovaLov aOdov ézt-
A ¥ \ \ e , , > a
teeta Oar. edeyey O€ THY ayveiav mpddpopov ecivar THS peEd-
> x Lal
Lovons apaprov Bacrrelas, Kal TO ev OVo“A THS EVVOVXiAS
¥ 0 id: / > la ¥ ¥ NAY N \
evev ethyndpévar ex TOU evvotav ExELY TOAANY TpOS TOV
S , : é , SA Y \ a a \ ,
35 OeoTOTHY’ TapHeviay O€, OTL Tapa TH DEW TO voovpeEvoV
tal , \ N \ la A lal
TNS ToLAvTNS Twppodvyns €aTi’ Kal yap TO TUP TO THS
\ A lal
cwapKkos Javatovow ot TovavTny ToXiTElay aGoKoUVTES. Kal
\ i? \ > “A , 5) 7 e , CEN
THV povoyapiay dé ex THS Tacews edEiKVUEV, WS pia EVI
3 , 4 \ Awe certs , \ Q ¥ ,
émiacOyn dio Kal ayouern mpos Tov avdpa tapOévos
5) Q \ Piston \ Nee Nuee, \ A, \
40 ELEpEs TO OVOMA HEepEer’ THY wEv ApYHV OTL Tapa BEov TO
lal >
dé Téhos TOU ovdpatos Evds dyot, TovTéaTW avdpds’ Kal
9 A , a A ~agae =~ fe x 3
oTt mpatos Adpex, av ex TOV Katy, 2d\aBen Eaytm@ Ayo
a \ Nv i a b] \ \ \ ,
ryNaikac’ TO O€ éayTt@ AaBein €oTL TO py Kata Oéhypa
lal \ , SS y , \ ¥ ¥
@cov. Hv Tolvyaptay ovy Edeyev yapmou pev EXEW OVO",
45 elva O€ piieuTpdcwTor Topvetar.

22 éxew] conj.; eva D; om. pF. ‘The repetition of the
28 éNov] wéAdwv p. 29 Kat]
34 exe] after deomérny H.

19 mp0] mpds p.
same letters explains the omission.

pF; os D. d&@y] conj.; aéov pDF.
35 To] om. H. 36 éorl] add. 7d vootmevoy p, thus repeating the word.
37 Oavatotow] F ; davarovv pD. 38 dé] om. H.

35. mapa t@ Ge@] A similar deriva-
tion is attributed to Methodius in
Photius #767. Cod. 237 (p. 311 A) ore
mapOeia n mapOevia kata piav amaddayny
kaXeirat ororxelov, ws 51) ovn Tov €xov-
ta avtns tas apOopous tederas Oc@
dmetkaCouca, ov petCov ayabdy advvaroy

k.7.A., 1s from Luke x. 42.

28. Evvovyias] ‘celibacy, as fre-
quently in patristic writers; e.g.
Polycrates in Euseb. #7. £. v. 24,
Athenag. Szpf/. 33, 34, Clem. Alex.
Paed. iii. 4, p. 269, Strom. iii. 1, p.
509 sq.

29. wv akiav| ‘he demanded. 1

c r
€UpELY.

have substituted this for the reading
of the MS, jv a&ov, which does not
give a good sense.

42. €daBev «.r.A.| From Gen. iv. 19.
45. ditevmpocwmoy ropveiav] Athe-
nag. Suppl. 33 6 yap Sevrepos [yapos]

446 LIFE OF POLYCARP

[xv

A A y»
XV. Twarv dé deyovrwy “EMAjvev aite ws apa dvo-
\ wy \ \ A A \ ou 0 nw
XEpEs Ein Kat hopTiKoy Tapa Xpiotiavots To dvvacbau Tav
A 9 ¥
ope€ewy tepukparev, amekpivato oT. Evnbés éorw vrohap-
, Y p) s 207 , ¥ >
Bavev ooatep avOpwmois aovvara [ paiveran, OVTWS ElvaL
b) , 5 > Y 4 4 4 \
advvara|, a\N ote mavtTa Te Katepydlerat Kupwos kal
e nw nw nw
uTdyer Tals peyddais avToU yviais 0 Tav OCAwy Sea7dTNS,
4 Lal
pabere. Tpeis yap TpoToOUs eionynodpevos ayvelas TLTTOLS,
> , \ \ =) , , A \ ‘\
epuyddevoe prev Kat edpicey Tropveiav, apyovoay dé kal
, ays G Divas an \ x 5) ,
Bacirevovoay amédevev ayveiav’ TaV yap addov avOpoTrev
>)
GOTATOUS Kal dopioTovs Kal akpiTous Oppas eydvTwY Kal,

/ a , ‘ , > \

KaBamep fmol, OHAYMANOYNT@N KQL ypeEMETIZONT@N TT

\ a ’ ' 4 € \ > 4 4

TAC T@N TAHCION fAaMETAC, MOVOL OL TOY EToUpaVLOV vo-
‘\ td ~ ¥ \ \ /,

pov Kat oyov Beov eExdiKov Kal mpoacmoTHY TdavTwV

4 /, \ EAN Lal \ 4 >
poBw mpoodexopevor Kpitnv evi TO Oia TeKvoyovias ap-
KOUYTAL Yam" YyuvatkKes woavTwS TPOs povoy amoBdémeEL
[XVI] ‘O 6€ devrEpos

, A e , > \ ¢ n , 5] \
TpoTos THS ayvelas é€oTW oO THS yypelas eravaBeBnKds

OLOaCOKOVTAL TOV trap0éviov avopa.

\ ® >
TOV Tpoelpynuevov’ ovTOS yap eddKer SvaKeEprs Elvat TO
TpaTov, wexpis TapnOev 0 KaTa TO TUYKEXwpPNMEVOV ToTE
travoacbar Suvvdmevos. 0 S€ Tpitos THS Twavafdov ayvetas
> \ 4 / > x c , 4 \ >
dokyTiKos Tpdmos Tivas ovK exer UTEpBords ; Totay Sé aki-
A >
gpactov Kal afiemawov o THS evvovyias Kal TapHevias ov
xa ¥
KEKTYTOL TYLQV, ATAYKOVLTAPLEVOS [EV Kal, WS GV ELTOL TLS,
> , , \ ‘\ , y A 4
amoppibas mavras Tous BuwriKovs Serpovs, adware de Kovgo

1 Twov] DF; twes p.
D to fill the lacuna in p.
of it as ‘locus corruptus’.

evmpemns eats porxeia, where the con-
text has other points of resemblance
with the language of our biographer ;
Tertull. de Pudic. 1 ‘nec secundas
quidem post fidem nuptias permitti-
tur nosse, nuptialibus et dotalibus,
si forte, tabulis a moechiae et forni-
cationis opere diversas’; Auctor Of.
Imperf. in Matth. Hom. 32 (Chry-
sost. Of. VI. p. cxxxiv) ‘dum per-

4 palyera...ddtvara] The suggestion of

18 odros] conj.; ovzw pDF, though D speaks
duoxepijs] conj.; Svaxepés pDF.

25 evmeTel|

mittente Deo publice et licenter
committitur, fit honesta fornicatio,’
A post. Const. iii. 2 to 8 vmép thy
Tpvyapiav mpodarvns topveia Kai acéh-
yeta avaudiBoros: see also Cotelier’s
note on Hermas JZand. iv. 4.

Il. xaOamep tro x.t.A.] Jer. v. 8
immoe Ondupaveis eyevnOnoav, exaoros
emt THY yuvaika TOU TANGlov avTOU €xpeE-
pereCor.

Io

5

20

25

30

xvi] BY PIONIUS, 447

‘\ > A , \ , c \ ‘\
Kat evrerer SiaBypare Tovs Tpoeipynuevous vrEepopapav Kat
ec , ¥ A \ AP oNe iS A a A
UmTepTNonaas aOAous ; TOU yap 7 Evi apKeto Oar 7 TOV ‘yevo-
péevov reradaOar peilova pev Tov EXopevov THY mpoatperw
> la) “ \
dméderev, vTepBdddovoay S€ Tov Swpnoapevov Beov THv
Svvapw Gpordynoev. oT yap EKovovoy TOV TpoHEpevov Kat
@cov Sdpov Tov Suvapevov, cimev 0 Lwrnp eYnoyyicar éay-

A ' “ > a ‘\ ‘ Ul
TOYC AIA THN BACIAEIAN T@N OYPAN@N, KQ@L MH TIANTAC Y@-
PEIN TON AOFON TOYTON.

XVII. “Evel 5€ doumdv oonpépar Kat ydiKia mpoe-

Y 4 lal , 3 , Q \ x ,
*KOTTEV, UGE TPOOPOfLOS TOU YH povs ET N)V EL Toa KQUL AEVKY)

35

40

45

Tis umep Kpotadov OpiE ypyeto pedir, THS avOpaTav
dvcews ovK apyas adda Oeia mpovota peyahavxovons Kat
TO SéovTr Kaip@ exacta tpoBaddomeévys eis vTdpVnTW TO
yee, Kat TON ydpute THS wopias épyous TE Kal Nbyous TOV
dvOpwmov eis 7 Té\eLcov Kahovons’ womep oTav heyy’ Ewe
TINOC, @ GKNHPé, KATAKEICAl; OTE AE EZ YTINOY €repOHCcH;
mdhw* étoimaze cic THN €Z0A0N TA épra coy’ oUTw on
kat Sid TovTov vropysvioKe Yoav exacToV olmar TOU
TéovS TPO TOV TapEwat, va OOW TLS UTO TOU Ypovov hevKat-
veta. THY Kepadyv, ToTOvTw pGAXov 76 TOU Aéyou hapapu-
vynTar THY woyyy.

roa A An Sua e
Tohukdpre 7 nruKia, ixavwtépa d€ TOU apiOpou Tav ETaV H

oy e i e \ N lal

iO@v ovv 0 Bovkddos ws tkavyn pEev TH
\ e ¥ , be) lal
Kata TévTa Tov Biov evTa€kia, eyvo WS apa YEVOLTO AUT
Ad , >” lal A \ > , , AQ
ovpBovdrds TE apiotos TAY KaTa THY ExK\nolav hoywv Kau

40 éyepOjo7
43 Tapeivac] mapyya p.

EUTET) P- 34 Mpodpomos| mpbdpomoy p.
éyepbelont p. 42 huey] buov p.
44 Naumpiyvynrat] Aaumpvverac p.

RoiSopos Kal drnykonopern mavta (of

Cynic philosophy). Is not the idea

18. ovTos] i.e. 6 mpoetpnpevos, 6 THs
povoyauias. The reading of the MS

ovmw yields no sense, and I have
therefore substituted odros.

23. dmaykovcapuevos| ‘ divesting
himself? The word is very rare, but
occurs Philostr. Vzt. Soph. i. 11 (p.
242) arnykavicpevn ™ yorrn kal
yuprn Suereivero héyor, Vit. Apoll. vi.
II (p. 111) Opaceia & nv kcal dido-

of the word rather ‘ baring the elbows,’
than ‘thrusting away with the elbows,’
as generally taken ?

30. eimev 6 Swryp «.t.A.] Matt. xix.
12 and Matt. xix. II.

39. ray héyn| The first quotation
is from Prov. vi. 9, the second from
Prov. xxiv. 27.

448 LIFE OF POLYCARP [xvi

\ \
ovddetoupyos Kata THY Siackadiav, ereappayie S€ Kal
EKUpwoev avtou THY BovdAynv o Ku dv opa IT@
EKUP@ nv Bovdrynv o Kvupwos dv opapatos avT@
\ y SPN > \
Kehevoas’ Kal OUTWS KaTéoTNHOE avTOV Els TO TpEcBuTEpLO?,
4 iJ \ Lal > , > lal , ¢€
Taons omoOvpadoyv THs exKAnoias ev xapa peyddn vTodeka-
pevns, Kaimep ékeivov TO TowovTov eémeyyeipnua Seviavtos.
eheyev yap avtapkes Elva UTEP Evos TOTOU Kat pLLAS heTOUp-
, , , \ \ , , \ \
yias Siddvat dyov, Kat py Trevor. mpocerifer dé Kai
A 4 b) A , 3 , A “A , A
TouTo oT. Kav pév tis avdios @y THS ToLvavTNS TYLNS TOX-
enon KpaTnoa, Kpipa eye, eav d€ afios n, améxer Tov
Tpaotav epywv Tov picbov, atokaBav worep picbov twa
TV TOU lepéws Tae. rel OVW OUYX OldY TE HY aVTELTELW
, \ la) “A \ XN / ,
mpos Te THY TOV cov Bovdynv Kal TapdKhyow, Séyerar
Tv Tov tperBuTepiov Ta€w, wate Kal Spapa ide Kal
Tohhyv tapakrnow dea bar.
> a .
XVIII. “Ex tore ovv rohdys tmpooOykns dv atrov év
T® hoyw THs 410 hi : L 266 Eal 5
@ hoyw THS OWacKkadtas yevomevyns, mavTes eddEalov TOV
Kvpiov nuav ‘Incovv Xpiorov. Todvpepas yap emt met-
OTov OGov emoletTo TOV Noyov, e€ avTHS TE THS avaywo-
cKoperns ypadyns THY oikodopny ErovetTo peTaA TAONS atTro-
Lp \ , 4 A > , 3
detEews Kal mypodopias, wate Tots akovovaw ofbahpodpa-
vas tepiictacbar Ta heyopeva. €deyev yap ote Set Tov
héyovta mpatov memuotevKévar ols héyer: eK TOUTOV ‘yap
, \ \\ c > be 4 > \ lo /
yiverar TO pn ws adddTpLa Sinyyjpata, adda toca KaTopOd-
ee 2 SN \ iY , lal > a ,
pata’ nv 0 avta Kal dwvn peta Te TOD Favtovut Bd€éuparos
XN “A , > A ‘\ > , ¥ X c \ \
Kal TOU oxnpaTos EuBpiOns Kal avdpeia, Eyovoa TO HOV Kal
> \ \ , ~A A , tA > -~ 3 ,
Eupehes Kal PoBov Beov mAnpes. Kal wore Tis AUTO....€TEL-

8 roto] Toiror p. Ir 7] add. duvardy p (a gloss on olay re) DF.
avrevretv] Zahn: eiretv pDF, but D says ‘ videtur deesse aliquid’. 18 é&
avtis Te] conj. ; é& adris pF; kat é& adrfjs D. 24 avTov] pDF. It should
probably be omitted. 26 mdfpes] mdypes (sic) D. Is the reading of

25. €uBprOns| Theideaandtheword Gramm. \xiv, p. 737.
are apparently suggested by Mart. 31. ore yéyparra] The first evan-
Polyc. 9 6 S€ Wodvkapros euBpiet r@ — gelical quotation is from Mark iii. 5,

TpoooT@ K.T.d. the second from Matt. xvii. 17 (Luke.

28. tov katw] sc. twas; see Winer ix. 41).

85)

25

xviit] BY PIONIUS. 449

\ > , Nw: \ \ e , \ ,
Tep pos “lovdaious Kat "EXAnvas Kat Tas aipéorers TOV hoyov
Y A
Tovovpevos pmeTa Bonoews EAGEL, WOTE TMV KATW ETTNKOTOV
> / > A (0 de \ > 50 ‘s \ lal >
akovew avtov: mpooeTifer d€ mpos amodeatw Tept Tav ode-
, Si ot eee f) 2 , , 4 A A
3° hovTwy peT eEvvoias, ovK Eexkavaews, héyerOar' Tovavta Tas
¥ 0 > / \ K / ~ » \ lal E , A 9
ovea be eipyKevar Tov Kupuov Tw ExovTe THY XELpa ENpay ; OTL
yéypamtar’ Kal mepiBAeydmenoc aytoyc én OprH edu’
” Cot at x ete maa ere) \
EkTeINON THN yelIpA coy’ EKEWvo; “Q reNed ATTICTOC Kal
; \ » AR AON ERS Bi ete y , J
AlECTPAMMENH, KAL ANAG TOLAVTA* 7 TOV amoaToor IleETpor ;
35°INA TI CYNEP@NHOH YMIN TrEIPACA TO TNEYMA Kyploy;
* mN >I, ‘ > ‘ c > Lal
4 Ulavdov; "Odedron Kal ATIOKOYONTAI Of ANACTATOYNTEC
AD an ¢ ane, \
yudc. Tapakahov dé héEa ev 6 Kupios nia Kat pidav-
7 ~—N a , c fal \
Opdtw dwovn’ Acfte mAntec OF KOTI@NTEC KAI TEdopTic-
' , \ Ni MEN 7 AN , e \ , Z
menor ouptrabynoer dé Kal emt THY TOW lepovoadnp héeyov
' > U me \ ' ‘N 9 ¥
40 Tlocdkic HOZAHCA CYNArArEIN TA TEKNA coy, Kal ooa adda
TO cos = Tl¢ de \ "T , SEN are , OY aoa-
tavta’ Ilérpos 0€ ouv Iwavyn emt TH wpata mun Tap
\ x Lew ! “ U > il
AutuKov ehenorer, Kat TlavAos Taddrais téxna & TAAIN @AIN®
>) ~ 4 nw b) La
EpEl, OTAV 0 KaLPOS THS TapakhyaEws ATaLTH.
9 ~ \ 3 An A
XIX. Ovrws otv Kai THY avdyvwow TeV ypadav év
A Y P: A
45 exkK\nola avTos avaywdoKwV eK TALOOS EWS YHpous E7roLEtTO,
\ A A e , / \ > , uy N
Kat Tots addous VareTtifeTo, héywv THY avadyvwow VvopoVU TE Kal
A lal , > '
Tpopyntav TpSSpomov THS XapiTos, TpokatapTilovoay ey HEiac
\ c \ ' \ Lal 3 , ,
tac ddoyc Kypioy, TovTéoTw Tas T@Y aKOVOVTWY Kapdias
ea Q lal "=
€oikvlas TivaKkiow, ev ais a TPO THS ETLyVaTEWS HV yeypap-
\ ta lal
5° eva, Odypata Kal dpovypata yadera Tia Sia THS emLovys
A A \ an
ms Te Taraas diabyKns Kal THS EK Ta’THS yeEevoperns
> a ¢€ , A N / NCS , Coie)
opOns Eppnvetas NevovTa TO TpdTEpov Kal e€opahilerar, Ww

the MS mAnpys? 37 jrla] nrela p. 42 a] DF (comp. Gal. v.
12); om. p. 46 viuov Te Kal] conj. (so too Zahn); vouorv evar pDF, but
D suggests 6ikny for vopor. 49 a] Zahn; 7a pDF. 52 dp07s|

pF; ov« 6pAjs D.

34. Ilérpov x.t.A.] The five quota- ence to Is. xl. 3, but the exact words
tions which follow are from Actsv.9, do not accord either with the LXx of
Gal. v. 12, Matt. xi. 28, Matt. xxill. 37‘ the prophet or with the Gospel quota-
(Luke xiii. 34), Gal. iv. 19. tions.

47. mpoxatapri¢oveay k.t.A.] A refer-

LGINE UE 29

450 LIFE OF POLYCARP [xix

> 4 4 ie Ay ely, 4 £ 4, ‘\
eovros, woTEep ypadetov, Tov ayiov mvEevpatos H Yapis Kat
QA ~ nw
xXapa THs evayyediou dwvns afavdtov te Kal émoupaviov
Xpiorov diwayns eyypadpnvar duvnOn* Kat THY dia ovTpov
lol A a » , b} 4 Ni
odpayioa py av addos dvvacbar evaTopdtacbar Kai evya-
pagar Kal THY ev aVT@ poppwow emLOELEaL, [4 TPOTEPoV TOV
KNpov virelKOVTOS Kal mpos Tas BabuTHTas TpooTimTovToOs’
ovTw On Kal Tas Kapdlas TaV aKovovTwy n&iov veka Kal
evouodvat mpos THY EuBohyv Tov hoyov. diwhetcAar yap
Kat duavoiyew epacker, woTrep Odpas Kexheopevas, TAS TOV
, 5) , Dia ) \ \ \ ,
Tpoopatas eiavTwy diavoias’ ovTw d€ Kal TOV TpoPHTHY
aN fal 5 4 5 > oie \ 1
Kedevero Oar v0 Oeov' “AnaBOHCON éN icyy! KAl MH QelcH,
c ' a \ , / lal 9
Gc cdATIPrA YYWCON THN wNnHN coy. TL det éyew oTay
Kal aUTOS 0 Tpaos Tapa TavTas Tapakad@v ovTw Kahel eV
A an an , 4 Lay \ iA '
™ €OpTH THS oKHVOTNYLaS; YyeypaTTat yap" "EN dé TH écyATH
HMépd TH MerdAH THC E€opTHc elctHkel 6 Incofc Kal Ekpaze
Aérwn’ “Edn tic Awd, épyécOw mpdc me kal mINéTw. Nat’
, \ \ , b) 4, N \ > 4
duddoKav pev yap Bonoerar, guTTvdpmevos 5é Kal avaKkpwo-
pevos Kal meipaldpmevos TATXYwWY TE TLWTHOETAL, OTAV wc
TPOBATON Em] ChATHN ArETAI KAI WC AMNOC ENANTION TOY
KEIPANTOC Ad@NOC’ Era fap, dnow, wmcel Kwhdc oYK
HKOYON, KAl E€FENOMHN @CEl ANOPOTOC OYK AKOY@N KAl
OYK EYWN EN T@ CTOMATI ayTOY EAErMoOYe.

XX. TO mrovovov THs doMcians WTO Xpiatov yxapuTos
Tlokvkdpt@ mponyayey nas, Tovovpevovs vTopvnow THs
, > aA > , \ \ iD) lal ,
TONLTELAS AVTOV, Ev pepEeL Kal TO Eldos THS SiOacKahias duy-
, A NI € , \ \ > DO > bé.
ynoacba. Tas mev Epunvevey Tas ypadas eioavbis avale-

6 bmelkovros] brjKovTos p. mpoomlrrovros| mpoonlrrovras p. 10
Tov mpopyTnv] DF; trav mpodyrar p. 13 jwapaxadGy] conj.; kal kakav pDF,
which cannot stand. 37 amepetom] érapéobau (sic) H. 39 ouviovcn |

II. "AvaBonoov k.t.A.] From Is. lviii. 27. Kal Trois pe@ pas] Some words
1. The next quotations are from seem to have fallen out from the con-
John vii. 37 (ev S€ rH eoxatn k.7.A.), Is. text, such as emdeiEarres ras Set.
liii. 7 (@s mpoBaroy x.r.d., quoted like- 49. tis "Edeotaxns Baowdeias] sc.
wise Acts viii. 32), Ps. xxxvii (xxxvili). | mvAns: see the note on § 3, above.
14, 15 (€y@ yap k.T.A.).

Io

LS

20

25

BY PIONIUS. 451

xx]

, > a“ , ‘\ A ie e A
pevor Sinynoopeba, Kakewwa tTa€avtes Kai Tots pe yas
Siaxovnoacbar THY TaV aylwy Kal DeomvedaTtav ypaphav
opOnv Siackadriav? to Sé€ vov eyov emi tHv dobetoay avt@

5) \ E) , A y eg , ,
3° EMLO KOTTNV ehEvo Ope a, OOH TE KAL EV TOUTW YEVvOPLEVOS

So

40

45

50

n A Lal (- \
empate, Suapkas Tov THS OeoweBeias Spdpov Spapodv. oO MEV
5 4 y 8 \ , Ce ie , § >
ovv Bovkodos, ate On TpoyvwploavTos avT@ ToddaKLS OL
lal Ly, lal ,
opdpatos Tod Kupiov ott ayxoin Towdrov diddoyor, yatpov
> , >
Kal yeynOas ws ert oddhpove Kypovopne, avatravopevos €EKOL-
, Y 4 \ \ \ Y a > 56 3 vi
unOn ovtwas wate Kal Tapa THY wpav THs e&ddov emuda-
lal lal \ ‘\ \
Béobat THs Tlohkvkdpmov yeupds, Kal mpa@Tov pev emt TO
al al lal ww 4
EavTov aTnOos dmepetoat, eTEITA TO TPOTAT, EVOELKVU[LEVOV
OTL Oa Yapiopata ev Totase Tots aidAyTNpios SiaKoveEtTar
, XN , a A A ec lal A > XN > ,
(kapdia pev cvriovon ofpOadrpots d€ op@ot Kal wWalv aKov-
‘\ ¢ > \ b) , ‘\ , \ i“
ovat Kal pwt Xpiotov avatveovon Kal oTdpati dua hoyou
\ las
cov watépa Kal tov viov “Incody Xpiotov KypvacorTt)
Aw 5) Lal ,
TavTa extat eyyeipicbévra ev avT@. 0 mev ovV TAVTA TOLN-
e 3xQN
cas kal eimov, Adéa cor, Kvpte, exoynOn’ 0 de ovdev
, \ \ \ 2\ iC Ps 3N \ I oO e\NOV-
TOUTWVY TPOS TO TapoV EoyilEeTO’ GAEL YAP AVT@ THY ML
tov edris Kat eTiOupia jv: ot S€ TapdvTEs Kal TEPLEDTMTES
4 lal ec ~ \ \ > / > 3Q7 > ,
TuoTol, TAVTA OpavTes, Kal mpos aAAHAOVs Kat idiay avTé-
> y lal >
BadXov, evédarides ovTes TOLOVTOV TOYLEVOS EMLTUYEL. = Wa
4 be \ a a , 4 > , >
yovtes O€ TO Tapa TOU paKapiov Bovkoddov els Lpvpvay Ets
\ A “A 3 aA Z , \ /
TO 7™po THS Edeoiakyns Bacrreias KourynTypwov, Kat Karale-
¥ lal 7, > , \ \ b) ,
pevor evOa viv pupoivn aveB\dotTnoe peta THY aTdeow
nA fe A ,
TOU Gwpatos Opacéov Tov paptupos, TAnpocavTes TaAVTA,

H; cuwwotor pDF. oper] wpaor H. dvatveoton| ava-
mvéovon p; avamvéovor HDF. Aoyou] Aoyor H.
Knptocovor DF. 42 €orat] éorly H. 48 Tot] om. H.

40 puri] pool H.
41 Knptocovte] pH;
49 mp0] mpos p.

50. pupoivn aveBdaotncev] See Me- rather than of Bucolus.

nea Feb. 6 (the festival of Bucolus)
kal Ur yhv Tov Tinlov GepaTos TeOEvTOS
gburov dvareikar 6 Oeds eroinae, mape-
Xov iavers péxpe THS onpepov. This is
probably taken from our biography,
though here the miracle would seem
to be wrought in honour of Thraseas

51. @pacéov] He is mentioned by
Polycrates who wrote in the last
decade of the second century (Eu-
seb. H. E. v. 24 Opacéas ericxoros
kal paprus amd Etpeveias os ev Spvpvy
kexoiunra). If we may judge by the
sequence of names he would seem to

29—2

452 LIFE OF POLYCARP

[xx

, A ($y Sony fal , \ ~ lol ,
mpoaépepov aptov vrép Tov Bovkodov Kat Tov outav. pula.
lal lal ‘\
S€ yroun eyévero wore IlokvKaprov mpoceveyketv: Tov dé
det Te eVAaBas ExovTOS Kal Tols TPO AUVTOD TYyANY aTTOVEWEW
/ » \ Ey »” { \ A
Bovdtopevov, ebOacav pn av addos yevéobar: Kat ovtws
mevoOels emiypwoe THY heiToupyiar.
XXL.

‘\ ¢ , , > \ A (2 / >
Todas nuepas cvykaher devon aro TeV TépiE TOEwY ETTL-

> ‘\
Kat pndentav dvaBohyv moumodpevor, ov pera

OKOTOVS, ETOATAPEVOL TE TA TPOS THY VTOOOXYnY TV TApa-
ywopevan, eis TO KaTacTHoaL Siddoxoyv TOV TpOTTHATOMEVOV
An a Y
™s exk\ynolas empovonoavTo. ois Tapayevopevois oXAoL
nw wn \ lay la
mhetoTou TUV TOMEWY Kal KHLaV Kat aypav [cuvnyAncar |, ot
pev €lddTes, ol 6€ erifupodvTes Ex TOU aKoveW TEpl avTOU TOV
HodvKaprov Oedoacba. cuveovtwy ody avtav Kat m)y-
, A lal , \ > / /
pwlervtos Tov Kupiaxov, d6€a dwrds ovpaviov tepinoTparpe
, / > \ 3 4 , » ¢
TavTas, Kat TWes adeAhol omTacias Oavwata €Bderov. oO
\ \ 75 \ \ \ 3 , N
pev yap eidev mept THV Kehadyv Tlo\vKapmov mepioTepay
, Xa , > Pee ¢ Se \ , JN
hevKyv, TEept QV KUKAOS HY hwTtds* o de Tply KafioaL avTOV
20) / e nO Q Co BJ “A / é c de /
eHeaper ws Non KabeCouevov ev T@ TOTM’ 0 SE OTPATLWTOU
A Yy Nvre: , \ 3 , ¥ \
TXKNMA EYOTA Kal avTa Tuppov elwapevov: adXos dé Top-
> “A lot An n
PUpav aUT@ TEpLKEEeVyY Kal TL has TO TpOTATw avTOU
» > \
Tepiidutrov’ adhyn 6€ muoTn twapHevos Kat cepvy eldev TO
ig a) > Lee PS) my A cn Ces Nae , ~
péyefos avrov dumhovy u7ep 6 HY, Kal yudtia KoKKwoBady
3 mpd] pos p. TILA] TYLy Pp. amoveuew] amoveuwev psDF.

II ouvyjxOnoav] conj.; om. pDF, but D points out the omission of a word.
18 Torw] Opdyw H. 19 muppiv] H; mupdv p; mupds DF.

21 Tept-

have been martyred soon after Poly-
carp; seel.p.510. There would there-
fore seem to be an anachronism in the
vov ‘in our own day,’ since the word
amoOeors merely signifies ‘deposition,’
and does not in itself imply ‘trans-
lation.’

I. mpooépepov aprov] ‘they were
about offering (the eucharistic) bread?
For the early practice of oblations
for the dead see Bingham Christ.
Antig. V. p. 261 sq, VII. p. 340 sq.
It is found as early as Tertullian de

Cor. Mil. 3 ‘ Oblationes pro defunctis,
pro natalitiis, annua die facimus.’

14. tov kupiaxov] For the term kv-
ptaxov see Bingham Christ. Ant. I.
p- 77. It appears in a Greek trans-
lation of a letter of the emperor
Maximin, Euseb. 7. £. ix. Io.

16. mepsorepav] On the signifi-
cance of this notice see above, p. 390
sq, and the discussion on the Let-
ter of the Smyrnzans in the first
volume (I. p. 644).

43. xptow] It seems probable that

5

Io

15

a

30

35

40

45

XX1] BY PIONIUS.

453

\ \ ‘\ io > A \ \ , > le)
Kata Tov Sefwv Gov avtov, Tov dé Tpadyyndov avTov hap-
\ \ an
Tpov ws yLova Kal oppayioa erdva.
4 \ A ,
XXII. Aenoews dé TQ caBBarw Kal yovukK\ictas emt
\ / ¢ 4 oy > lal > nw
TOAD ywopuerns, ws eos Av avT@, avéaoTn avayvavar’ Kal
> Lat c \ > iy
Tavtes evnteviov avta. xy S€ dvdyvwois WY émiarTodat
\ , a A >
Ilavov pos Tiydfeov Kat Titov, év ais héyer omotov etvar
al \ a > e aA
det TOV EmiaKoTOV’ Kal TOTOUTOV HY NPHLOTLEVOS TO TOTO, WS
\ b) , , \ > , y, \ > / ’ las
Tpos ahdyAous héyewv TOUS akoVovTas OTL pNdEV EvdeoL aUTM
a c A > an» \ 5) , > , ¢c
av 0 IlavAos a€tot €xew Tov exkdynoias emysehovpevov. ws
> \ n \
ov META THY aVayVwoW Kal TwV eTLTKOT@Y SLoaynY Kal
, c iy 3 4 > \ ee \ ,
mpecPutépwv opirttav eréupOnoav eis To aikov SidKovor,
Y , , , ¢ \ e \ >
wate TUVETAa Tiva BovdovTa, ot dé opoOvpadorv eizov
e a \ x
IlokvKapmos €oTw yYuov Tony Kal diddoKaos. cuveErt-
Ss wn ¢ al
VEVTAVTOS OUVY Kal TOV LEpATLKOU TAVTOS, aveoTNTAaY avTOV
Ae: , \ A la
TONAG ikeTEVOVTA Kat Tapaitetc Oar Oédovra.
XXIII.

lal lal la \ \
TOV XELPaV THY ETLTKOTMY KaTAa TO CDOs ywomnéevnV YELpO-

€ > , , \ S \
Ot ovv Sdiudkovor tpooynyayov mpos tHv Sua
/ \ \ Son es lal , , >
feciav. Kabeobeis 5€ vr adtav, mpdtos Sdxkpvow edda-
, \ t, A \ x \ , >
Betas kat tatewvodpoovrys eBpete Kai neue Tov Tomor, ev
6 7@ Trevpate EBewev 7ddas EoTaTas TOU XpicToU aup-
TAPOVTOS AUT@ Els THY THS Lepateias yptaw. omoV yap ob
‘ c A \ A \
Nevroupyot, lepets TE Kat heviTAL, EV meow Kal O TOV péeyaV

TOOnpN TEpiKEiwevos apyxepevs. Kal dy mpoerpemov avTov

Adprov] mepi\durwv p.
aurov p.

22 KoxkwoBady| koyxv\u0Bagpyn H.
39 xetpav] Xpevav p.

30 avra|
40 kafeobels| karaoradels H.

43 xptow] xptow H; xpnow pDF.

we should treat ypjow, the reading of
the MS, as an itacism and substitute
xptow. Unction however was not a
part of the consecration of bishops
in the East (see Smith’s Dict. of
Christ. Ant. 1. p. 222 s.v. Bishop) ;
and the word, if adopted, should
probably be interpreted of a spiritual
anointing. This interpretation would
accord with the figurative character
of the context. For the consecration

44 méyar] wéya pDF.

of the high-priest by anointing, see
Exod: sc0x.,7, Levit: vii. 25. viiilu2:
On the accent of ypious see Lipsius
Grammatische Untersuchungen p. 40.

44. 6 Tov péyay trodnpn Treptkei-
pevos] i.e. the Great High-priest ;
comp. especially Rev. i.
vid

13 Opovoy
avOpomou evdedupéevoy rrodnpn.
For the roénpns as the high-priest’s
robe see Exod. xxviil. 4, 27, Xxix. 5.

454 LIFE OF POLYCARP [xxl

¢ Ud > \ 4 » lal p \ ,
ol oupmTapovTEs, ETE OVTwWS EMos, TpocThahyoaLr’ TO PEPOS
\ ix Lal lal y \
yap mretaTov 7THS KoWwwvias Kal TovTO epacay TO Epyov
“~ PS) } vA > ie, o \ P > @ , lal
THs OvwacKadias. avoiEas ovv TO oTdpa amepbeyyero, TNS
ian > aA la
Pwvyns avrov onpawovons Tov ev TH Kapdia PdBov, Kat
onow:
> \ ¢ \ x \ lal / e las > /
Evdoyntos 0 @eos Kat TaTHNp Tov Kupiov nav apyxLrepews
\ / \ 5 8 , \ , > / Len
KAL TOULEVOS Kat OLOaTKdAOU Kal Bacie€ws alwyiov XpLoToU,
ea ¢ A rn lal ¢c a
@ 1 dd€a eis Tos aidvas Tov aidvav, o év TaTW NUGasS SoKL-
\ \ ‘ an
palov Kai dud mavtwy erdzwn TAC KapAlac, KaOa Kal TOV
¢ ~ \ na aA @
TATEpwv HOV Kal TpopynT@Y avTOU ayiwy, ois TpoTEeTATTE
/ \ ¢ A
TpooTdypaTa Kal Sukawpata vmep TOV yvwpioar THY EV
> la / a A la \
avrots TioTW Tots NouTOts: Ws Kal LUV THY OLLKPOTHTA THY
SueeN 5 \ aA ‘4 la CaN SUN , a Ss io.
Eunv ova Tou peyelous THs viTEep Ewe NEeLTOUpYLas, YY EV OL
Wd > \ an an
OTL ovK av Svvaito Kalas avOpwros emitedew py TPOTEPOP
N\ \ lal lal
haBav mapa Kuptov ék rod ovpavov, as Kal 6 pakapLos
p
>? / lal \ an lal , ~ > aes
amoato\os Iav\os dua TeV emicToA@y SEednwKeEV, Kal EV EVE
(04 \ la A
pypar. Thy Tacay Tohiteiay Tov KabfioTapevov Snrwoas €Vv
qn 5 A > F 9 =~ \
T@ EiTElv ANETIIAHTITON’ OTFEP Olpar pNOEVOS TAS akKOas Tapa-
PS) 5 / > > > ? \ y¥ 4 by >
cOpapynKkevar, ANN’ eis avTyV elow odyv Ov Odns EvEoTH-
te \ s \ /, 5) SS c A b} , \ e Ni
pty dar thv Wyn. 810 déov éotw viv, ayamTyTOL, THY UTEP
an \ \ s 9
€“od mpos Tov Kupiov moujoacbar dénow, wa avtos Twapa-
> c ~ n na
oN vaperTws VINpETHTAL TH auduw vyudy avToU eKKhy-
/ aN A an
gia: TO O€ avTO Kal TaGL TOIs GUYdovAOLS Lov Kai hevTOUp-
yots, ois Kat TapaKA\now avayKatov TouoacOar évamrov TOU
an c nw iy nw al
@cod Kai vuov, wate cuvaldr cai pou Kal VTouvpyraa. EK
, , Nisa. 88h; > ' \ ,
maons mpoOvpias Kat drdimuc ANyTOKpiToy €ls TOV TpoKEl-
lal y lal / gy
pevov por ayava, eiddras OTL del TavTas GUVTpEXEW, WO.

10 mpocéracce] conj.; mpocérace p; mpocéragse DF. 18 dverihnrrov |
dveTiNet@TOV p. 24 avaykaiov] F; avayxaiay pD. 38 eravyjecar |
6. apxtepews...atwviov] A favour- 18. dveridnnrov] A reference to

ite expression of Polycarp’s, Polyc. 1 Tim. ili. 2; comp. Tit. i. 6, 7, dvey-

Phil. 12, Mart. Polyc. 14: see the KAnros, aveykAyror.

note above, p. 345. 25. ouvaddjoa x.t.d.] For the re-
g. erd¢wv rds kapdias] From Ps. semblance in the passage which fol-

Vii. 10. lows to the injunctions given to

5

Io

15

20°

23

30

35

40

45

50°

Xx] BY PIONIUS.

455

, A , s ¥ “A ¥ 4 c
mavtes BpaBetov KaBopev, Kal’ or. TaTW Loos TpOKELTaL O
A 5 A
™ms adbbapoias otépavos, atpocwrod\nmtas otepavovvTos
\ A lal
TOV Kalas aywriodpevov Kal VIKYOAVTA YapiTL TOU TaVTO-
/ A \ / c lal > la) la) > @ lal
Kpatopos Weov Kat Kupiov nuwv Inoov XpuoTou, dv ov TO
oe ‘\
dopdtw Kal dueTtpyT@ pova alavatw TaTpl ev TO aylw Kal
No
TAPAKAHTH TVEvpLaTL Od€a, TYLH, KAL KPATOS Kal HV Kal éoTL
Kal ExTat els TOUS ai@vas, auyr.
\
Tore 67 Kat ot dourol Tas Seovoas Tapakhyoes Kat
¥» A A an
Tapanvlias ev Te TO TaBBaTw Kal TH KUYpLAaKH TOLNTdpEVoL,
Tpoopopas TE Kal EvyaploTias, ayahhiacdpevor Kat [mETa-
~ Y > 5 nw
haBovtes Tpodys etavyecav EkaoTos Els TOV OiKOV avTOU,
/ les 4, 57 NS “A / /
peyahyn xapa So€dlovres emt T@ Kekowwrvnkeva TlokuKdpTr®
\ > lal r Se \ na
Xptorov ‘Incovy Kupuov, & n dd0€a eis Tovs aid@vas, apnp.
lal >
XXIV. To dé éyonevw caBBdtw édeyev: “Akovoaré
pov TNS Tapakhyoews, ayamnta Téxva Beov. eyo kal Tov
emiTkOTOV TapdvTav SiewapTupapynVY Kal vu TapaKah@
la) \ eon A /
TavTas Koopiws Kal a€iws TepuTarely THY OdOV TOV Kuptov,
9 A x \
elddTas OTL ev Oiakovia TH TpeaBuTEépwy BV ToTa’THY KaTa
t t
\ ‘\ >] 4 lo nr yy
Tv eunv Svvapuiv eioeveykapyny emyséderav, vuv paddov ore
lal la \ \ \
TELOTOS ETLKELTAL por duehynoayTe KivduvOS. peETA Yap TOV
> in} , / > \ x A \ \ > 4
ek TNS Kpioews PdBov, aicypov av Ein Kal Tpos avOparrous
Kafethat Te Kal Kataddoo Kal ovyt paddov mpocotKooo-
Qn \ Lal >
pnoa THVv d0avovoay eis TOUTO TpoOvpiav. vpeTEpov ovV
> \ 4 > A / > , x \ A
€oTt TO oTéhieo Oar amo Taons atakias avdpas TE Kal yuvat-
7 , , A 3 3 i? 3 \ \ \
Kas, wa pn Tis O6€) pe py Kar evi\dBevay adda Kata THY
> wn lal
avOpotinv vrepnbaviay Kata TOV apapTavovTwy Toei aL
exOukiav. Kal yap cvpBéByKev eviovs TaV KafioTapéevan Ets

éraviecay pDF.
D; 7mérepoy pF.

41 é€xouévm] Zahn; épxouévw pDF. 50 vuerepor |

Polycarp by Ignatius, see above, p.
425.

26. aydrns avuroxpirov| An expres-
sion taken from 2 Cor. vi. 6.

37. mpoadopas| See the note on
§ 26 mpooopay éroincev.

49. kaOeika] For the aorist efAa,

eiAdpnv, see Veitch Greek Verbs s. v.
aipew, Winer Gramm. § xiii. p.
86 sq.

51. oréAXeoOat x.t.d.] 2 Thess. ili.
6 oré\Nco Oa Vyas aro mavtis adeApod
GTaKT@S TEpLTaTOUVTOS.

456 LIFE OF POLYCARP

[XXIV

/ Lyd lal lal if xX ~ 5 4 \ /
TOmTous, OTE Set paAdov, Ws av Eliot TLS, EmuTEtveLY TOV Opomor,
/ € , > , Sy, ey, / re
TOTe uTekhvecOar emiafopevous O71, O7W TLS TAELW TETLELN-
8 a , \ \ \ N , > /
oOav Soxet, mretova Kat THY mpos Tov SeamoTHv odethe
> , ” 1 a , ' a
eto peper Oar Evvoltav, MNHMONEYEIN TE TON AGPWN Kyploy dT!
AYTOC €ITTIEN’ @ TO TIACION TTAPEDEMHN, TTEPICCOTEPON ATTAI-
’ > ' ~ \
THC@CIN AYTON, Kal THY TOV TicTEVVEVTa@Y TA TaLaVTA TApa-
Bolyv, Kat tov emt Tod ypnyopovvTos SovAoU paKapLopor,
\ an a
Kal Thy KaTa TOV dpelnodvrwy ede Eis ToOvS yapous
, \ \ , a \ A ) / \ ¥
peur, Kal THY KaTAdiKNY TOD pH EXoVTOS ema ELov TO EvdUPE
TS Xapas Tot ydpov, Kal THY Tav dpovipwerv waplevwr
¥ \ a N a ' \ e:
€l\oO00r, TO [PHropeite, TO ETOIMO! TINECOE, MH BAPHOWCIN
c ' fe i \ \ a > > , ey \
Al KApAIAI YM@N, THY TEpL THS Els aAANAOUS ayamTNS KaLWHY
3 / \ 4 > 4 c b) “a 3 / > =
evtohyy, THY KaTadyAov eEatrivys ws agtpanyns afpoov avTou
SS x , \ Sn /
Tapovotav, THY peyadny Oia TYPOS KpLow, THY alwvLOY Cony,
»” lal > 7 ,
tv apbaprov avtod Bacireiay. Kat révP daa Oeodidakror
» »” > a \ , 2 LN (iO
OvTES OloaTE EpevvarTes TAs DeomVvedaTous ypadds, TH ypaptor
lal las 4 / / \S , ¢ ~
TOD TvEevpatos TOU aylov eyypddete eis Tas Kapdlas vBar,
y nw c ,
iva pevwow ev viv aveEdevaTou at evTodat.
XXV. Towadra pev dn del heywr, éeriysévov TE TH
3 7 ~ or < ’ \ \
duoackaNia, @KOOOMEL TE KL €CWZEN EAYTON TE KAI TOYC

5 ; lal y ~ > 3 A
OAKOYONTAC QUTOU. ooa de TOV du QUTOU yevomevav HEyo-

1 dec] 67) p- 2
pF; mapé0evro D (comp. Luke xii. 48).

émiAabopuevous| értiafouévors p.
11 70 pri.] Tod p.

5 mapebéunv |
23 Tos

4. pynwovevew te k.T.A.] Acts xx.
35; see the note on Polyc. Pz. 2
(see above, p. 325).

5. @ To mAeioy k.7.A.] Luke xii. 48
@ mapeOevto TOdV, TEpiTooTEpoY aitT-

-,
covey avTov.

II. ypnyopeire x.t.d.] Matt. xxv. 13,
xxiv. 44. The following quotation py
BapyOdow is from Luke xxi. 34

15. OcodiSaxrot ovres] 1 Thess. iv. 9
avTol yap vpets Geodidakrol €ore : Comp.
John vi. 45, Is. liv. 13.

20. téowlev €avtov x.t.A.] 1 Tim.
iv. 16; comp. [Clem. Rom.] il. § 15
€avrov o@oet Kae TOY TUpBovAEvoarTa,

2b. 19 éavtods owonTE Kal TOY dvayie-
okovra ev viv: Comp. 20. 10.

23. eis tHy Téw x.7.A.] It is difficult
to explain this reference. Teos and
Lebedus are distant 120 stades
(Strabo xiv. I. 29, p- 643, Tews S€ Ae-
Bédovu duéxet Exarov etkoor) Or 15 miles
(Chandler 7ravels tz Asta Minor p.
104). There were famous hot springs
at both places (Pausan. vil. 5. 5 Ae-
Bediows O€ ta AouTpa ev TH yn Gadpa
avOpadrois omou Kat @édeva yiverat’
éote d€ kal Tyiows emi rH akpa AovuTpa
Th Makpia, Ta pev emt TH KAVOwn eV
meTpas xnpau@ ta O€ kal eis emideréwv

10

15

20

XXv| BY PIONIUS.

457

Netwy WAOev eis yuas, vov eriypvyncOnoopa. Kev mote
/ > \ / ‘ \ an an LA \
TlokvKapzros eis THY Téw THY Tpos Tots Heppots [Tots tapa|
A , , \ , Nae ars,
Tact Kadovpevors AeBadious mpos Addvov twa érioKkoTor,
a A a a \ \ ¥
25 0s peta TO Seumvnaar Supyetro avt@ THY Kata Tov Biov é&r-
Noe 3 / / 0 ¢ 4 > ,
devay Kal oT odiyas yedpynke Tpodds. 0 Sé, emiderkvupevou
lal lay ‘\ la)
avTov Ta miOdpia axedov Kevd, emleis ev avTots Tas yeElpas
eirev’ “Ev ovdmate Inood Xpicrov, ype. wore am éxeivys
lal Y an lal nw e \ \N
THS wpas ToaovTOV TANOos TANOvvOHvat | ws| peta TO KaTa-
OTEipar THY yHV Kal adews TOV EavTOD oiKov Apeau Kai
eTeépois Sun Onvar Tapacyetv.
XXVI.
, ¢c An \ An
Adpvov' o d€ evxapiotay emt TH ToTA’TYH ydpiTL TaporTOS
> las \ > , > lal > an
avTov Tpoopopav €roinoev eis TANGos adehdar.
35 Mecov miUapiov €xov oivor.

30
Mera S€ xpdvov twa HOE TadAW mpos TOP

eOnKev O€
los \ lon) b} / 4
TOU S€ Tots oikElous héyovTos
4 y > lanl
wote emiBaddrew Kopioavtas evdolev oivor, eirety Tov Iodv-
¥ y 9
Kkaptrov’ Ades ovTws, OTe ovK eékdetber. avtrovvtwv Se
> lal 5S an yx nw
QUTMY KAL TLYOVT@Y TOV oivoY Kal TOU olvov pahdov TyOv-
/ > A 5) , , > > 4 > > 5
VOMEVOV, ETLOTATA OLKETLS TaLoioKn, OUK Ev PoBw GAN ev
40 TaLoua Kal yerori, aveBonoe héyovoa’ *O, mubdpiov aveg-
avThytov: €mt d€ TovTO dmoaTaVTOS Tov emt TO ONHmELOV
THs Svvduews adyyédov, cvvéBn Kal Tov vadpyovtTa otvov

mapa] conj.; om. pDF.
madela p.

mAovTov memoumpeva). For those of
Lebedos,which were the morefamous,
see also Pausan. vii. 3. 2 Aourpa...
Geppa metota Tov emt Oaddocon kal
jovora, Aristid. Of. 1. p. 490. The
springs at Teos may have been called
Lebadian, because they possessed
the same qualities as those of Lebe-
dos or from some local connexion.
The name of this city however seems
to be always written Aé€Sedos, not
AéBados ; and perhaps the solution is
to be sought in the meaning of the
word d¢€Bed0s or AeBados ‘meadows
with springs’ (see Benseler-Pape
Worterbuch s.v.), unless indeed it is

29 ws} DF; om. p.

35 Exov] Exwy p. 40 mada]

a sheer blunder of our biographer.
There was a AeSadera in Boeotia.

24. Aadvov] In Smyrn. 13 Ig-
natius salutes among the leading
Christians at Smyrna Aadvoy rov
dovyxpirov. This is not improbably
the person meant here. See above,
Iy.p:/3683/ Da p1326:

34. mpooopar éroinaey | See above,
$ 23 mpooopas Te kal evxaptorias, and
below, § 27 xpyoacda avt@ «is mpoc-
dopav. Not only the eucharistic ele-
ments, but gifts for the maintenance
of the clergy, contributions to an
agape, alms and food for the relief
of the poor, etc., were regarded as

LIFE OF POLYCARP [xxv

458
Kadov yap

> “a / € b ) A \ 4, 5
apavyn yevéoOar, ws eimety tov odvKapmov
Q ry , s \ an aN ; a ' >
TO elpnuevovy Ova Tov Aavet AoyAeycate TH Kypia@ én

PdBW KAI APAAAIACOE AYT@ EN TPIMO.

XXVII.
duakdvous, eva O€ @ Ovowa Kapépios, os Kal tpitos am

Karéotnoe d€ 0 loAvKapmos Kat ahdous pev
” p p
avtov peta Iamipiov érioKomos yeyévntar’ TovTov mapa-
MS >) las 5 b ] , , \ 5 3 nA QA lal
haBov amnhOev eis dypov. pédov yap jv avT@ Kal TeV
\ , “ lal 4
KaTa Tas Kamas exkhyo.wy dpovTida movetoOa. emaviovTe
dé avr@ eis THY TOMW TpocdpapLovoa KaTa THY OddV EK
TWOS aypov ynpa avT@ ev SoKiy Toy TpooHveyKev opvt-
Tov d€ pn Bovdropévov haPBetw, emebev
b) / \
osias S€ yevo-

Qiov €TL puuKpov:
, be hs Ce en ,
héyovoa xpyjoacbar av7@ eis tpooopar.
\ \ >) la} A \ Lal c me
PeVNS, eTELdyn Kal avTouvpy@® éxpnto Ta ThetoTa odouTopia,
A A ¥
KEKOTTLAK@S OLeyvm peTa TOU Kapepiov KatavTnoat els TL
lal La » “~ >
Tavooxelov, eTEl O TOTOS EKELVOS ETL THS KApPLTOS avevay-
yeluoTos nv. eyévero S€ peta TO Setmvoy avaTavoaper@
avUT@ TaXews Els UTVOY TpéTETIaL’ al yap Exovoto. Bacavor
a a y
TOU THpaTos avaTavow ev Tals epynuiats TapacKevalovor.
an y \
Kal OY THS VUKTOS ETL TO HMLTV TpOKOTTOVENS TapacTas
Seca, Xr K , \ Le \ r \ > la) d L°
avT@ ayyehos Kupiov kat ratagas THv mhevpav avtov Pyne
¥ X
Ilo\vKapme. 0 O€° Ti e€oTw; Kal 0 ayyehos’ “Avaotas
y la c \ > ,
e€ehe Tov Tmavdoxeiov' pédder yap wimtew. o S€ aveypy-
, \ \ fa > , c oe 9 4 ‘\
yopev Te Kat Tov Kapeépiov exdder. 0 O€ UTV@ apa Kat
, , s \ %\\? Cleans, A \
KapaTw PBapovjevos pois pev GAN Omws vINKOVOEV’ Kal

4 Karéornoe] karaornoe H. 6 ILazfptoy] Mamv’piov H. 7 pédov] wéA\XwY p.

Q mpoodpapotca] mpodpamotoa pDF.
16 dvaravoamevy] avaravowpevy p.

‘offerings’; Ajpost. Const. ii. 25, 27,
34, etc. Here an agape given at the
expense of Daphnus seems to be
meant; and again in § 27 the little
bird seems intended as a contribu-
tion to such an entertainment.

2. AovAdevoate x.7.A.| From Ps. ii.
Ds

5. eva d€ & dvoua k.t.A.] Camerius

14 KaTavTjoa] conj.; Karapricac pDF.
35 avernonoev] conj.; amerndnoev pDF.

is here represented as standing in the
same relation to Polycarp at Smyrna,
in which his contemporary Eleu-
therus stood to Anicetus at Rome.
He was in fact his archdeacon.
And just as Eleutherus is raised to
the Roman episcopate next but one
in succession, so in like manner is
Camerius to the Smyrnean, See

Io

15

20

25

30

35

40

45

xxvil] BY PIONIUS.

459

, b Pau Raney > al € \ N cy fe
Sinynodpevos avt@ emeev avacryvar. 0 S€ mpos avTdov
IIp@ros vavos ovmw wapnlev, pakdapie Tama, Kal mov

bs) lal “~
Urdyopev; ov ae Tas ypadas pedeTav aypuTveis dia
TOUTO, Kal OV KOWLaoal. KaKElVOS ETOlEL aypuTVEV’ oO Oe
¢c , b) ‘ be \ DS , \ CY, \
novxyacey. emel O€ Kal EVTEPOY TapacTas O ayyehos TO
avTo eimev, Tad eyetpecOar TH Kapepio tapeKedevero. Tov
\ > / / / lal lal Y lanl > , ¥
d€ eimdvros wahw: Ilorevw TO Oe@ ott cov evade ovTos
e A > \ , > e , aN A ~
0 Totyos ov py Téa, eiev O HodvKaptos’ Kayw Tw Oce@
4 b) \ Len 4 > , ih \ /
TLATEVM, GAAA TH TOixw ov TLTEVW. TpiToV Sé KaTédpaber,
\ c > \ c \ > aN aN / 0 rd “4 c de \ Xr /
Kal 0 autos uT0 ayyéAdov ehe€yOyn doyos. oO O€ pH pedAdAjoas
mTpatos avéaTn, KaKewos Sé ovtov peta omovdyns avemy-

5 4 \ = \ Oo > / Q
Synoev. e&eOdvtes dé Kal piKpov TpoehOdvTes aveuvynoOnoar
9 Nees , , E) a , 253K <a
6Tu TO Opvidiov Katédurov év TO TaVvdoxyeiw. | adv |rav odv

> ~ > > >) A“ \ , c ‘\ 4 /, \ > ,
avTav am avTov TO dudaTnpa woel hifov Bohyv, M7 oxKvy-
ons, pynot, emel 7 pakapia yypa els Tpoahopay avTo éemwvd-

\ ¢ / A > ree ‘\ ¢ bP ada)

pacev. Kal vmootpepas ehaBev ato’ Kal ws e&dOev

daov oNiyov, TO TavdoyEetovy Tav adY avToLs Tots HepneEdious

> ¥ > , y iP lal A > > la

eis eOados nMOev Kdtw, wore pyndéeva TwOHvar TaY Ev avTe.

otaleis dé 0 IlodvKapmos Kai avaPhébas els TOY ovpavoy

eimev’ @cé SéomoTa Kat Kvpie mavrokpatop, 0 Tov ev-
an = wn \ €

hoynpevov “Incov Xpiotov maidos ayiov cov maryp, oO
- nC x a

my Nuwevirav Kxataoctpopnv dua Tov peyddou mpodytov

4 >; A AN \ > Lal lal 4 > lal
Tmpoonudavas “lava Kai dovs expvyey Tav Kivdvvav, ahnOas

> an Y > , ¢ na > \ lal f? fe \
evioyw GE OTL E€ppvg® HYA2S aTO TOU KLWOUVOU TOUTOU Ova

36 mpoeNObvtes] D3 mpocedOdvtes pF.
38 Bodnv] conj.; Boy pDF.

Hegesippus in Euseb. H. £. iv. 22
*Avixntov, ov Sudkovos nv EXevGepos" Kat
mapa “Avikntrou diadéxetar Swrynp, ped
ov ’EdevOepos.

6. pera Ilaripiov|] On this person
see above, I. p. 464.

10. ev Ookiyy mokAn| Does this
mean ‘in a great trial of affliction,’ as
in 2 Cor, vill. 2 €v wodAy Soin OXI-
Weos 1) Tepiooeia k.T.A., Where, as here,

37 amévTwr] conj.; Tay p; dvTav DF.

44 jwavrokparop| F ; mavroxpdtwp pD.

there is reference to a liberal gift un-
der straitened circumstances?

14. katavtjoa]| It is difficult to
give any adequate sense to xarap-
rica, and I have therefore made a
slight alteration.

33. karédpadev| For the use of this
poetic form in later prose writers see
Veitch Greek Verbs s.v. dapbave.

460 LIFE OF POLYCARP [xxvII

\ > e
xElpos ayyéhov, de od eyvdpirds pou TO péddov azroBy-
oeo Bau.
by, lal 3 “~
XXVIII. ’Eyévero 8€ Kai érepov peyadetov du’ avrov
A y al 9
TOLOUTOV. Hon TaV ev TH TOME TaVTWY avOparwY Els UTVOV
A a b)
TpaTevTwv Kal aYEdov LETOVTNS THS VUKTOS Kal T@V apTO-
A \ \ /
KOT@V oiTOTOLOULEVoV, GUVEBN TUP euTETOV Els TA TUVEY-
la /
yus dpvyava éumpyoar TO epyacTypiov, Kal €k TOUVTOU
b] \ A / A oS , A be
emweuynlev mretaoTov pépos KaTahaPelv THS TOhEWS. TOV OE
la ,
mhyOovs mavros cuvdpapovTos Kal Kpavyns Kal Tapayou
na an A
Toov OvTOS, 0 oTpaTHyos exehevaEV TA TPOS TOVTO Opyava
¢ , / > , By € ey, Ne
nroacpeva Kopiler Oar. épépovto ovv ot cidwves Kai vdwp
al aw 4
Kal Taca Téexvys erivo.a, KaTHEeoay dé Kal lovdator tpopacer
tov dvvacbar KatacBevvivar, dei Eavtovs els TO TUP rr LOl-
P ec 7 / \ \ x A 4
ddvtes Exovoiws: gdaKovar yap py av ahdws dvvacGau
\ A > > la
éumpnopovs mavecOar, ci py emioraiey’ Téxvn OS avrTots
tov Suapmdlew Ta ev Tats oikiais. Kuvdvvevovons ovv THS
, ¥ G LIS ¥ c , eon
TodEws, Ef O oOTpaTHyds’ °Q avdpes ol GvpTaporTEs NW
\ 7 A lal an gy
els THY @pav THs miKpas Odas TavTNS, OpaTeE OTL OVdEY EoT
Ay \ \ \ »” io > / % a \ wi
TO Odedos Sua TO TOV avEepov eivar evavTiov’ pias dé ovoNS
3 / \ lal ] , > \ \ / > 4
ehmidos TO mapetvar ‘lovdaious, a\Aa Kal TaVTNS NOTOX?-
caper. Tl ovv eat 6 héyw; dKkovoaTe. Tpunv ev TO
oTpatnylw vUKTwp dvacTavTL eu@ olKeTH TEpLeTETEY TL
an > Y
Saipdviov, ekexpayer TE Kal ovK ev EavT@ HY. Emel O€ Wrbapev
Lat yY ~
pota, evpoper avtov erOovoravtTa Kal KatecBiovta ava.
€ / \ 72 io es la WO v4 5) A s
neepas dé yevounerys HGov ot “lovdator erddew av7@ Ge-
fe x a al
Novres’ 6 S€ mAelaTovs avrovs OvTas Eis @Y pLKpov dety
Talwv daréktewev, TEepippyéas Te avTav tas €oOnTas yup-
‘\ ® 9S aA »
vous Kal mlypers aipadrwv améreupev. els Ov TIS EV TH OLK@
x \ » 4 > , Ne \ Py ,
pov wv Xpiotiavos epyn’ Et Kedevers, Kak€ow Tov Ovvapevov

1 dmoBjocecbat F ; amroBdjocoOa psD. 6 éumecdy] éumecov p.

10. 6 orpatnyos] The chief magis- tracy intended. Possibly the officer

trates of a colony, the duumvir?,
were called in Greek orparnyol; e.g.
Acts xvi. 20, 36 (see Philippians
p- 51), and this may be the magis-

220)

““)

here meant may be the orparnyos emi
THs elpnyns (e.g. in a Smyrnean in-
scription, C. 7. G. 3151), who should
probably be identified with the iren-

Io

T5

20

25

XXVIII] BY PIONIUS. 461

, > A > le) \ > , ) € bn,
30 mepuyevér Oar avrov. euod dé emutpéibavtos, yOev 0 THY
lal \
Xpuotiavav SiSdoKaros dv héyovor TodvKapmov-. éru o€
a 4
avTod pakpav Todd améxovTos, ekeKpdye. 0 veavias peya:
x rd , \ , , - > ,
Epxerat prow HodvKapzros, Kat pé\\w devyew* emioTavTos
dé TOU......
e \
35. XXIX. ....7a eiOiopéva emt mrelovs nugpas pndev
> , > / 4 ‘\ 4, “ \ \
avuovtes eravoavTo TOTE’ Kal pods Tov THY PBovdevTLKnY
EXOVT@V TYLnY GUINYLEVwY, Kal TOU OTpaTHYyoU pacKovTOS
a“ oy
pyre exew otrov pnd obey mpiato evpioKew, ETolwos
Lal > nw
€yovTa apyvpiov apie, dvactds Tis €K pécov avTwV
4 > ¥ 9 \ an
4° ndn mpéaBus eimev’ "Avdpes Omou Kata TOV KaLpoV EekELWoV
5 9g A Lal
CULTApPOVTES FTE OTE VUKTOS PETOVTNS EuTPHaWOV ‘yEvo-
pévou » modus exwdvvevoer, Siapemvynocbe ws pyTE Nov
4 > 4 > , la Ni la) ,
pyre “lovdatwv ioyvodvtwy KatacBéoar TO TUp KhyOeis Tus
ce > ¢ la >) \ la > / /, e A ,
up yav avnp Tats adnetos Yeomperys, 0 Tav eyopevov
45 Xpiotiavav tepedrs, ords eutpoobe mavTav Nuav Kat ava-
> >
Brabas eis TOV ovpavoy eimév TWA TOTE pHpata, Kal Tapa-
A A e 4 \ b) sQ YY \ 2) 4
xpynpa ohapobletoa 4 PrdE, kat ovK ot oTws THY Exelvou
lal ,
EVTpaTELoa PwvyVv, avTY ovveTETEV Els EaUTYY’ Kal LE TO)-
tf lal ¥ lol
NdKis vrevondev ws apa Tis Heds Eat 0 avnp eKEWvos. toTE
¢ \ c A A
50 O€ ws Ol TOLNTAL NOV Kal ovyypadets dacw ovpavods KaTa-
\ c > y
Téeutrea Oar Deovs aporovpevous avOparrois, Tyrwplas TE EVEKEV
THS KATA TOV GOLKOVYTMY EkOdLKias TE AV TAAL TOV adLKOV-
pevov. XXX. Ot b€ dkovoavtes EBdwy exxdynoiay Tav-
> A“ \
Snpov a€wovvres yeverOar. Kat py ped\Hoavtes TavTeEs
\ lal
ss dOpoot amjecay eis TO Oeatpov’ hiu@ yap mueldpwevor THY
\ £5 So ¥ Y \ ¢ Q > \
Tapa Todas avdykyny eBderov, OTe Kal eva Oeov eivar dud
porns Kpavyns expwvew nvaykdlovto. amoareWdvTwy ovv
‘ \ , \ 3 , 4 c , \
mpos Tov IohvKapmov Kat afiwoavtwr, yXOn evpeHeis. Kat
12 Karyecay] Katlecay pDF. 20 Tapetvat)] maphvac p. 34 Tov] A

leaf is here wanting in p.

arch or captain of the police (see 30. 6 Tov Xptotiavar x.t.r.| Comp.
above, III. p. 371); but the functions Aart. Polyc. 12 0 ths Actas didacKa-
assigned to him seem to be too com- dos, 6 matnp Tav Xpiotiavor.
prehensive for this.

462 LIFE OF POLYCARP

[sex

> / \ e€ \ &n 3 , e N lal -~ /
elonxOn, Kat o pev Snos Boa, of S€ mparou THs TddEwSs
> \ > / , e lal 4 c 4 > “A
eumov mpos avtov: IlohvKapze, opas ote y modus ev oTEVOLS
@ ‘\ \ “A E \
€oTW, &V H Kal OV KaToLKEls, Kal avTos TUMMLETEXOV NuLty
\ , > XN \ A“ ¢ , b} A b) ,
Kal owvaTohavey, el Kal py TOV rwetepwv Cav, ada ye
> , “~ “A \ x > , ¢ , b) A
evdetas THS vov dia THY aBpoyiar viTapxovoys. a&iwvoew
5 A An A A 9
ovv ot Spupvator aitnoat oe mapa cod cov verdv, iva
wr e nw
LaBovoa y yn
> lal wn A
aT00@ Tots yewpyors.

yowp €€ oupavov ta Sobévta aith ond a
vowp € p a oo TN oTeppwat
Tov S€ TO pev Tpocwrov npvbaivero,
~ \ \ “ N e A , 2) 4 € XN
mav O€ TO GOLA Kpovrynddr \opatos mAnOea éaralero, n O€
lan lal lal A A \
Kapdia avTov Tots Tahwois mndaca Sv edyns eis oupavov
Y \ \ / 4 > > y 4 >
nrato. Kat 6) Bpadéws pev aX’ Spas KEKPLLEV@S aTTE-
¥ e A An an
kpwato héywv' “Avdpes ot THOSE THs TEpiKaddovs ToOhEwS
KATOLKOL, ETAKOVTATE {LOV TOU Tapoikov Kal TAPETLONLOV, @
A , / N \ b) 7, , \ lal ¢
Taoa Tous E€vn dia THV ETOUPAVLOV TONLTELAVY KAL TAS O
4 i \ \ las Dp \ 4 A 4
KOopoS TOs Sua THY TOD KTicavTOS TA TaVTA Mcod Swpedv.
A lal \
ov yap, ws vpels UTohamBdvere, Too ovTOP ewavTov SedoKyKa.
ec 4 4 74 \ \ e iA 5 7
ws duvacbar eOvovs 6dov Sia Tas apaptias €vdikws Tat-
\ c
Sevopevov TAnyas atoover bar’ adN’ Goov Suvarov UTOOELEW.
\ A a
Elol yap Tuvayomevor GvV eol mpec Bota. Oeorperets, ois
\ ~ lal
Kayo, émeday Seotynv airnoa Tapa cov, tpocavadepa,
/ ’ \ > “A c \ =) lal ld ra , bow)
mpeaBers avtous afiav vmép euod yevécbar’ rovrous obp
uA 4 b) \ lanl ‘
TPOTAVOLTW, OTWS AVTOL Kal UTEP Yuav TpecBEetowort TPos
6 Lwvpvatu airnoal ce] conj.; Duvpvato alrjoa
My conjecture which is simply a repetition of the
last syllable (cac=oe) seems simpler and less awkward. 13 @] ws p.

16 ded6xyKka] conj.; dédwka pDF, but this can hardly stand. Possibly it should be
ded7AwKA. 23 avrov] conj.; rdv pDF, but DF suppose a lacuna after

4 hmetépwv] buerépwy p.
pDF ; Zuvpvato: aitnoar Zahn.

12. THs mepikaddovs moAews| The macayv. So too Aristides Or. xli (Op.

Smyrnezans were proud of the beauty
of their city; C. 7. G. 3204 9 mpédrn
THs Acias KahAe Kal peyéber kai Aap-
Mporary...kat Koopos THs Iwvias Suup-
vaiwv TodLs. So again 70. 3191, 3202,
3205, 3206, where the same titles are
given to it. Similarly Strabo xiv. 1.
37 (p. 646) eira dimjyepev advthy [rH
Spvpvav] “Avtiyovos, kai pera taidra
Avoipayos, kat viv éote kadXiotn Tar

I. pp. 762, 763) Suvpva ro ris ’Acias
dyadpa 7 mpos Pay wpaordrn rodeo
kal Tov Kdddous éem@vupos. See also
this orator’s description, Of. I. p.
374 Sq, P- 424 Sq, P. 429 sq, p. 439 sq,
and esp. p. 375 kad\Neow av’rodvéct
kal XelporroujTors dyuAh@pevors, P. 425
mpooovTe prev evOvs dotpam) Kaddovs,
P. 427 KddXeu Kai podaoas amrdoas rédeLs
amoxpUmrovaa (‘eclipsing’), p. 435 m0-

5

ge)

“

20

25

30

35

40

BY PIONIUS. 463

xxx]

JEN PS) \ Alas cn de lal 0% , A
avtov dud mpomevyyns’ viv d€ Tapaiva@ evOvpous yever Oar,
A ‘ lal , , > ve ‘\
kat marti TO Sypw wapakedeverOar atadddooerbar pev
an A lal \ \ / > 4 /
Tnose THS cuvTpiBys, TA Sé KpeitTw edmilew: pakpdOupos
yap dv 6 Beds emididwow eis perdvoray ypdvovs TO TAP
> , , , ¢ \ ¥ , ¥
avOparwrv yéve. ToTe 0 oTpaTnyos €daBev Oapaos Ek TE
Tov avtod To\vKdprov mpoyeyovotav onpelwv Kal ek TOV
Git) 2 OA , , ery \ , > ,
Ur avtod heyO&vTwv, Kal dnow' “lore 8) TavTEs aoTLKOL
\ , ¢ € A \ 9Q7 ¥ / \ / \
re Kal E€vor, ws ypets pev idious EHeci TE Kal vopois TO
Oeiov éexperiaoadpeba, tepoupyias Te Kat Ovatas Kat Popov
Us \ aA / , fe / \
dvdabes Kat NiBavwtav Kavoes Tovovpevor: ovTos dé, Kal
ovs dnow eye ody avT@ auviepets TE Kat ovvbepa-
movras, e€avaywpovvtes idia ayxoawTEpov ToLovvTaL Tas
\ A \ > ~ > , > / > 3 , \
mpos Tov Hedy avtav evxds. amohvopefa ovv avTol TE Kal
lal an ¥ lal
nels, Kal TOUTOV exTéuTwpeV adeay avT@ SdvTes OTM,
\ \ > A / \ SSN \ \ \
ucleis TO ex Tov DopvBov yeyovos avTw meEpt THY WuxnY
lal lal nw \ A la
Seiua, drapdxyw TO v@ Kal evotabel 7H Siavoia tas umep
nav tepoupyias emiTehn. Kal Tara elmav amé\voe TOV
Sj pov.
XXXI.
\ > ¥ , YY > \ la A
Kov oikov, evOa avvdyerOar bos Hv THY Tov XpioToV

‘O dé pndev pehdjoas eSpapev eis TOV Kupta-

> 4 A a“ 4 > it; tA 4
EKKANO LAV, Kal TOLS dSuaKovois eKeevoe Tapayyeh\ew Tay-
TAS oTrovon TaANWw xpynoac Oar pos TO pilav €k Tro\A@vV

Tr pooevxXijs. 24 amadddooecOa] adradddoecOae p. 25 cuvTpiBqs|
conj.; svyypapns pDF. 34 ekavaxwpodrres] eLavaxwpovvras p. 35 azro-
AveueOa] drohvoueia p. 37 medeis] DF; ped” aps p. 39 Nua]

bua p.

hews mapaderypa KddXovs, p. 443 Kat Oy
Th Te lovia Kadkds 0 aréavos céco-
ara 4 Te Agia TO TpoaXnpa KeKOpLoTat.
Again Lucian /mag. 2 rovatra pevrot,
én, Ta Spvpvaixa KadAn k.T-X.

13. KaTovkot k.7.A.] On the distinc-
tion of karokot, maporxor, and on the
language of the following sentence
generally, see the note on § 6, above.

25. ovvtpiBns| ‘calamity, affiic-
tion. Zahn (G.G.A. p. 299) has seen

that ovyypapjs cannot stand, and that
some such word as ovvoyn is needed.
The emendation which I have sug-
gested involves a slighter deviation
from the MS. Duchesne justifies the
reading of the MS, saying ‘ si codicem
integrum haberemus [referring to the
lacuna between §§ 28, 29], in eo
mentionem aliquam inveniremus de
ovyypapy illa ad quam paulo infra
alludit Polycarpus,’

464 LIFE OF POLYCARP [XXxI

> An b¢é e be , e i 3 \
avevexOnvat d€naw. ol O€ TponTomaKdTEs avTOds aro
nr ec 0 lal PS wy \ b} A A SaN Pde \ bé \ Y
Tys ewOuns dia TO elaonyOar avtov els TO Oéatpov, Kal ort
Nu. 28 OL \ , i: e \ an 8 ,
Tapackevn nv (ededlecayv yap bn TL a0n vTO TOD nov),
> , oO ce \ >
AKOVO-AVTES OVY TUVEdpamov. 0 S€ TpOs avTOUs elmev’ Mvn-
4 5 , lad >) ~ La) - e nw
povedcopev, adehpoi, Tav emayyehi@v Tov Kupiov pov
> lal fa) \ > > tal \ ' cn
Inoov Xpictov os eimev' Aiteite Kai AOOHCETAI YMIN.
EAN TAP CYM@WNHCWCI AYO €Z YM@N Tepl TANTOC TPaér-
MATOC OY €AN AITHCMNTAI, FENHCETAL AYTOIC TApA TOF
, a 2 a > al , oy b]
TATPOC MOY TOF EN TOIC OYPANOIC. WLOTEVOVTES OVY al-
, \ \ A \
THOMpEY Kal pin Siakpidpevor Tats Svavotas’ Tov yap
5 Lal e \ a “~
QiTOVVTOS 1 MpoTEvXn TpOTOY Twa CvyooTaTEiTaL ws emt
ye x , e A 4 , lal
mactiyyos Kat Tahavreverat Oo vovs omoL Khive. Odydov
A ¢e Lal Lal “ Lal Lal
dé ypiv rovrTd ye é€k Tov emiBHvar tov Ilérpov Tots Kv-
, \ \ \
pao. moTevwv pev yap TepeTrate, poByOeis dé TO odo-
SY ~ 3 , e e ,
dpov Tov avéeuou Katemovtilero, cis yuetepov viTdderypa,
Y lanl \ >
wa yvoue thy ep EKdTEpoY poTHY. ToLvav’TnYy TreTrOlOn-
» e , an an oe rt 3 A an A
ow exov 6 Oepatrav Tov Ocod Mavons drodettiavTt TO Law
Y ox \ a \ ! a ! ~
eheyev: ZTATE KAI Ovecbe THN AGZAN TOY Ky ploy. OTY-
\ ec b) lal i ? Se 2N \ , 9 =)
vat yap ws adyiOas Set édpatous emt THY mérpav, Wa aKXu-
Y¥ > , \ »¥ \ a“
vets OVTES amEpitpeTTOL Kal amTwTOL dia TicTEws THS Eis
\ “ ‘\ 4 3 la) x g
TOV GwTnpa Kat Kupioy “Incovv Xpiorov peivwpev’ ooris
\ la , , “ANG xD > 7 e ,
KaL TO paKkaplw TpopyTy ia €OWKEY alTNOaVTL VETOP,
9 > \ \ “ 4
OTe ekdetcOn 6 ovpavos e7n Tpia Kal pynvas €€&. XXXII.
A la , \ 4 \ “A
Kal TavTA ElT@Y, TpaTos KAWas TA YyovaTa GUY TAT,
lal , Y
emt mA€ELTOV TpOTHnVEATO OUTS"
\ \ A e a ) a lal
‘O @cos Kai TaTHpP Tov Kupiov nuwy “Incov Xpuorov,
4 \ \ “A lal
0 @cds 0 TavToKpdtwp oO evAOYyNTOS Eis TOUS aiwvas TOV
> als > , 5 © Lal 5 , , 4
aidvev, aunv' @ etrovpyovow apydyyedor, dd€ar Kat

24 ov Taow] ounTaow p.

6. Aireire x.7A.] Matt. vii. 7 al- 19. éOpaiovs «.r.A.| Ign. Polyc. 1
reire «.7.A., and Matt. xviii. 19 eav do = nOpaapevnv ws emi mérpay, 2. 2 orn A
cupperijcaot k.t.Xr. €Opatos.

18. Srnrex.r.A.] Exod. xiv. 13 ornre 28. apyayyedo k.7.d.] See the notes

kai opate THY GwTnpiay THY mapa Tou on Col. i. 16 for the gradations of
Gcov. angels.

Io

aS

20

25

30

30

40

45

XXxIT] BY PIONIUS. 465

PS) , b) , (} / / , Lb
vvaets Eroupaviol, Opovot, KkupLoTytes, cepadhip, yepovBiw
¢ MS c ’ ’ \ \ \ a \ '

0 @eos 0 TOIHCAc TON OYPANON KAl THN FAN Kal OdAaCCAN
\ ’ ‘ 2 > 9) £ , \ a] > > ,
kal TANTA TA EN AYTOIC, O TAATAS TOV ANOPWITON KAT’ EIKONA

\ c ' > A \ > / , \ ,
KAl OMOI@CIN, OL OV Kal EvddKnoas Témiar TOV AdyoV cou
\ “A lal y NY
emt ™ms ys, wa capKwbeis ex tapbévov Kal mvedpartos
c , > \ UZ \ e \ \
ayiov owon Kal dvaction dia mdfovs tov vro THY
¢ , , ¥ ‘ > , , y
dpaptiay temtwKoTa avOpwrov' eirakovcov, Kupue, eto B)e-
Y / \ \ io c
Wov, dye, evddtitar Tas Tpocevyas THS ayias cov Kalo-
A ‘\ \ ¢€ \ \ lay lal
hucns exkdyoias, Kat dds verov emt mpdcwmov THS yns
\ “ , \ x lal
Kal oméppata T® oTeEipovTL Kal aptov eis Bpw@ow: d.6TL
> ¢ , b] , , \ 4 y > \ a /
év ypepais avaykyns yvovta Ta eOvyn, oT. eopev Sovdoi
lal c co A
cov, (ntovo. map yuav dikavoovyvynv. Kat vuv, Kupre,
c lal
YVOTWO AY TAVTES OL AVTLKELLEVOL NW.
nw 5 A 2, , c > \ ¥ c / \
Tavra adtov evéapévov 0 ovpavds edwKey veTOV, Kal
/ \ \ > / XN “A , \ A
mavres TOV Ocov edoalov Tov TovovvtTa Pavpacia dia Taev
) aA , ‘ e id , \ \ / \ A \
avtov Oepardvtwyv' @ y Sd€a Kal 70 Kpdtos Kal voY Kat
> > A“ \ ~ \ A“ A lal
eis ateheuTHTOUS alwvas GUY T® TATpL Kal TH VIM KAL TO
GY? > }
ALM TVEVPLATL, ALND.

38 orépuara] orépware p. omelpovtT.] F; omelpayte psD.
30. moujoas Tov ovpavoy k.t.A.| Exod. 31. avOpwrov kar eikova k.t.d.| From
mantis comp. Ps.-.cxly (cxlvi). 6, Gen. 1. 26.
Acts xiv. 15.

IGN. Il, 30

466 LIFE OF POLYCARP

Supplementary Notes by Professor F. FE. B. Mayor.

P. 435, l. 32. poi¢@] Schafer on Dionys. de comp. p. 150.

P. 435, 1. 44. ek yerrdvev] Lucian Icaromen. 8. 16. bis acc. 9 f. 31 f.
Alciphron 2 2. Aristaen.1 5 and 19. Schiafer on Bos ellips. 296—297.

P. 436, 1. 14. modvoyideis] Nonnus Dionys. XXX 78. XLV 337. paraphr.
= 24.

P. 436, 1. 18. peyadoupyias] loseph. ant. XV 11 5. On peyadovpynpa see
Cotel. patr. apost. I 814 12 and 13.

P. 437, 1. 40. kal ris dvaroduxhs pitns] The order requires the construction
‘and he bore, as a sample of his eastern root, a flower, so to speak, of good
fruit to come.’

P. 437, 1. 47. mas 6 xdopos x.t.d.] See J. B. Mayor’s note on Cic. n.d. 11 § 154
ad fin. p. 282. Not unlike Perikles’ saying dvépav émupavdy raca yh ragos.

P. 438, 1. 3. ddov S¢ Orov] cf. p. 454, 1. 19. See two exx. of this combina-
tion in HSt. s. v. édos col. 1910 pr. ed. Didot.; and comp. vita Polycarpi 6
(II 1020 3) and 23 (1036 19). cf. Chrys. hom. 1 in Tit. 1 1—4 (XI 731°) kat dAy
Sv GAns H emtcToA) avTn padtoTA ToLA’TH TUYXaVEL.

P. 438, 1. 22. mpoo7radeias| Also in Porphyr. ad Marcell. 32.

P. 439, 1. 34. meptiorato| So Lucian soloec. 5. Galen 111 837 K.

P. 439, |. 43. dmpaxra] Here (unless indeed &rpacia be thought to come
nearer the ductus Litterarum) it is plain that we must read dmpata for
Ampakta. In Wyttenbach’s index to Plutarch, among many examples of
dmpaxtos, two (I 1060°. 11 107) have the note ‘f<orte> amparos.’ The latter
passage seems to have been misplaced, for under a@mparos we read only ‘f.
fect OOO".

This reference is to the life of Galba 17 § 3, where Plutarch says of
Tigellinus :

6 8¢ kai roujaas aévov Oavdrov Népwva Kat yevopevoy Towovroy éykarahurav
kal mpodovs mepuqv, péya Sidaypa Tov pndev ampaxroy [read, with Wytt.,
dmparor| evar mapa Odio pndé avédruoTov Tois Swdovew.

The words rots SSod0u (compared with § 1, also of Tigellinus: epOaxec de
6 yevvaios mpoednhos dppaBact peyaXots Tov Ovinoy) establish Wyttenbach’s
emendation beyond all question.

Suid. s. u. Zyvev (1 728 1 ed. Bernhardy= Malchus in script. hist. Byz.
xu 8 ed. Bonn): kamn\eVov donep €& dyopas Gravta Kal pndev amparov
eav ev TH Bacitéws avdA7n Starparrec Oat.

The following examples of amparos are taken from an interleaved copy of
Scapula (Lugd. 1663 fol.), which bears on the title the autograph, singularly
clear and neat, ‘Christoph. Noltenius. 1739. Brem.’ He was, I suppose, of

BY *PLONIUS: 467
the same family as Johann Friedrich Nolten (1694—1754), a meritorious
Latin lexicographer. The quotations are most exact, by page, or section,
or line.

Ael. h. a. If 44 Sn Se kal of adtets nutBpodro Kkapidi mepirvyovres, Kal

1m, Ce fe! , > - ey AS ,
OV, €l ATOYEVTOALYTO AUVTOU VTTO TeEvias,

ad&iwoavtes TO Onpaya Amrparoy
kNovovvrat THY yaoTepa kal otpedovrat.

Lue. uit. auct. 12 fin. ampartos €oixev © Zed ovTos Hiv péverv. ib. 14 fin.
am parot kal ovro pevovew.

Achill. Tat. v 18 § 4 dia oé wémpapat...cal euaotryanv... § 5 ov Se
am patos”, duaoriywros yapets.

Nolten also cites ‘ Heliod.’ without adding a reference. I have searched
through the Aethiopica in vain.

I think that fuller inquiry will prove that amparos is a very rare, ampaktos
a common, word ; and that the latter must give place to the former, what-

ever the testimony of MSs may be, where the context suggests the correction.

P4390; 1 So.
158

BAAT, 1s 255
pi7 10.

AAT. 1.27.
p: 97 ed. Lips.
Bekker anecd. 393 20.

adovA@rov] Basil. ep. 223.

dvaxoer| Ios. bell. Iud. 11 16 § 4 rév Aaxéy oppas.

Hierocl. in aur. carm. pp. 148.

P. 440, 1. 18. dvaorpodpis| ‘behaviour, ‘conversation’ makes good sense.
agynuav| [Ignat.] Philip. 11 fin. cf. Wernsdorf on Himer.

avaxatioes] For dvayairif(o comp. Maussac on Harpocr.
Dionex bi 3. EX. 26 2.

Euthym. Zyg. on Io. euang. II 33.

Luc.

PaAAar ls 28:
hist. conscr. 49 tHv avaBaow.
P. 441, 1. 31. aepiorapi]| ? weptomacn see HSt.
P. 442, 1. 5. vaeéavaxwpar]| Not in lexx.
P. 442, 1. 19. tots evAoyiorors| evAoyiorors is a less alteration.
BP. 443, 1 42.

ns ‘ c a , € ~
€000n...KavOV, Epynvevoal Te ikavas.

1 Jacobs vol. Il ‘dmparov in m ex
corr. dmpaxroy fuisse uidetur. ...eadem
est uarietas supra p. 41 31.’ The refer-
ence is to h. a. 11 26 fin. where he says
the eagle which can gaze at the sun
rots ynolos eyyéypamrat, érel avT@ Tvp
TO oupdvioy 7 Tov yévous adéxaoTds TE Kal
a&mparos adnOas early éyypagdy. On this
Jacobs (vol. 11 p. 76 1. 1) notes: ‘ante
Gronov. dmpaxtos. dmparos quod dedi
ex coniectura Pauwiiad Phil. c. 1 v. 16
firmauit Toup [em. Suid. tom. 1 p. 357]
e loco Suidae Kopvovtos, ubi est 6 xpévos
dé 0
Aeliani esse suspicatur. [vid. fragm. p.

ampatés te Kal adékaoros, quem

ixavos]| ixavds will do, if you have a colon after dméxpuda.

351 ed. C. G. Kiihn (=n. 83 p. 224
Hercher)]. SCHNEIDER. dzparos h. 1.
emendare voluisse T. Hemsterhusium,
apparet ex eius anecdotis 1 p. 55. dmpatos
et dmpaxros confusae apud Polluce. Iv 34.’
See the commentators there (p. 365),
where Jungermann refers to IV 37 and vII
Io, passages in which dzparos is read
without v. 1.

2 Jacobs ad loc. (vol. 11 p. 803): ‘dmpa-
tos. ampaxtos Mon. Thuan. quem librarii
errorem Bodenius adoptauit, et inepte
explicat. ap. Aeschin. de fals. leg. p. 209
s. 0 6 ovdev dapat ov éxwy pépos TOD cbpa-
tos. ante H. Wolfium legebatur ampaxrov.’

Oe

468 LIFE OF POLYCARP.

P. 444, 1. 8. dvaddoudrov] For dvadXoiwros comp. (-ws Dionys. Areop, diu,
n. 210. cael. hier. 111 3 11 and 13). -os id. diu. n. II 3.

P. 445, 1. 28. Evvouyéas] Renan (l’église chrét. 436 n. 6) cites some of
these passages.

P. 445, 1.29. dé&:a@v] aéov may stand.

P. 445, 1. 45. wAevmpooceror] only this ex. (after Halloix) and one from
Bas. given in HSt. ed. Didot.

P. 446, 1. 18. ovdros] ov seems quite right and ducyepés (cf. c. 15 pr.).

‘The second form of chastity is that of widowhood, surpassing the former.
For the first (monogamy) did not yet seem hard, until there came forward
(widow and widower) who could cease in regard to what had once been
allowed (could forego after the consort’s death an enjoyment once allowed).’
ovr seems to me to be required by pexypis. Monogamy seemed easy, until
there arose those who construed it strictly, as forbidding second marriage.

P. 446, 1. 23. dmayx@vcapuevos| mapaykxevifoua will shew that this word
dmayk. must mean ‘submoueo.’

P. 447, 1. 25. ScaBnwatc] a LXX word.

P. 447, 1. 26. tov yap 7 évi k.r.A.] lines 26—30 are involved. I take it: It
(virginity) proved that while the purpose of its votaries (rod €X.) was greater
than either monogamy (being contented with one) or widowhood (ceasing
from what it had enjoyed), yet the power of God that bestowed it exceeded
all; for what is voluntary is of the man that proposed and a gift of God who
has the power.

P. 447, 1. 34. -ynpovs] So p. 449, 1. 45.

P. 448, 1.6. avrapkes] ? -apxns.

P. 448, 1. 24. rod avrov] avrod rov would be less change.

P. 451,1.29. 16 de viv €yor] cf. p. 434, 1.16. acts24 25. Kypke obss. II 124.
Hermann on Viger p. 9. 888. Liddell & Scott and Rost & Palm know
nothing of it.

P. 452, 1. 22. xoxxwoBapj| The v. 1. ckoyyvAvoBadys is not in lexx.

P. 453, 1. 44. Aevirac] ‘deacons.’ So in Latin conc. Rom. (386) c. 9. conc.
Carth. 387 (? 390) c. 2. conc. Turon. (461) c. 1 and 2. conc. Agath. (506) c. 16.
Hier. ep. 108 28 fin. (ib. 14. Leuiticus). Ambr. off. 1 §§ 246. 249. Paulin. v.
Ambr. 41. Greg. Tur. glor. mart. 1 25 fin. 34 p. 759°. 760%. go pr. Coripp.
Iustin. 111 42. Baron. 636 14 fin. 676 4. Leuiticus Greg. Tur. glor. mart. 1
105. Boniface (ed. Jaffé) p. 99 f. 189. 224. 464. Leuitissa ‘a deaconess’
Thomae thesaurus p. 306.

P. 458, 1.7. peédov qv] cf. p. 445, 1. 28.

P. 458, 1. 15. avevayyéduoros| Not in lexx.

P. 460, 1. 23. ovk ev éaur@ jv] cf. Xen. anab. 1 5 17 ép €auT@ e€yeveto. So
evTds, €&@, EKTOS EavTOU.

P. 461, 1.55. O@éarpov] See my note on Iuv. x 128 moderantem frena
theatri.

P. 463, 1. 25. ovvrpiBis] Would cuvaywyfs do?

J.E.B.M,

ie N Sol LON S.

tg | LRIVES AILS, (OVO SHOVE VACATE
2. LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS.
BLE NOM VOL V GAR.

BRISTLE OF: POLYCARP:

OLYCARP and the presbyters that are with him unto the

Church of God which sojourneth at Philippi; mercy unto

you and peace from God Almighty and Jesus Christ our Saviour
be multiplied.

I. I rejoiced with you greatly in our Lord Jesus Christ, for
that ye received the followers of the true Love and escorted
them on their way, as befitted you—those men encircled in
saintly bonds which are the diadems of them that be truly
chosen of God and our Lord; and that the stedfast root of
your faith which was famed from primitive times abideth until
now and beareth fruit unto our Lord Jesus Christ, who endured
to face even death for our sins, whom God raised, having loosed
the pangs of Hades; on whom, though ye saw Him not, ye believe
with joy unutterable and full of glory; unto which joy many
desire to enter in; forasmuch as ye know that it is dy grace ye
are saved, not of works, but by the will of God through Jesus
Christ.

2. Wherefore gird up your loins and serve God in fear and
truth, forsaking the vain and empty talking and the error of
the many, for that ye have believed on Him that raised our Lord
Fesus Christ from the dead and gave unto Him glory and a
throne on His right hand; unto whom all things were made

472 EPISTLE OF POLYCARP

subject that are in heaven and that are on the earth; to whom
every creature that hath breath doeth service ; who cometh as
judge of quick and dead ; whose blood God will require of them
that are disobedient unto Him. Now He that raised Him from
the dead wll raise us also ; if we do His will and walk in His
commandments and love the things which He loved, abstaining
from all unrighteousness, covetousness, love of money, evil
speaking, false witness; not rendering evil for evil or railing for
vailing or blow for blow or cursing for cursing ; but remember-
ing the words which the Lord spake, as He taught; Fudge
not that ye be not judged. Forgive, and it shall be forgiven to
you. Flave mercy that ye may receive mercy. With what measure
ye mete, tt shall be measured to you again; and again, Blessed
are the poor and they that are persecuted for righteousness sake,
Jor theirs ts the kingdom of God.

3. These things, brethren, I write unto you concerning
righteousness, not because I laid this charge upon myself, but
because ye invited me. For neither am I, nor is any other like
unto me, able to follow the wisdom of the blessed and glorious
Paul, who when he came among you taught face to face with
the men of that day the word which concerneth truth carefully
and surely ; who also, when he was absent, wrote a letter unto
you, into the which if ye look diligently, ye shall be able to be
builded up unto the faith given to you, which is the mother of
ws all, while hope followeth after and love goeth before—love
toward God and Christ and toward our neighbour. For if any
man be occupied with these, he hath fulfilled the commandment
of righteousness ; for he that hath love is far from all sin.

4. But the love of money is the beginning of all troubles.
Knowing therefore that we brought nothing into the world neither
can we carry anything out, let us arm ourselves with the armour
of righteousness, and let us teach ourselves first to walk in the
commandment of the Lord; and then your wives also, to walk
in the faith that hath been given unto them and in love and
purity, cherishing their own husbands in all truth and loving
all men equally in all chastity, and to train their children in the

TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 473

training of the fear of God. Our widows must be sober-
minded as touching the faith of the Lord, making intercession
without ceasing for all men, abstaining from all calumny, evil
speaking, false witness, love of money, and every evil thing,
knowing that they are God’s altar, and that all sacrifices are
carefully inspected, and nothing escapeth Him either of their
thoughts or intents or any of the secret things of the heart.

5. Knowing then that God zs not mocked, we ought to walk
worthily of His commandment and His glory. In like manner
deacons should be blameless in the presence of His righteous-
ness, as deacons of God and Christ and not of men; not calum-
niators, not double-tongued, not lovers of money, temperate in
all things, compassionate, diligent, walking according to the
truth of the Lord who became a minister (deacon) of all. For
if we be well pleasing unto Him in this present world, we shall
receive the future world also, according as He promised us to
raise us from the dead, and that if we conduct ourselves worthily
of Him we shall also reign with Him, if indeed we have faith.
In like manner also the younger men must be blameless in all
things, caring for purity before everything and curbing them-
selves from every evil. For it is a good thing to refrain from
lusts in the world, for every lust warreth against the Spirit,
and neither whoremongers nor effeminate persons nor defilers of
themselves with men shall inherit the kingdom of God, neither
they that do untoward things. Wherefore it is right to abstain
from all these things, submitting yourselves to the presbyters
and deacons as to God and Christ. The virgins must walk in a
blameless and pure conscience.

6. And the presbyters also must be compassionate, merciful
towards all men, turning back the sheep that are gone astray,
visiting all the infirm, not neglecting a widow or an orphan or a
poor man: but providing always for that which ts honorable m
the sight of God and of men, abstaining from all anger, respect of
persons, unrighteous judgment, being far from all love of money,
not quick to believe anything against any man, not hasty in
judgment, knowing that we all are debtors of sin. If then we

A74 EPISTLE OF POLYCARP

entreat the Lord that He would forgive us, we also ought to
forgive: for we are before the eyes of our Lord and God, and
we must all stand at the judgment-seat of Christ, and each man
must give an account of himself. Let us therefore so serve Him
with fear and all reverence, as He himself gave commandment
and the Apostles who preached the Gospel to us and the
prophets who proclaimed beforehand the coming of our Lord ;
being zealous as touching that which is good, abstaining from
offences and from the false brethren and from them that bear
the name of the Lord in hypocrisy, who lead foolish men astray.

7. For every one who shall not confess that Fesus Christ ts
come in the flesh, ts antichrist: and whosoever shall not confess
the testimony of the Cross, is of the devil ; and whosoever shall
pervert the oracles of the Lord to his own lusts and say that
there is neither resurrection nor judgment, that man is the first-
born of Satan. Wherefore let us forsake the vain doing of the
many and their false teachings, and turn unto the word which
was delivered unto us from the beginning, dezng sober unto
prayer and constant in fastings, entreating the all-seeing God
with supplications that He bring us not into temptation, ac-
cording as the Lord said, The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh
7s weak.

8. Let us therefore without ceasing hold fast by our hope
and by the earnest of our righteousness, which is Jesus Christ
who took up our sins in His own body upon the tree, who did no
sin, neither was guile found in His mouth, but for our sakes He
endured all things, that we might live in Him. Let us therefore
become imitators of His endurance; and if we should suffer for
His name’s sake, let us glorify Him. For He gave this example
to us in His own person, and we believed this.

9. I exhort you all therefore to be obedient unto the
word of righteousness and to practise all endurance, which also
ye saw with your own eyes in the blessed Ignatius and
Zosimus and Rufus, yea and in others also who came from
among yourselves, as well as in Paul himself and the rest of the
Apostles; being persuaded that all these van not tx vain but in

TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 475

faith and righteousness, and that they are in their due place in
the presence of the Lord, with whom also they suffered. For
they loved not the present world, but Him that died for our
sakes and was raised by God for us.

10. Stand fast therefore in these things and follow the
example of the Lord, being firm in the faith and immovable, zz
love of the brotherhood kindly affectioned one to another, partners
‘with the truth, forestalling one another in the gentleness of the
Lord, despising no man. When ye are able to do good, defer it
not, for Pztzfulness delivereth from death. Be ye all subject one to
another, having your conversation unblameable among the Gentiles,
that from your good works both ye may receive praise and the
Lord may not be blasphemed in you. But woe to him through
whom the name of the Lord is blasphemed. Therefore teach all
men soberness, in which ye yourselves also walk.

11. I was exceedingly grieved for Valens, who aforetime
was a presbyter among you, because he is so ignorant of the
office which was given unto him. I warn you therefore that ye
refrain from covetousness, and that ye be pure and truthful.
Refrain from all evil. But he who cannot govern himself in
these things, how doth he enjoin this upon another? If a man
refrain not from covetousness, he shall be defiled by idolatry,
and shall be judged as one of the Gentiles who know not the
judgment of the Lord. Nay, know we not, that the saints shall
judge the world, as Paul teacheth? But I have not found any
such thing in you, neither have heard thereof, among whom the
blessed Paul laboured, who were his /e¢¢ers in the beginning. For
he boasteth of you iu all those churches which alone at that time
knew the Lord; for we knew Him not as yet. Therefore, bre-
thren, I am exceedingly grieved for him and for his-wife, unto
whom may the Lord grant true repentance. Be ye therefore
yourselves also sober herein, avd hold not such as enemies, but
restore them as frail and erring members, that ye may save the
whole body of you. For so doing, ye do edify one another.

12. For I am persuaded that ye are well trained in the
sacred writings, and nothing is hidden from you. But to myself

476 EPISTLE OF POLYCARP.

this is not granted. Only, as it is said in these scriptures, Be ye
angry and sin not, and Let not the sun set on your wrath. Blessed
is he that remembereth this; and I trust that this is in you.
Now may the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the
eternal High priest Himself, the [Son of ] God Jesus Christ,
build you up in faith and truth, and in all gentleness and in all
avoidance of wrath and in forbearance and long suffering and
in patient endurance and in purity; and may He grant unto
you a lot and portion among His saints, and to us with you, and
to all that are under heaven, who shall believe on our Lord and
God Jesus Christ and on His Father that raised Him from the
dead. Pray for all the saints. Pray also for kings and powers
and princes, and for them that persecute and hate you, and for
the enenties of the cross, that your fruit may be manztfest among
all men, that ye may be perfect in Him.

13. Ye wrote to me, both ye yourselves and Ignatius, asking
that if any one should go to Syria he might carry thither the
letters from you. And this I will do, if I get a fit opportunity,
either I myself, or he whom I shall send to be ambassador on
your behalf also. The letters of Ignatius which were sent to us by
him, and others as many as we had by us, we send unto you,
according as ye gave charge; the which are subjoined to this
letter; from which ye will be able to gain great advantage.
For they comprise faith and endurance and every kind of
edification, which pertaineth unto our Lord. Moreover con-
cerning Ignatius himself and those that were with him, if ye
have any sure tidings, certify us.

14. I write these things to you by Crescens, whom I com-
mended to you recently and now commend unto you: for he
hath walked blamelessly with us; and I believe also with you in
like manner. But ye shall have his sister commended, when
she shall come to you. Fare ye well in the Lord Jesus Christ
in grace, ye and all yours. Amen.

Pee OF THE SMYRNAGANS,

| ieee CHURCH OF GOD which sojourneth at Smyrna to
the Church of God which sojourneth in Philomelium and
to all the brotherhoods of the holy and universal Church sojourn-
ing in every place; mercy and peace and love from God the
Father and our Lord Jesus Christ be multiplied.

I. We write unto you, brethren, an account of what befel
those that suffered martyrdom and especially the blessed Poly-
carp, who stayed the persecution, having as it were set his
seal upon it by his martyrdom. For nearly all the foregoing
events came to pass that the Lord might show us once more an
example of martyrdom which is conformable to the Gospel.
For he lingered that he might be delivered up, even as the Lord
did, to the end that we too might be imitators of him, not
looking only to that which concerneth ourselves, but also to that
which concerneth our neighbours. For it is the office of true
and stedfast love, not only to desire that oneself be saved, but
all the brethren also.

2. Blessed therefore and noble are all the martyrdoms
which have taken place according to the will of God (for it be-
hoveth us to be very scrupulous and to assign to God the power
over all things). For who could fail to admire their nobleness
and patient endurance and loyalty to the Master? seeing that

478 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS

when they were so torn by lashes that the mechanism of their
flesh was visible even as far as the inward veins and arteries,
they endured patiently, so that the very bystanders had pity
and wept; while they themselves reached such a pitch of bravery
that none of them uttered a cry or a groan, thus showing to us
all that at that hour the martyrs of Christ being tortured were
absent from the flesh, or rather that the Lord was standing by
and conversing with them. And giving heed unto the grace of
Christ they despised the tortures of this world, purchasing at the
cost of one hour a release from eternal punishment. And they
found the fire of their inhuman torturers cold: for they set before
their eyes the escape from the eternal fire which is never
quenched; while with the eyes of their heart they gazed upon
the good things which are reserved for those that endure
patiently, things whzch neither ear hath heard nor eye hath seen,
neither have they entered into the heart of man, but were shown
by the Lord to them, for they were no longer men but angels
already. And in like manner also those that were condemned
to the wild beasts endured fearful punishments, being made to
lie on sharp shells and buffeted with other forms of manifold
tortures, that the devil might, if possible, by the persistence of
the punishment bring them to a denial; for he tried many
wiles against them.

3. But thanks be to God; for He verily prevailed against
all. For the right noble Germanicus encouraged their timorous-
ness through the constancy which was in him; and he fought
with the wild beasts in a signal way. For when the proconsul
wished to prevail upon him and bade him have pity on his
youth, he used violence and dragged the wild beast towards
him, desiring the more speedily to obtain a release from their
unrighteous and lawless life. So after this all the multitude,
marvelling at the bravery of the God-beloved and God-fearing
people of the Christians, raised a cry, ‘Away with the atheists ;
let search be made for Polycarp.’

4. But one man, Quintus by name, a Phrygian newly
arrived from Phrygia, when he saw the wild beasts, turned

ON THE MARTYRDOM. 479

coward. He it was who had forced himself and some others to
come forward of their own free will. This man the proconsul by
much entreaty persuaded to swear the oath and to offer incense.
For this cause therefore, brethren, we praise not those who
deliver themselves up, since the Gospel doth not so teach us.

5. Now the glorious Polycarp at the first, when he heard it,
so far from being dismayed, was desirous of remaining in town;
but the greater part persuaded him to withdraw. So he with-
drew to a farm not far distant from the city; and there he
stayed with a few companions, doing nothing else night and day
but praying for all men and for the churches throughout the
world; for this was his constant habit. And while praying he
falleth into a trance three days before his apprehension ; and he
saw his pillow burning with fire. And he turned and said unto
those that were with him: ‘It must needs be that I shall be
burned alive.’

6. And as those that were in search of him persisted, he
departed to another farm; and forthwith they that were in
search of him came up; and not finding him, they seized two
slave lads, one of whom confessed under torture; for it was
impossible for him to lie concealed, seeing that the very persons
who betrayed him were people of his own household. And the
captain of the police, who chanced to have the very name, being
called Herod, was eager to bring him into the stadium, that he
himself might fulfil his appointed lot, being made a partaker
with Christ, while they—his betrayers—underwent the punish-
ment of Judas himself.

7. So taking the lad with them, on the Friday about the
supper hour, the gendarmes and horsemen went forth with their
accustomed arms, hastening as against a robber. And coming
up in a body late in the evening, they found the man himself
in bed in an upper chamber in a certain cottage; and though
he might have departed thence to another place, he would not,
saying, The will of God be done. So when he heard that they
were come, he went down and conversed with them, the by-
standers marvelling at his age and his constancy, and wondering

480 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAZANS

how there should be so much eagerness for the apprehension of
an old man like him. Thereupon forthwith he gave orders that
a table should be spread for them to eat and drink at that hour,
as much as they desired. And he persuaded them to grant him
an hour that he might pray unmolested; and on their con-
senting, he stood up and prayed, being so full of the grace of
God, that for two hours he could not hold his peace, and those
that heard were amazed, and many repented that they had come
against such a venerable old man.

8. But when at length he brought his prayer to an end, after
remembering all who at any time had come in his way, small
and great, high and low, and all the universal Church through-
out the world, the hour of departure being come, they seated
him on an ass and brought him into the city, it being a high
sabbath. And he was met by Herod the captain of police and
his father Nicetes, who also removed him to their carriage and
tried to prevail upon him, seating themselves by his side and
saying, ‘Why what harm is there in saying, Cesar is Lord, and
offering incense’, with more to this effect, ‘and saving thyself?’
But he at first gave them no answer. When however they
persisted, he said, ‘I am not going to do what ye counsel me.’
Then they, failing to persuade him, uttered threatening words
and made him dismount with speed, so that he bruised his shin,
as he got down from the carriage. And without even turning
round, he went on his way promptly and with speed, as if nothing
had happened to him, being taken to the stadium; there being
such a tumult in the stadium that no man’s voice could be so
much as heard.

g. But as Polycarp entered into the stadium, a voice came
to him from heaven; ‘Be strong, Polycarp, and play the man.’
And no one saw the speaker, but those of our people who were
present heard the voice. And at length, when he was brought
up, there was a great tumult, for they heard that Polycarp had
been apprehended. When then he was brought before him,
the proconsul enquired whether he were the man. And on his
confessing that he was, he tried to persuade him to a denial,

ON THE MARTYRDOM. 481

saying, ‘Have respect to thine age,’ and other things in ac-
cordance therewith, as it is their wont to say; ‘Swear by the
genius of Cesar; repent and say, Away with the atheists.’
Then Polycarp with solemn countenance looked upon the whole
multitude of lawless heathen that were in the stadium, and
waved his hand to them; and groaning and looking up to
heaven he said, ‘Away with the atheists.’ But when the magis-
trate pressed him hard and said, ‘Swear the oath, and I will
release thee; revile the Christ,” Polycarp said, ‘Fourscore and
six years have I been His servant, and He hath done me no
wrong. How then can I blaspheme my King who saved
me?’

10. But on his persisting again and saying, ‘Swear by the
genius of Cesar, he answered, ‘If thou supposest vainly that I
will swear by the genius of Czsar, as thou sayest, and feignest
that thou art ignorant who I am, hear thou plainly, I am a
Christian. But if thou wouldest learn the doctrine of Christianity,
assign a day and give me a hearing.’ The proconsul said, ‘Pre-
vail upon the people. But Polycarp said, ‘As for thyself, I
should have held thee worthy of discourse; for we have been
taught to render, as is meet, to princes and authorities ap-
pointed by God such honour as does us no harm; but as for
these, I do not hold them worthy, that I should defend myself
before them.’

11. Whereupon the proconsul said, ‘I have wild beasts
here and I will throw thee to them, except thou repent.’ But
he said, ‘Call for them: for the repentance from better to worse
is a change not permitted to us; but it is a noble thing to change
from untowardness to righteousness.’ Then he said to him
again, ‘I will cause thee to be consumed by fire, if thou despi-
sest the wild beasts, unless thou repent.’ But Polycarp said;
‘Thou threatenest that fire which burneth for a season and after
a little while is quenched: for thou art ignorant of the fire of
the future judgment and eternal punishment, which is reserved
for the ungodly. But why delayest thou? Come, do what thou
wilt.’

IGN. III, at

482 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS

12, Saying these things and more besides, he was inspired
with courage and joy, and his countenance was filled with
grace, so that not only did it not drop in dismay at the things
which were said to him, but on the contrary the proconsul
was astounded and sent his own herald to proclaim three times
in the midst of the stadium, ‘Polycarp hath confessed himself
to be a Christian. When this was proclaimed by the herald,
the whole multitude both of Gentiles and of Jews who dwelt
in Smyrna cried out with ungovernable wrath and with a loud
shout, ‘This is the teacher of Asia, the father of the Christians,
the puller down of our gods, who teacheth numbers not to
sacrifice nor worship. Saying these things, they shouted aloud
and asked the Asiarch Philip to let a lion loose upon Polycarp.
But he said that it was not lawful for him, since he had brought
the sports to a close. Then they thought fit to shout out with
one accord that Polycarp should be burned alive. For it must
needs be that the matter of the vision should be fulfilled, which
was shown him concerning his pillow, when he saw it on fire
while praying, and turning round said prophetically to the
faithful who were with him, ‘I must needs be burned alive.’

13. These things then happened with so great speed, quicker
than words could tell, the crowds forthwith collecting from the
workshops and baths timber and faggots, and the Jews more
especially assisting in this with zeal, as is their wont. But when
the pile was made ready, divesting himself of all his upper
garments and loosing his girdle, he endeavoured also to take off
his shoes, though not in the habit of doing this before, because
all the faithful at all times vied eagerly who should soonest
touch his flesh. For he had been treated with all honour for
his holy life even before his gray hairs came. Forthwith then
the instruments that were prepared for the pile were placed
about him; and as they were going likewise to nail him to the
stake, he said, ‘Leave me as I am; for He that hath granted
me to endure the fire will grant me also to remain at the pile
unmoved, even without the security which ye seek from the

nails.’

ON THE MARTYRDOM. 483

14. So they did not nail him, but tied him. Then he,
placing his hands behind him and being bound to the stake, like
a noble ram out of a great flock for an offering, a burnt sacrifice
made ready and acceptable to God, looking up to heaven said ;
‘O Lord God Almighty, the Father of Thy beloved and blessed
Son Jesus Christ, through whom we have received the know-
ledge of Thee, the God of angels and powers and of all creation
and of the whole race of the righteous, who live in Thy presence;
I bless thee for that Thou hast granted me this day and hour,
that I might receive a portion amongst the number of martyrs
in the cup of [Thy] Christ unto resurrection of eternal life,
both of soul and of body, in the incorruptibility of the Holy
Spirit. May I be received among these in Thy presence this
day, as a rich and acceptable sacrifice, as Thou didst prepare
and reveal it beforehand, and hast accomplished it, Thou that
art the faithful and true God. For this cause, yea and for all
things, I praise Thee, I bless Thee, I glorify Thee, through the
eternal and heavenly High-priest Jesus Christ, Thy beloved
Son, through whom with Him and the Holy Spirit be glory to
Thee both now [and ever] and for the ages to come. Amen,

15. When he had offered up the Amen and finished his
prayer, the firemen lighted the fire. And, a mighty flame flash-
ing forth, we to whom it was given to see, saw a marvel, yea and
we were preserved that we might relate what happened to the
rest. The fire, making the appearance of a vault, like the sail
of a vessel filled by the wind, made a wall round about the body
of the martyr; and it was there in the midst, not like flesh
burning, but like [a loaf in the oven or like] gold and silver
refined in a furnace. For we perceived such a fragrant smell,
as if it were the wafted odour of frankincense or some other
precious spice.

16. So at length the lawless men, seeing that his body could
not be consumed by the fire, ordered an executioner to go up to
him and stab him with a dagger. And when he had done this,
there came forth [a dove and] a quantity of blood, so that it
extinguished the fire; and all the multitude marvelled that

31—2

484 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAANS

there should be so great a difference between the unbelievers
and the elect. In the number of these was this man, the
glorious martyr Polycarp, who was found an apostolic and
prophetic teacher in our own time, a bishop of the holy
Church which is in Smyrna. For every word which he
uttered from his mouth was accomplished and will be accom-
plished. |

17. But the jealous and envious Evil One, the adversary
of the family of the righteous, having seen the greatness of his
martyrdom and his blameless life from the beginning, and how
he was crowned with the crown of immortality and had won
a reward which none could gainsay, managed that not even
his poor body should be taken away by us, although many
desired to do this and to touch his holy flesh. So he put
forward Nicetes the father of Herod and brother of Alce to
plead with the magistrate not to give up his body, ‘lest’, so it
was said, ‘they should abandon the crucified one and begin to
worship this man’—this being done at the instigation and
urgent entreaty of the Jews, who also watched when we were
about to take it from the fire, not knowing that it will be im-
possible for us either to forsake at any time the Christ who
suffered for the salvation of the whole world of those that are
saved—suffered though faultless for sinners—nor to worship
any other. For Him, being the Son of God, we adore, but the
martyrs as disciples and imitators of the Lord we cherish as
they deserve for their matchless affection towards their own
King and teacher. May it be our lot also to be found partakers
and fellow-disciples with them.

18. The centurion therefore, seeing the opposition raised on
the part of the Jews, set him in the midst and burnt him after
their custom. And so we afterwards took up his bones which
are more valuable than precious stones and finer than refined
gold and laid them in a suitable place; where the Lord will
permit us to gather ourselves together, as we are able, in gladness
and joy, and to celebrate the birth-day of his martyrdom for the
commemoration of those that have already fought in the contest

ON THE MARTYRDOM. 485

and for the training and preparation of those that shall do so
hereafter.

19. So it befel the blessed Polycarp, who having with those
from Philadelphia suffered martyrdom in Smyrna—twelve in
all—is especially remembered more than the others by all men,
so that he is talked of even by the heathen in every place: for
he showed himself not only a notable teacher, but also a dis-
tinguished martyr, whose martyrdom all desire to imitate,
seeing that it was after the pattern of the Gospel. Having by
his endurance overcome the unrighteous ruler in the conflict
and so received the crown of immortality, he rejoiceth in com-
pany with the Apostles and all righteous men, and glorifieth
the Almighty God and Father, and blesseth our Lord Jesus
Christ, the saviour of our souls and helmsman of our bodies
and shepherd of the universal Church which is throughout the
world.

20. Ye indeed required that the things which happened
should be shown unto you at greater length: but we for the
present have certified you as it were in a summary through
our brother Marcianus. When then ye have informed your-
selves of these things, send the letter about likewise to the
brethren which are farther off, that they also may glorify the
Lord, who maketh election from His own servants. Now unto
Him that is able to bring us all by His grace and bounty unto
His eternal kingdom, through His only-begotten Son Jesus
Christ, be glory, honour, power, and greatness for ever. Salute
all the saints. They that are with us salute you, and Euarestus,
who wrote the letter, with his whole house.

21. Now the blessed Polycarp was martyred on the second
day of the first part of the month Xanthicus, on the seventh
before the kalends of March, on a great sabbath, at the eighth
hour. He was apprehended by Herodes, when Philip of Tralles
was high-priest, in the proconsulship of Statius Quadratus, but
in the reign of the Eternal King Jesus Christ. To whom be the
glory, honour, greatness, and eternal throne, from generation to
generation. Amen.

486 LETTER OF THE SMYRNAIANS

22. (1) We bid you God speed, brethren, while ye walk by
the word of Jesus Christ according to the Gospel ; with whom
be glory to God for the salvation of His holy elect; even as
the blessed Polycarp suffered martyrdom, in whose footsteps
may it be our lot to be found in the kingdom of Jesus Christ.

(2) This account Gaius copied from the papers of Irenzus,
a disciple of Polycarp. The same also lived with Irenzus.

(3) And I Socrates wrote it down in Corinth from the copy
of Gaius. Grace be with all men.

(4) And I Pionius again wrote it down from the afore-
mentioned copy, having searched it out (for the blessed Polycarp
showed me in a revelation, as I will declare in the sequel),
gathering it together when it was now well nigh worn out by
age, that the Lord Jesus Christ may gather me also with His
elect into His heavenly kingdom; to whom be the glory with
the Father and the Holy Spirit for ever and ever. Amen.

The three preceding paragraphs as read in the Moscow MS.

(2) This account Gaius copied from the papers of Irenzeus.
The same lived with Irenzeus who had been a disciple of the
holy Polycarp. For this Irenzeus, being in Rome at the time
of the martyrdom of the bishop Polycarp, instructed many; and
many most excellent and orthodox treatises by him are in circu-
lation. In these he makes mention of Polycarp, saying that he
was taught by him. And he ably refuted every heresy, and
handed down the catholic rule of the Church just as he had
received it from the saint. He mentions this fact also, that when
Marcion, after whom the Marcionites are called, met the holy
Polycarp on one occasion, and said, ‘ Recognize us, Polycarp,’
he said in reply to Marcion, ‘ Yes indeed, I recognize the first-
born of Satan.” The following statement also is made in the
writings of Irenzus; that on the very day and hour when
Polycarp was martyred in Smyrna, Irenzus being in the city of

ON THE MARTYRDOM. 487

the Romans heard a voice as of a trumpet saying, ‘ Polycarp is
martyred.’

(3) From these papers of Irenzus then, as has been stated
already, Gaius made a copy, and from the copy of Gaius
Isocrates made another in Corinth.

(4) And I Pionius again wrote it down from the copy of
Isocrates, having searched for it in obedience to a revelation of
the holy Polycarp, gathering it together, when it was well nigh
worn out by age, that the Lord Jesus Christ may gather me
also with His elect into His heavenly kingdom; to whom be
the glory with the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit
for ever and ever. Amen.

PURE (OBS PORVGARIE

its RACING my steps farther back and beginning with the visit

of of the blessed Paul to Smyrna, as I have found it in ancient
copies, I will give the narration in order, thus coming down to the
history of the blessed Polycarp.

2. In the days of unleavened bread Paul, coming down from
Galatia, arrived in Asia, considering the repose among the faithful in
Smyrna to be a great refreshment in Christ Jesus after his severe toil,
and intending afterwards to depart to Jerusalem. So in Smyrna he went
to visit Strateeas, who had been his hearer in Pamphylia, being a son of
Eunice the daughter of Lois. These are they of whom he makes
mention when writing to Timothy, saying ; Of the unfeigned faith that is
in thee, which dwelt first in thy grandmother Lois and in thy mother
Eunice; whence we find that Strateas was a brother of Timothy.
Paul then, entering his house and gathering together the faithful there,
speaks to them concerning the Passover and the Pentecost, reminding
them of the New Covenant of the offering of bread and the cup; how
that they ought most assuredly to celebrate it during the days of un-
leavened bread, but to hold fast the new mystery of the Passion and
Resurrection. For here the Apostle plainly teaches that we ought
neither to keep it outside the season of unleavened bread, as the heretics
do, especially the Phrygians, nor yet on the other hand of necessity on
the fourteenth day: for he said nothing about the fourteenth day, but
named the days of unleavened bread, the Passover, and the Pentecost,
thus ratifying the Gospel.

3. But after the departure of the Apostle, Strataeas succeeded to
his teaching, and certain of those after him, whose names, so far as it is

LIFE OF POLYCARP. 489

possible to discover who and what manner of men they were, I will set
down. But for the present let us proceed at once to Polycarp.

One whose name was Bucolus being bishop in Smyrna at that time,
there was in those days a certain lady, devout and fearing God, con-
versant in good works, whose name was Callisto. An angel sent from the
Lord stood by her and said to her in a vision of the night; ‘Callisto,
rise up and go to the gate called the Ephesian, and when thou hast
gone forward a little in front of it, two men shall meet thee, having with
them a little lad named Polycarp. Ask them, if he is for sale; and
when they say “ Yes,” give them the price that they shall demand, and
take and keep him with thee. This child is a native of the East.’ Then
she, the voice still ringing in her ears and her heart bounding with fear
and joy, sat up and arose with haste, and without delay did as she was
ordered. And with hurry and flurry she came to the aforesaid gate, and
found as the angel told her, and she took him and brought him to her
house and delighted in rearing him decently and nurturing him in the
nurture of the Lord. And she was amazed, when she saw his intelligence
and seemly behaviour and his aptitude for piety. And in point of affection
she treated him as a son, while as regards promotion over the servants,
gradually as he advanced in age he was made manager of her property.
And further she gave into his hand the keys of the storehouses.

4. But when at length it befel that she went away from home for a
time, she left Polycarp keeper of her house. And as he went in to
measure out rations of food for the servants, he would be followed
by widows and orphans and by many of the neighbourhood—all the
destitute poor among the faithful—and they would ask to have given
them, one corn, and others wine, others oil, and whatsoever each desired.
But he, having from a child learnt the lesson of well-doing and having
the commandments of God inscribed on the tablet of his soul and on
the pages of his heart by the finger of God, even the Holy Spirit, fulfilled
the precept, Gzve to him that asketh thee; and so he emptied all the
store-rooms, bestowing lavishly on all that were in need.

5. But when at length Callisto returned after a long time, one of
the domestics ran to her and said; ‘ You, my lady, setting at nought all
your servants born in the house, placed everything in the hands of this
young lad though he came from the East; and he during your absence
from home plundered everything that there was and left nothing.’ Then
she, being disturbed by the harsh words of the accuser (for the charge
was enough to ruffle even a tranquil soul, especially when it conjures up
a semblance of pecuniary loss), swelled with indignation in her heart
and overflowed with wrath, especially because she held it a very great

490 LIFE OF POLYCARP

disaster that one befriended by God and given to her by Him should
have squandered everything recklessly; for she did not yet know for what
purpose he had employed these goods. Wherefore also very divided
thoughts sprang up in her mind. So forthwith she called Polycarp by
name, saying, ‘Polycarp’; and on his obeying her summons she said,
‘Bring me the keys of the closets.’ And when he brought them and
opened the doors, she went in and began to look round; and a miracle
of the mighty working of the Lord Jesus Christ was wrought. For he,
when he went in, groaned and prayed saying ; ‘O Lord God, the Father
of Thy beloved Son, that in the presence of Thy prophet Elijah didst
fill the vessels of the widow of Zarephath, give ear unto me, that in the
name of Christ they all may be found filled.’ Accordingly they were
all found filled, so that she, thinking the slave had lied, was angry and
ordered certain of the domestics [to beat him]. But Polycarp came
forward and set himself straight, saying ; ‘Nay do not ill-treat another
for my sake ; but rather lay on me the blows intended for him; for he
told no lie, but deserveth praise for his affection towards his mistress.
But as for me, seeing that I did not spend with an evil intent but on
the poor, the God and Father of the blessed Jesus Christ hath both
filled the hungry and hath sent His angel to restore to thee thine
own, that thou also mayest have to give still to the poor according
to the custom which thou followest.’ Having heard and seen these
things, Callisto was filled with fear, advancing still more in faith and in
good works, so that Polycarp became as a son to her; and departing
this life in faith she left him her substance.

6. Now after the death of Callisto Polycarp advanced greatly in
the faith that is in Christ and that pursues a virtuous life. And in his
untiring diligence, he from his Eastern stock bore (if one may so say)
blossom as a token of good fruit hereafter to come. For the men who
dwell in the East are distinguished before all others for their love of
learning and their attachment to the divine Scriptures. So having been
brought to Asia and having come by the will of God to live in Smyrna,
after making himself fully acquainted with the ways of the people of
the country and distinguishing himself far beyond them, he discerned
that for every servant of God, while the whole world is [his city], the
heavenly Jerusalem is his true father-land; and that here on earth we
are bidden to sojourn for a while and not to settle ; for we are strangers
and visitors. Thus reflecting on this with a godly delight he offered
himself day and night wholly and entirely as a consecrated sacrifice to
God, exercising himself in the oracles contained in the divine Scriptures
and in continual services of prayer and in devotion to all those who

BY PIONIUS. 491

needed either attention or relief and in contentment of living. For he
ate such food as came to hand, meagre and simple though it was, and
he wore such clothing only as absolute necessity required, for the sake
of warmth and of the modest and seemly covering of the body.

7. And for the most part he withdrew into retirement, not appear-
ing in public or conspicuous places, nor where he might reap praise
from the spectators. But he spent his time chiefly at home, though
sometimes in the suburbs, where he could most easily disregard and
escape the turmoil of a great crowd; for he knew that the soul needs
tranquillity of sight and hearing free from contamination with evil things.
And in. consequence of this he was staid alike in his mental thoughts
and in his bodily gestures; for even in youth he had the gait of an
elderly man, and his look was manly and unembarrassed by any passion
directed towards objects of sight in outward life. But if any of those
who met him looked into his face, he would be suffused with a blush,
and through his innate respect he made himself respected by others.
For the souls of the wise are discerned through the body, as through a
mirror, by their blushes. And of those also who came to see him and
desired his conversation, he was wont to shun and avoid, if he possibly
could, the garrulous and foolish talkers, on the plea that he was intent
on some important business and had not noticed the person who met
him; but if he happened to get entangled with him, he would answer
him briefly just not to seem to be haughty, and then would keep
silence. Such was his behaviour towards those from whom no benefit
could be got. But bad men he avoided as mad dogs or wild beasts or
venomous serpents ; for he remembered the Scripture which says, With
the innocent thou shalt be innocent, and with the elect thou shalt be elect,
and with the perverse thou shalt use perverseness. With those however
from whom he could derive benefit he associated very freely, especially
in cases where he could reap benefit not only from their words but
also from their actions.

8. And as he returned from the suburbs to the city, if at any time
he fell in with wood-carriers, especially when they were old men, he had
compassion on them for their heavy burden and would attach himself to
them and enquire of them if they sold their load as soon as they entered
the city ; and on their answering that sometimes evening came and they
had not succeeded in doing so, he would give them the price and would
carry the wood to the widows living near the gate. Thus he gratified
the widows with the benefit of the wood, and the woodmen with the
enjoyment of their meal at its proper time.

g. Now when he came to man’s estate he was more enamoured

492 LIFE “OF POLYCARP

than ever of godliness ; and he discerned that freedom was the proper
reward of self-discipline, but that it is attained by few and chiefly by
those who have received from God the power of keeping the plumage
of their soul unenslaved and unencumbered—men who are privileged to
enjoy the free supermundane life through not being dragged down upon
the earth by the fetters of marriage. For not one of us can dispense
with the necessaries of life; but those persons can least of all dispense
with them who harbour in their house an expensive wife that is fond of
dress. And he would recount the distractions and annoyances that come
from such a wife, rendering it altogether impossible to lead a peaceable
and quiet life. For should she be profligate, as Solomon says, che rage
of the husband ts full of envy; but if she is chaste, she is filled with
vanity and is elated in her mind; so that 7 zs better to live in a desert
rather chan with a contentious and loguacious woman. And altogether no
charm of life thrust his soul away from heavenly things; and he was wont
to say that the words of Christ and of the prophets and apostles were
beautiful to him: Zhou art beautiful in thy loveliness beyond the sons of
men ; grace is shed on thy lips ; and again, How beautiful are the feet of
those who bring glad tidings of good things. And for the rearing of
children and the care for one’s offspring and the arrangements at home
consequent thereupon, he used to explain how much a man who
entangles himself in these matters must necessarily want, and what dis-
tractions and occupations he must have, and what anxieties about their
good behaviour, and what burdens fall upon parents when their children
sicken and what griefs when they die, and all the other risks which
attend the training of their whole life. For at each successive stage of
life the young undergo a change of disposition also, the heat natural to
their age fermenting like new wine, and seething and purging the
material part more and more, like a colt endeavouring to throw off the
reins and yoke, until the controlling and superintending mind, by reason
and reflexion, as by a bridle, shall pull him back and rein him in and
shall put a stop to the neighing, reducing the disorderly and irrational
impulse to order. The mind however only then effects this and pre-
vails, when it is penetrated with a certain divine sense and presence of
the Holy Spirit. Wherefore also the inspired David supplicated saying,
Renew a right spirit in my inmost parts; stablish me with a commanding
spirit, and take not Thy Holy Spirit from me; and the Apostle says,
Walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the lust of the flesh.

ro. Our next business after this is to recount also the career of his
episcopate, what was his conduct in it and how he attained to it; that by
these lessons we may also learn to imitate those who are chosen by God

BY PIONIUS. 493

as His ministers. Bucolus then, who was bishop before him, cherished
him and set great store by him from his childhood. And being sanguine
he entertained great hopes of him, as the fathers of good sons rejoice in
having steady successors. And he in turn requited Bucolus, cherishing
him as he would a parent, yet not with feigned language but inobtrusively
and without forcing himself always upon him ; and acting with reserve he
observed the opportunities which occurred from time to time, so as not
to appear to be officious nor yet neglectful. For he was not eager to
give him a present or gift when he could supply his own wants, nor
was Bucolus on his part eager to receive one; for the latter regarded
the young man’s alacrity in relieving those in want as his own personal
gain, while the former duly fulfilled the command of the Lord Jesus by
giving to those who were not able to pay him back; whereas some persons
artfully pursue honour and are ever coveting some other greater honour.
While then Polycarp, like Jacob, being a simple and A/ain man, acted in
all things without vanity or ostentation, by the labours of his own hands
supplying the poor with bodily ministrations as regards food and other
necessaries of life, he gained renown by his actual deeds; and Bucolus
was informed of this not by the doer, but by the recipients. For as
good men regard the conferring of benefits as imperative, so likewise
with reasonable men thankfulness on receiving benefits is indispensable.
Moreover he rejoiced to see that many persons who were sick and
afflicted with devils were restored to sound health through the grace
given to him from God, and so the Lord Jesus Christ was glorified.
And he beheld many things also concerning him in visions.

11. He perceived therefore that he was worthy; and for the
present, owing to his youthfulness, he enrolled him in the order of
deacons with the approval of the whole Church. Blessed indeed was
he in being permitted to cover such a head with his hand and to
bless so noble a soul with his voice. For the approved and discreet ad-
vancement of those who are appointed to an office in the sacred ministry
through faith in God is a source of confidence and joy to those who
have made the good selection, provoking no blame before men and
causing no secret reproaches to the conscience.

12. As a deacon then he approved himself among his own con-
temporaries, as Stephen did among those of the Apostles; for being
well-equipped in speech and adorned with good deeds, he boldly
confuted Greeks and Jews and the heretics. And many a time
did Bucolus, by exhortation and encouragement, with difficulty per-
suade him to allow himself to be disciplined by the Lord and to
give catechetical discourses in church. Thus there was given him

494 LIFE OF POLYCARP

by Christ in the first place an ecclesiastical and catholic rule of
correct instruction; and being able to interpret mysteries which were
hidden from the multitude he expounded them so clearly that the hearers
attested that they not only heard but saw the things described. He
wrote also many treatises and sermons and letters, but in the perse-
cution which arose on his account, when he was martyred, certain
lawless heathen carried them off. Their character however is evident
from those still extant, among which the Epistle to the Philippians
was the most adequate. This we will include in its proper place.

13. But in his teaching his chief point was that his hearers should
know concerning God Almighty, invisible, immutable, immeasurable,
and that He was well pleased to send down from heaven His own
Word and Son, that the Word, thus taking Man upon Himself and
being truly incarnate, might save His own creation; and that He,
according to the prophecy which had been uttered, being born of an
undefiled and spotless virgin and of the Holy Ghost, accomplished that
mystery of generation which is difficult of comprehension to most men.
And He consented to suffer for the salvation of men, according as
Christ Himself declared beforehand by the law and the prophets con-
cerning Himself, as also the Father respecting the Son; whom also
God raised from the dead, and His disciples saw Him in the body
such as He had been before His passion; and they beheld Him
taken up in a cloud of light into the heavens in the same body in
which He created Adam before his transgression. But as concerning
the Holy Spirit and the gift of the Paraclete and all the other spiritual
graces, he would demonstrate that they could not be possessed outside
the Catholic Church, just as a limb cut off from a body has no power,
proving this from all the Scriptures; such as the saying by the mouth
of Daniel, And His kingdom shall not be left to another people, and in
the Gospel, Mary hath chosen the good part, and it shall not be taken
away from her, and other passages similar to these.

14. But in the matter of continence and virginity he was careful
to make hortatory discourses, and he would urge that men ought not of
compulsion or by commandment of others, even though they might be
parents or masters, but by individual choice and desire, to carry it
through as a voluntary effort. And he used to say that chastity was the
forerunner of the future incorruptible kingdom, and that it received its
name of continence (edvovyiav) because it had much affection (evvocav
éyewv) towards the Master, and of virginity (7apOeviav) because the idea
of such self-restraint is with God (apa 76 @ed) ; for those who disci-
pline themselves to such a life deaden the carnal fire. And he would

BY PIONIUS. 495

demonstrate monogamy from the fact of the creation, pointing out that
one woman was created for one man ; wherefore also the virgin that is
brought to her husband bears her name appropriately: the com-
mencement of the name, he said, signified that she was from God
(zapa @eov) and the termination describes her as belonging to one
(€vos), that is one husband. And he observed that Lamech, being
descended from Cain, was the first to fake to himself two wives; and by
taking to himsedf is meant doing it not according to the will of God.
He said then that, though polygamy was called by the name of marriage,
yet it was a specious fornication.

15. And on certain Greeks remarking to him that it was difficult
and irksome among the Christians to be able to master the desires,
he replied; ‘It is foolish to suppose that whatsoever things seem im-
possible to men are really impossible; but understand that the Lord
bringeth about all things, and the Master of the universe subjecteth
them to His mighty chariot-reins.’ For after setting forth three kinds
of chastity, he banished and exterminated fornication from the faithful,
and established the rule and sovereignty of chastity ; for while the rest
of mankind have unbalanced and vague and irregular impulses, and
like horses rage and neigh after their neighbours wives, only those who
wait in fear to be judged by the heavenly law and the word of God,
which is the avenger and champion of all, are satisfied with a single
marriage that exists for the procreation of children. Women in like
manner are taught to look only to the husband of their virginity.

16. The second kind of chastity is that of widowhood, transcending
the one already mentioned. For the latter seemed to be difficult at first
until it was surpassed by that which is able to desist from concessions
previously allowed. But the third kind which practises a chastity
victorious in every feat—-what superiority has it not over the others !
What desirable and laudable honour does not belong to the kind of
continence and virginity, which shakes off and (so to speak) casts away
all the shackles of the lower life, and with hght bound and agile
step outruns and overleaps the feats already described! For it evinces
greater determination in the person who adopts it, than the being
content with one alone or the desisting after experience, and it pro-
claims superior power in God who bestowed it. For that it is voluntary
on the part of the man who so chooses, and that it is a gift of God

whose is the power, our Saviour showed when He said that men made
| themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaven’s sake, and that all men
could not receive this word.

17. But as from that time forward he advanced daily in years also,

4096 LIFE OF POLYCARP

and the flower of a hoary head, the forerunner of old age, appeared, and
here and there a white hair began to smile above his temples—for human
nature asserts itself not fortuitously, but by a divine providence, and puts
forward each development at the proper season as a reminder to the
race, and with much grace of wisdom calls the man to perfection by
deeds and words; as for instance when it says, How long, thou sluggard,
dost thou lie down; and when wilt thou arise out of sleep? or again,
Prepare thy works for thy departure ; so also by these means methinks
it reminds every one of us of the end before it arrives, that the whiter
a man’s head becomes by time, the brighter his soul may grow by the
Word. Bucolus therefore, seeing that Polycarp’s age was adequate and
that the propriety of his conduct throughout all his life was even more
adequate than the number of his years, perceived that he was most
excellent as a fellow-counsellor to him in questions relating to the
Church and as a fellow-minister in teaching; while the Lord set His
seal on and ratified his design, giving him commandment in a vision.
Accordingly he appointed him to an office in the presbyterate, the
whole Church with one accord welcoming him with great joy, although
he himself shrunk from such an undertaking. For he said that it was
enough in itself to give account of one office and one ministration, let
alone of several. And he went on to say; ‘If a man being unworthy
dareth to lay hold of such an honorable office, he bringeth judgment on
himself; but if he be worthy, he has the full reward of his former works,
receiving the order of the priesthood as in a manner a reward.’ Seeing
then that it was impossible to gainsay the counsel and appeal of God,
he receives the order of the presbyterate, whereupon he saw a vision
and received much comfort.

18. From that time forward therefore, much progress being made
in the word of teaching through him, all men glorified our Lord Jesus
Christ. For he would extend his discourse to great length on diverse
subjects; and from the actual Scripture which was read he would furnish
edification with all demonstration and conviction, so that the things
spoken were presented to the hearers as if exhibited to the eye. For
he was wont to say that the speaker must first believe what he says ;
seeing that in this way he sets them forth, not as the relation of others,
but as achievements of his own. And his voice was grave and
manly, with look and gesture corresponding thereto, having sweetness
and melody and being pervaded with the fear of God. And on one
occasion a person said to him...... for when holding discourse with
Jews and Gentiles and with the sects, he would speak loudly, so that
some of those standing below could hear him: and for the purpose of

BY PIONIUS. 497

showing what things ought to be said with kindliness and not with heat,
he would proceed thus; ‘How think ye that the Lord spoke such words
as these to him that had his hand withered? as the Scripture saith And
looking round upon them He said in anger, Stretch out thine hand; or that
saying? O faithless and perverse generation, and other words such as
these; or the Apostle Peter? Why did ye conspire among yourselves to
tempt the Spirit of the Lord? Or Paul? J would that they would cut
themselves off that disturb you. On the other hand when administering
comfort, the Lord spoke in gentle language and loving tones ; Come, all
ye that labour and are heavy-laden. And again with sympathy towards
the city of Jerusalem saying, How often would I have gathered thy
children, and other words of a like kind. Again Peter with John at the
Beautiful Gate addressed the paralytic with pity, and Paul writing to the
Galatians says, AZy children with whom I am in travail again, when the
moment for comforting demands it.

19. So also he pursued the reading of the Scriptures from child-
hood to old age, himself reading in church ; and he recommended it to
others, saying that the reading of the law and the prophets was the
forerunner of grace, preparing and making straight the ways of the
Lord, that is the hearts, which are like tablets whereon certain harsh
beliefs and conceptions that were written before perfect knowledge
came, are through the inculcation of the Old ‘Testament, and the correct
interpretation following thereupon, first smoothed and levelled, that,
when the Holy Spirit comes as a pen, the grace and joy of the voice of
the Gospel and of the doctrine of the immortal and heavenly Christ may
be inscribed on them. And he said that they could not otherwise re-
ceive the impression of the seal which is given by baptism and engrave
and exhibit the form conveyed in it, unless the wax were first softened
and filled the deep parts. So also he thought that the hearts of the
hearers ought to be softened and yield to the impress of the Word.
For he said that it unfolded and opened, like closed doors, the minds of
recent comers ; and accordingly the prophet was bidden by God, Czy out
mightily and spare not, Raise thy voice as a trumpet. What must one say,
when even He that was gentler than all men so appeals and cries out at
the feast of Tabernacles? For it is written; Avzd on the last day, the great
day of the feast, Jesus stood and cried saying, If any man thirsteth, let him
come to Me and drink. Yes, for when He is teaching He will cry out, but
if He is spitted upon and brought to trial and is tempted and suffers, He
will be silent, when He zs Zed as a sheep to the slaughter and as a lamb
before the shearer ts dumb. For J, it is said, ike a deaf man heard not,
and L became as a man that heareth not and hath no reproofs in his mouth.

IGN. IIL. Be

498 LIFE OF POLYCARP

20. The wealth of the grace given by Christ to Polycarp has led
us on, while recording his course of life, to explain in turn the character
of his teaching likewise. How he used to interpret the Scriptures, we
will defer relating till another time, setting it forth in order and
showing our successors also how to minister correct instruction in
the holy and inspired Scriptures. But for the present we will proceed
to speak of the episcopate conferred upon him, and what great things
he did when he found himself in this position, running the race of god-
liness successfully. Bucolus then, forasmuch as the Lord had often
signified to him beforehand in visions that he had a man of this kind for
his successor, in joy and gladness at leaving as it were a prudent heir,
when he went to his rest fell asleep in this manner. At the season of
his departure he took hold of Polycarp’s hand, and pressed it first upon
his own breast, then on his face, signifying that whatsoever graces are
ministered through these organs of sense (the heart that understands
and the eyes that see and the ears that hear and the nostril that
inhales the odour of Christ and the mouth that by speech preaches
God the Father and His Son Jesus Christ) will all be committed to him.
He then having done this and said, ‘Glory be to thee, O Lord,’ fell
asleep. But Polycarp for the present took no account of any of these
things, for his hope and longing was always set on things future. But
the believers who were present and standing round, when they saw
this, compared notes one with another privately, being hopeful of getting
such a man for their pastor. So having taken the body of the blessed
Bucolus to Smyrna to the cemetery in front of the Ephesian Royal
gate, and placed it where recently a myrtle tree sprung up after the
burial of the body of Thraseas the martyr, when all was over, they
offered bread for Bucolus and the rest. Now they were all of one
mind that Polycarp should offer it; but as he was always scrupulous
and desired to yield honour to his superiors, they prevented its happen-
ing otherwise. And so he was persuaded and performed the service.

21. And without any delay, not many days after, gathering together
bishops from the cities round about and making preparations for
the reception of the visitors, they took measures for the appointment
of a successor to preside over the Church. When they arrived, great
crowds gathered from the cities and villages and fields, some knowing
Polycarp, others desiring from what they had heard of him to behold
him. So when they were assembled together and the church was
filled, the glory of a heavenly light shone among them all, and certain
brethren saw marvellous visions. One saw hovering over Polycarp’s head
a white dove encircled in light. Another beheld him, before he had sat

BY PIONIUS. 499

down, as if already seated in his chair of office. A third saw him in the
guise of a soldier girdled with a crimson belt. To another again he
appeared arrayed in purple, and a sort of light shining about his face;
while another, a faithful and reverend virgin, saw him twice his proper
size, and a scarlet robe on his right shoulder, and his neck glistening
like snow, and a seal upon it.

22. And on the sabbath, when prayer had been made long time on
bended knee, he, as was his custom, got up to read; and every eye
was fixed upon him. Now the lesson was the Epistles of Paul to
Timothy and to Titus, in which he says what manner of man a bishop
ought to be. And he was so well fitted for the office that the hearers
said one to another that he lacked none of those qualities which Paul
requires in one who has the care of achurch. When then, after the reading
and the instruction of the bishops and the discourses of the presbyters,
the deacons were sent to the laity to enquire whom they would have,
they said with one accord, ‘ Let Polycarp be our pastor and teacher.’
The whole priesthood then having assented, they appointed him not-
withstanding his earnest entreaties and his desire to decline.

23. Accordingly the deacons led him up for ordination by the
hands of the bishops according to custom. And being placed in his
chair by them, he moistened and anointed first with tears of piety and
humility the place where in the spirit he saw standing the feet of Christ
who was present with him for the anointing to the priestly office. For
where the ministers are—the priests and Levites—there in the midst is
also the High-priest arrayed in the great flowing robe. Then the
company present urged him, since this was the custom, to address
them. For they said that this work of teaching was the most important
part of the communion. So opening his mouth he spoke out, his voice
betraying the fear in his heart, and said;

‘Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord, the High-priest and
shepherd and teacher and king eternal, even Christ to whom be the
glory for ever and ever—the God who proveth us in all things and
searcheth our hearts by all means, as He did those of our fathers and
of His holy prophets to whom He gave commandments and ordinances
that they should make known to the rest the faith that was in them;
as even now He hath proved my meanness through the greatness of this
office which exceeds my powers; for I well know that no man could
fulfil it well, except he hath first received it from the Lord from heaven,
as the blessed Apostle Paul hath shown in his epistles, showing in a
single word the whole life of one who is appointed to office, when he
speaks of it as Jlameless. This I think cannot have escaped the ears

32—2

500 LIFE OF POLYCARP

of any one, but must have been impressed upon his inmost soul wholly
and completely. Wherefore it is necessary for you, my beloved, to
make supplication on my behalf to the Lord, that He will himself grant
me to minister acceptably to His spotless bride, the Church. The
same also is the duty of all my fellow-servants and ministers, to whom
it is needful to make exhortation in the presence of God and of you,
that they labour with me and assist with all readiness and with Jove
unfergned in the struggle that lies before me, knowing that all must run
together so that we all may receive the prize, forasmuch as the crown
of immortality is offered to all alike, the Omnipotent God and our
Lord Jesus Christ crowning without respect of persons him that has
fought well and conquered by grace; through whom to the Invisible
and Immeasurable, the one only Immortal Father in the Holy Spirit
the Paraclete, glory, honour, and power both was and is and shall be for
ever. Amen.’

After this the others also, having made the proper exhortations and
appeals on the Sabbath and on the Lord’s Day, and offerings and
eucharists, rejoicing and partaking of food, returned each to his own
home rejoicing greatly at having communicated with Polycarp, and
glorifying Christ Jesus the Lord for it, to whom is the glory for ever.
Amen.

24. And on the following sabbath he said; ‘Hear ye my exhorta-
tion, beloved children of God. I adjured you when the bishops were
present, and now again I exhort you all to walk decorously and worthily
in the way of the Lord, knowing that, when I was in the ministry of the
presbyters, I applied so great diligence according to my power, and shall
do this the more now when the greatest peril awaits me if I am negli-
gent. For after the fear of the judgment, it were shameful to abate and
relax anything having regard to men, and not rather to build up higher
the zeal which has reached thus far. It pertaineth to you therefore to
hold back from all unruliness, both men and women; and let no one
imagine that I exact punishment from offenders not from conscientious-
ness but from human pride. For it has happened that some of those
who were put into offices, when they ought all the more, as one might
say, to strain every nerve in the race, just then relax their efforts,
forgetting that, the greater honour a man appeareth to receive, the
greater the loyalty which he ought to pay towards the Master, and to
remember the words of the Lord how He himself said, Ox whom I
conferred the more, from him let them demand the more abundantly in
return ; and the parable of those who had the talents committed to
them, and the blessing pronounced upon the servant that watches, and

BY PIONIUS. 501

the reproof of those who refused to come to the marriage feast, and the
condemnation of him whose garment was not befitting the marriage
festivity, and the entering in of the wise virgins, the saying Watch
ye, and again Be ye ready, Let not your hearts be weighed down, the new
commandment concerning love one towards another, His advent sud-
denly manifest as of rapid lightning, the great judgment by fire, the
eternal life, His immortal kingdom. And all things whatsoever being
taught of God ye know, when ye search the inspired Scriptures, engrave
with the pen of the Holy Spirit on your hearts, that the commandments
may abide in you indelible.’

25. Thus speaking in this way from time to time, and being per-
sistent in his teaching, he edified and saved both himself and his
hearers.

But I will now record such of the miracles wrought by his hands
as have been handed down to us. Once upon a time Polycarp went
to Teos, which is near the warm baths commonly called Lebadia,
to visit a certain bishop Daphnus by name, who after supper informed
him of the scantiness of his means of subsistence, telling him how
meagre a supply of food he had reaped from his husbandry. But he,
when Daphnus showed him the barrels nearly empty, laid his hands on
them and said; ‘In the name of Jesus Christ use them freely.’ Whence
from that hour such abundance was multiplied that, after sowing the
land, and providing without stint for his own household, he was able to
give to others also.

26. Now after a lapse of time he came again to visit Daphnus; and
Daphnus in thanksgiving for this great favour made an offering in his
presence to a number of brethren. Accordingly he set a little cask full
of wine in the midst of them. But when he told the servants to bring
wine from the house and pour it in, Polycarp said; ‘Let it be as it is,
for it will not fail.’ And as they drew and drank the wine, while yet
the wine only abounded the more, a servant girl standing by shouted
out not in fear, but in merriment and laughter, saying ‘ Inexhaustible
little cask.’ At this the angel who was appointed over the miracle of
power retired, and the result was that even the wine that was there
vanished, whereupon Polycarp said: ‘Ay, well was it said by the
mouth of David, Serve the Lord in fear, and rejoice before Him in
trembling,

27. Now among others whom Polycarp appointed deacons was
one named Camerius, who also became bishop the third in succession
from him and next after Papirius. This man Polycarp took with him
and went into the country, for he was careful to superintend the

502 LIFE OF POLYCARP

churches scattered through the villages also. And as he was return-
ing to the city, a widow from a certain field ran up to him in the
road and being in great straits brought him a little bird still young ;
and on his declining to take it, she prevailed upon him, telling him
to treat it as an offering. But when evening came, as he generally
travelled on his own legs, being tired he decided to put up at a
certain inn with Camerius, since the place in question had not yet
received the Gospel of grace. Well, it came to pass after supper
that when he retired to rest he fell asleep quickly; for voluntary dis-
tresses of the body induce rest in solitary places. And when night
was nearly half past, an angel of the Lord stood by him and smote
his side and said, ‘ Polycarp.’ And he said, ‘What is it?’ The angel
replied, ‘Rise and go out of the inn: for it is on the point of falling.’
So he woke up and called Camerius. But he, being weighed down
with sleep and fatigue together, answered him but not without diffi-
culty: and explaining to him, he tried to induce him to nse. But
Camerius replied to him, ‘The first sleep is not yet passed, blessed
father, and where are we going? ‘Thou art always studying the Scrip-
tures and wakeful. So thou fallest not asleep.’ And Polycarp tried
to awake him; but he lay still) And when the angel stood by him
a second time and said the same thing, again he told Camerius to
get up. And on his saying in reply, ‘I have trust in God that, while
thou art here, the wall will never fall,’ Polycarp said, ‘I too have
trust in God, but I have no trust in the wall.’ So he fell asleep
the third time, and the same word was spoken by the angel. Then
he without delay rose first, and Camerius afterwards leapt up hastily.
But when they had gone out and had made a little progress on
their way, they remembered that they had left the little bird in
the inn. When they were distant about a stone’s throw, ‘ Hesitate
not,’ said he, ‘for the blessed widow designated it for an offering.’
And he returned and took it: and when he had gone forward a little
distance the inn fell entirely to the ground, foundations and all, so
that not one of the inmates was saved. Then Polycarp standing
and looking up to heaven said; ‘O God our Master and Lord
Omnipotent, the Father of Thy blessed and holy Son Jesus Christ,
who didst foretell the overthrow of the Ninevites by Thy great prophet
Jonah, and didst grant him to escape from the dangers, verily I
bless Thee that Thou didst rescue us from this danger by the hand
of an angel, through whom Thou didst make known unto me that
which was about to happen.’

28. And another miracle also was wrought by his hands as fol-

BY PIONIUS. 503

lows. When all the men in the city had gone to sleep and it was
near midnight, and the bakers were making bread, it happened that
fire falling on the faggots near at hand set the shop in flames, and
spreading thence got hold of a very considerable part of the city.
But when the people had run together and there was much shouting
and confusion, the mayor ordered the engines which were prepared
for this purpose to be brought up. So the hose and water and every
contrivance of art was brought. The Jews also came down under
pretence of being able to extinguish it, since they always present
themselves uninvited at a fire: for they assert that conflagrations
cannot possibly be stopped in any other way but by their presence.
This is an artifice of theirs to plunder the property in the houses.
As the city then was in danger, the mayor said; ‘Sirs, ye who are
here with us at the season of this dire spectacle, you see that it is of
no use, because the wind is contrary: and when our only hope was
in the presence of the Jews, we have failed even in this. What
then do I advise? Listen to me. The other day in the mayor’s
lodging a strange seizure overtook a servant of mine getting up
at night, and he cried out and lost his senses. And when we
kindled lights, we found him in a phrenzy devouring everything. Now
at break of day the Jews came, wanting to cure him by charms:
but he, single handed, struck them and was within an ace of killing
them, numerous as they were; and tearing off their clothes, he drove
them away naked and covered with blood. Then a certain person in
my house, who was a Christian, said; ‘“‘If you bid me, I will summon
one who is able to master him.” I gave permission, and the teacher of
the Christians, whom they call Polycarp, came. But while he was still
a very long way off the young man cried out loudly, “‘ Polycarp is com-
ing to me, and I shall fly.” And as he approached...’

BO idee as was wont, making no progress for several days, they
stopped at length. And when after some trouble those who held the
office of councillors were brought together, and the mayor stated that
he neither had corn nor could discover whence to buy it, though ready
to pay down the money, a certain person, a man advanced in years,
rose up from the midst of them and said; ‘Sirs, all of you who were
present at that season, when the city was endangered from a conflagra-
tion which broke out at midnight, remember distinctly how, when
neither we nor the Jews were able to extinguish the fire, a man divinely
gifted in the lessons of truth, the priest of those who are called Christ-
ians, being invited by you, standing before us all and looking up to
heaven said some words or other, and forthwith the flame gathering

504 LIFE OF POLYCARP

into a ball and paying respect, I know not how, to his voice sunk down
into itself; and the thought has often crossed my mind that that man is
some god or other. Now you know that our poets and historians say
that the heavens send down their gods in the likeness of men, both to
punish wrong-doers and likewise also to avenge those who suffer wrong.’

30. But they, when they heard him, shouted out and demanded
that a general assembly should be called. So, without delay, they
all went off in a body to the theatre; for being distressed by famine
they looked to their immediate necessity, since they were compelled
to declare, if only by their shout, that there was one God. When
therefore they sent for Polycarp and urged him to come, he was found
and brought. Then he was conducted to them; and, while the people
shouted aloud, the chief men of the city said to him: ‘Polycarp, thou
seest that the city of which thou also art an inhabitant is in straits, and
thou thyself sharest with us and dost participate, if not in our customs,
at all events in the scarcity which now exists owing to the drought.
The Smyrnezans therefore urge thee to ask rain of thy God, that the
earth receiving water from heaven may return to the husbandmen the
seed committed to it.’ But his face was covered with blushes, and his
whole kody dripped like a fountain with profuse sweat, while his heart
leaping and throbbing bounded to heaven in prayer. ‘Then slowly, but
yet decidedly, he answered saying; ‘Sirs, ye who inhabit this most
beautiful city, give ear to me a sojourner and a stranger, to whom every
city is foreign by reason of my heavenly citizenship and all the world
is a city by reason of the gift of God who created all things. For I
have not, as ye suppose, so high an opinion of myself that I am able,
when a whole nation is justly chastised for its sins, to divest it of its
scourges ; but how much is possible, I will explain. Gathered together
with me are certain venerable old men with whom I myself confer, when
I want to ask a thing of God, urging them to be ambassadors on my
behalf. With these then I will confer, that they may also be ambassa-
dors on your behalf with Him through prayer; but to you my advice
is, that ye be of good courage and order all the people to throw off
this distress and to hope for better things. For God, being long-
suffering, giveth times for repentance to the race of men.’ Then
the mayor took courage, as well from the miracles previously
wrought by Polycarp himself, as from the words spoken by him, and
said ; ‘ Assuredly ye know all of you, citizens and strangers, that while
we strive to propitiate the divine being with our own customs and
institutions, performing sacred rites and sacrifices and kindlings of altars
and burnings of incense, this man and those whom he says he has with

BY PIONIUS. 505

him as fellow priests and fellow ministers, retire apart and offer their
prayers to their God more leisurely. Let us then separate—we and
they—and let us send this man away, offering him security, that dis-
missing the fear for his life which has overtaken him from this tumult,
he may perform his sacred rites on our behalf with his mind undisturbed
and his thoughts calmed.’ And with these words he dismissed the
people.

31. Then he without delay ran to the Lord’s house, where it was
customary for the Church of Christ to assemble; and he ordered the
deacons to charge them all to take care again that one prayer might
be offered up by many. But they, having already prepared themselves
from day-break, because of his being taken into the theatre, and be-
cause it was Friday (for they were apprehensive lest he should suffer
some harm from the people), when they heard it gathered quickly
together. Then said he to them; ‘Let us remember, brethren, the
promises of our Lord Jesus Christ who said, Ash, and tt shall be given
to you; for tf two of you shall agree concerning any thing whatsoever
that ye may ask, tt shall be done unto them of My Father which ws in
heaven. Let us therefore ask in faith and without wavering in our
minds, for the prayer of the suppliant is in a manner weighed as in a
balance, and is swayed on whichever side the mind inclines. This
indeed is evident from Peter’s walking on the waves: for so long as he
had faith he walked, but when he was alarmed at the violence of the
wind, he sunk into the deep, as an example to us, that we may under-
stand the inclination on either side. Possessed with such confidence,
Moses the servant of God said to the people, when they failed from
fear; Stand, and ye shall see the glory of the Lord. For of a very
truth we need to stand firm upon the rock, that nothing wavering we
may continue unmoved and unscared through faith in our Saviour and
Lord Jesus Christ ; who also gave rain to the blessed prophet Elijah in
answer to his prayer, when the heaven was shut three years and six
months,’

32. And with these words, kneeling down first with them all, he
prayed at great length as follows ;

‘O God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, O God Omnipotent,
that art blessed for ever and ever, Amen; unto whom archangels,
glories, and heavenly powers, thrones, dominations, seraphim, and
cherubim, do service; Thou God who madest the heaven and the earth
and sea and all things that are therein, that fashionedst man after Thine
image and likeness, for whom also ‘Thou wast well pleased to send Thy
Word upon earth, that being incarnate of a Virgin and the Holy Ghost,

506 LIFE OF POLYCARP BY PIONTIUS.

He might save and raise up through His passion man who had fallen
under the dominion of sin; Give ear, O Lord, look upon us, Thou
Holy One, listen to the prayers of Thy holy Catholic Church, and give
rain upon the face of the earth, and seed for the sower and bread for
food. For in the days of necessity the heathen, perceiving that we
are Thy servants, seek righteousness from us. And now, Lord, let all
our adversaries perceive it.’

When he had offered this prayer, the heaven gave rain, and all
glorified God that worketh marvellous things through His servants ;
to whom be the glory and the power both now and to endless ages with
the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit. Amen.

BA OC ES.

'

Dy | ANDEXAOF SUBJECT MATTER.

Il. INDEX OF SCRIPTURAL PASSAGES. eu

INDEX OF SUBJECT MATTER.

Abeddadan, 167

Acacius of Czesarea, 196; according to
Zahn, author of the Long Recension,
196

Acolytes, order of, 240

Acts ii. 24 explained, 323

Acts of Martyrdom of Ignatius; Anglo-
Latin, 5, 59 sq; Syriac version of An-
tiochene, 103 sq; Memphitic version
of Roman, 276, 281 sq

Acts of Martyrdom of Polycarp; form of,
353; character and date of, 353, 400;
authorities for text of, 355 sq; compa-
rative value of the authorities, 362;
history of printed text, 361 sq; ana-
lysis of, 353 sq; Greek text and notes,
363 sq ; supplementary paragraphs to,
355, 400 Sq, 425; translation of, 475 sq;
read in Gallican Churches, 360; imi-
tated in later martyrologies, 366, 381,
3873; connexion of the Moscow Ms with
the Pionian Life, 402, 426

Acts of Pilate; the date of the crucifixion
in the, 429; Epiphanius on the, 429

Adana, situation of, 150

Addai, Doctrine of, 158

ZElius Macedon, the Asiarch, 411

Agape, reference to, 457 sq

Agathopus ; see Rhazus Agathopus

Alce, 17, 21, 237, 242, 394

Alexander of Jerusalem, plagiarized in the
Long Recension, 233

Alexander Polyhistor, 143

‘ Altar,’ use of word in Ignatius; see
OvotacTnptov

Anachronisms in the Long Recension,
160, 162

Anastatius of Antioch, quotes the Long
Recension, 198, 266

Anazarbus; name, position, and history
of, 138 sq; hot springs at, 138; earth-
quake at, 138; political status of, 139;
famous men of, 139; games at, 140;
bishops of, 140; synod held at, r40

Anazarbus, the mountain, 139

Ancyra, 411

Andrius codex of the Epistle of Polycarp,
316, 317

Anencletus, 46, 135, 147

Anencletus, bishop of Rome, 147, 155

Angels, men after death changed into, 367

Anglo-Latin Acts of Martyrdom; see
Acts of Martyrdom of Ignatius

Anglo-Latin version of Ignatian Epistles;
history of the, 5; Mss of the, 5; order
of the Epistles in the, 5; subdivisions
of the, 6; collations and editions of
the, 7 sq

Anicetus, bishop of Rome, 458

Anointing at consecration of bishops, 453

Antioch, the Church of ; in the Ignatian
Epistles, 313 sq, 347 sq; bishops of,
238

Antiochene Acts of Martyrdom; text of
the Latin version, 59; text of the
Syriac version, 103 sq; Mss of the
Syriac version, 74

Antiochene School, possibly alluded to
in the Pionian Life of Polycarp, 437

Antiochenes, Ignatian Epistle to the;
text of Anglo-Latin version, 51 sq ;
Greek text, 233 sq

Apollinarianism, in relation to the Chris-
tology of the Long Recension, 212

Apollonius, 165

Apostles, married, 209

Apostolic Father, Polycarp’s claims to
the title of an, 333

Apostolical Constitutions, imitated in
Epistles of Long Recension, 155, 158,
159, 160, 161, 166 sq, 172 sq, 176 sq,
187, 192, 201, 205, 206, 207, 213, 216,
224 Sq, 244, 246 sq, 262

Arabic extracts from Ignatian Epistles ;
editions of, 300; text of, 301 sq; trans-
lation of, 305 sq

Archdeacon, the office of, 458

Archdeacons in the early church, 458

Arian controversy, favourite texts in the,
184, 191

Aristides, the rhetorician, 371, 399, 406,
407, 462

510 INDEX OF SUBJECT MATTER.

Arutus, 397

Asclepiades of Anazarbus, 139

Asiarchs; the title, 404; dates between
which found, 404; same as dpxvepets,
383, 400, 407 sq; duration of tenure
of, 412 sq; plurality of, 414 sq; the
office, religious and civil, 383, 404 sq,
406 sq; costly, 406; mode of election of,
406; re-election of, 414; title of wives
of, 408, 409 sq; Asiarchs of particular
cities, 409 sq, 415; a permanent title,
4153 its Latin equivalent, 406

Assemani, 138, 388

Athanasius of Anazarbus, 140

Attalus, 21, 242

Augusta in Cilicia, 139

Automedon, 374

’ABeddaddy, 167

ayamayv, orépyev, pirely, 328
ayvos and ka@apds, 341
dyptomupixkn, 236
adovAwTos, 439, 467
dev@apOevos, 227
adkaTaoxXeTos, 383
dxddovbos, 240, 396
adjbera, 328

"Ahk, 394

duds, 237

dumy (76) 389

duny* n xdpis, 232, 266 sq
dvayv@orat, 240
*AvdgapBos (form), 138 sq
avakomTelv, 331, 441, 407
dya\ndolwros, 444, 468
avaréumew (evxds), 388
dvaokdANew, 141
dvaxarifey, 441, 407
dvemisrarnros, 185
averlotatos, 186
dyevaryyENoTOS, 458, 468
av pwmoharpns, 160
avOpwmrduoppos, 180
avrigndos, 393
avTumddera, 439
avripuxov, 147

dvwlev, 365
draykwriferOa, 447, 468
dmapaberos, 152
amavxevifew, 440
dmepiBrAEMTWS, 443
amdacTos, 442

dmdoov éavTov, 436

dé, in composition, 348
amobeots, 452
amokoulfew, 348
dromem\avnuevov (rd), absolutely, 332
adr ofLos, 333

dmpatos and ampaxtos confused, 466 sq
dppa sv 336

apr, 349

aptos Kka0apds, 389

apxaios, of early Christian times, 323, 342

apxékakos, 160, 222

apxepets ; THs "Actas, title of Asiarchs,
384, 385, 400, 4075q; alwyos, of Christ,
345, 388, 454

dpx.arpariyos, of Christ, 224

"A otapxs ; ; see Astarchs

doKu\ros, 386

aor paar ew moNay, 141

drnpehhs, 442

aTOTa ToLely, 331

avNlfew, 175

dpnniiv, 440, 467

Babington, 404, 407, 414

Barnabas, the Epistle of, merged in the
Epistle of Polycarp in a group of Mss,
317, 318

Baronius, 308, 318

Basilides, mentioned in the Long Recen-
sion, 161

Bassus, 165

Benignus (S.) of Dijon, martyrdom of,
399

Benseler, 202

bestiarius, 390

Bishops; Polycarp on their relation to
presbyters, 321, 332 sq}; succession at
Rome of early, 147 sq ; of Cassobola,
136; of Antioch, 238; at Philippi, 332;
unction at consecration of, 453

Bithynian persecution, 313, 337, 379

Bithyniarchs, 404, 407

Bitus, 58, 202, 248

Bolland, 359, 361, 424, 4271 434

Bryennios, 133

Bucolus, bishop of Smyrna, 431, 434, 441
Sq, 451 sq, 489 sq, 493 sq; date of his
commemoration, 441, 451

Burrhus, 17, 23, 38, 251

Baotrevew, 400

Bacher (7) 435,

BaoNris Trav juepav (n)=Sunday, 174
BeXlap, 199

Birdos (form), 202

Biros, 202, 248

Bofpyos (form), 217, 237

Bpapetov, 394

Czesarea at Anazarbus, 139

Callisto, 434 sq, 489 sq

Camerius, bishop of Smyrna, 458 ; his
relation to Polycarp, 457, 501 sq

Canonical Scriptures ; coincidences with
and quotations from in the Long Re-
cension; see L7edex 2

caruncula, 394

Casaubon, 136

Casiana, its position, 149

Casion, mount, 149

Caspar von Nydprugck, 131

a

INDEX OF SUBJECT MATTER.

Cassianus, 46, 55, 58, 149, 242, 249

Cassianus, bishop of Jerusalem, 151

Cassianus, Julius, 151

Cassobela, 10, 135 Sq

Cassobola; name and situation of, 136 sq,
140 sq; bishops of, 136

Castabala, site and history of, 136, 139

Catabolo, 136sq

Catena, probably of John the Deacon,

41

C Catholic Church,’ in the Letter of the
Smyrnezeans, 364, 393

Celzenze, 411

Celibacy; patristic examples of, 208 sq ;
called evvovyla, 445

Christian graces, St Paul’s triad of, 327;
their proper sequence, 327

Christianity, and the world, 321, 437, 460

Christology; of Marcellus of Ancyra, 169
sq; of the Apollinarians, 212 sq; of
the Long Recension, 170 sq, 193, 212

sq
Chronicon Paschale, quotes Trecentius,

42

BE oleey: of Paschal Week, 158; of
our Lord’s life and ministry in ps-Ig-
natian Epistles, 160

Chrysanthius the Asiarch, 407, 409

Chrysostom, imitated in the Long Re-
cension, 145, 172

Church, the primitive; minor orders in
the, 241 sq

Cilicarchs, 404

Cilicia, 135,, 136, 137

Clement, Epistle of, imitated in the
Epistle of Polycarp, 321, 323, 324, 3255
328, 329, 330, 331, 335, 338

Clement of Rome; mentioned in the Long
Recension, 46, 147 sq, 20g; succession
of, 147 sq; date of death of, 148 sq;
celibacy of, 209

Clementines, 374

Cleobieni, 162

Cleobius, 162 sq

Cleobulus, the heretic; orthography of
his name, 162; mentioned in the Long
Recension, 162; his history, 162 sq

Cleonius (the name), 163

Cletus, 46

Colony, magistrates of a Roman, 460

Commune Asiae; 404 sq; games held
under its auspices, 405; its chief festi-
val quinquennial, 412 sq

confector, 390

confessores, 241

Confessors, in the early Church, 241

Constantine Porphyrogenitus, 405

copiatae, 241

Coptic remains of Ignatian Epistles, 276
Ss

Re version of the Roman Acts of Mar-
tyrdom of Ignatius; Ms,276; text, 281sq

511

Coptic version of the Acts of Martyrdom
of Polycarp, 361

Cornelius of Rome, list of church officers
given by, 240

Cosconius, 397

Cotelier ; his edition of the Long Recen-
sion, 133, 143, 144, 162, 163, 167, 201,
203, 2373 of the Epistle of Polycarp,

_ 319) 377

Crescens; bearer of the Epistle of Poly-
carp, 314, 349, 476; his sister, 314, 350

Crocus, 23, 251, 273

Cureton, criticised, 8

Curetonian Abridgment; see Lenatian
Lipistles, Three Syriac

Cyzicus, festivals of the Commune Asiae
at, 405

kanvat (form), 385
kadapés and ayvés, 341
Kabethac (form), 455
Kadoixh éxkrAnola (7), 364, 393
Kaicapos tux, 378
KaKevTpeXNS, 236

Kahwy mdavTa Kiely, 192
Kapovxa, 374

Kacovavos, 149 sq
KaoodBora, 136 sq, 140 sq
kaTradapbdvew, 459
KaTakoNovbety, 326
KaTapptirotv, 166

Kar’ éxeivo Kalpov, 157
karotxew and mapotkety, 437, 463
KaTOKEANEW, 440
Kevodokia, -Eeiv, 380

Knpvé, ‘ shell,’ 367
Kn\eoBinvos, 162
KyedBovdos, 162
KoyxuALoBagpys, 452, 468
kowdv Tis "Actas (70), 404 sq
KOUPEKTMpP, 391

KomruaTal, 241

Komri@yres (ot), 240, 241
Ktves eveol, 236

Kupnyéowd, 385

KUPLAKOV, 452

Kupiakds olkos, 463
KuploKTovos, 182

Kvpwos Katcap, 375

Xadwaywyev, 331
xapis, abs., 267
xetpobecia and xetporovla, 246
Xfpar, 329

xAcapos, 173
xpnuatoraihay, 175
Xptots, accent, 451
xXplaTéumopos, 153, 175
xpiaroxTévos, 182
XpLoTOAnUMTOS, 242
XpioTopopos, 135, 144

512 INDEX OF SUBJECT MATTER.

Damas, 58, 165, 249

Damoxenus, 327

Dancing, as a religious ceremonial, 173

Daniel, youth of, 142, 165

Daphnus, the bishop, 17, 237, 457, 501

David, youth of, 144

Deaconesses, order of, 240, 242

Deacons, in the Epistle of Polycarp,
Sao) Sel

Dead, oblations for the, 452

Delegates from Asiatic Churches to the
Church at Antioch, 313 sq, 347 sq

Desideratives in -aw, 144

Dillmann, 300

Diminutives of commiseration or con-
tempt, 394

Dioceesarea, in Cilicia, 139

Dioscorides of Anazarbus, 139

Docetism, opposed by Polycarp, 334 sq,

346

Doctrine of Addai, 158

Dominus, as a title of the Roman Em-
perors, 375

Doorkeepers, order of, 240, 242

Dositheus, 162

Dove; at the consecration of Polycarp,
391, 452, 498; at his martyrdom, 358
sq, 390 sq, 483 ; symbolism of, 390 sq

Dressel; his edition of the Long Recen-
sion, 133, 197; of the Laus Heronis,
308; of the Epistle of Polycarp, 320

Duchesne’s edition of the Pionian Life of
Polycarp, 356; 423) 427; 428, 431, 437,
463

devTeEpos Ayujv, 145

devTEpos TOUS, 145

dud; of amanuensis, 349, 398; of bearer,
398; of composer of a letter, 398

dud Bnua, 447, 468

dudkovos, ‘archdeacon,’ 458

didAokos, 195

dlNoyos, 331

din, 196

Suwyulrns, 372

doKiu), 459

déua and d&por, 442

Ooxhy émredety, 224

dpaxwv = Satan, 199

dwdéKaTos, 397

dGpov and doua, 442

Ebionism, alluded to in the Long Re-
cension, 154, 212, 213

Eckhel, 404 sq

Eleutherus, bishop of Rome, 458

Emelape, 43, 137

Emperor; titles of, 375 sq, 405; genius
of, 378; worship of, 376, 404 sq, 4133
an eagle let fly from the pyre of, 391

Ephesians, Ignatian Epistle to the; Anglo-
Latin version of, 22 sq; text of the

Curetonian Abridgment of, 79 sq;
translation, 88 sq; text of Long Re-
cension of, 250 sq

Ephesus, festivals of the Commune Asiae
held at, 405

Epiphanius, on Quartodeciman usages,
42

Bpiscopecys see Bishops

Epitropus, 21, 242

Ethiopic translation of Arabic extracts
from the Ignatian Epistles, 300

Euarestus, amanuensis of the Letter of
the Smyrnezeans, 355, 399

Euarestus, bishop of Rome, 399

Eucharistic elements, names for the, 452,

457

Eulalia, martyrdom of, 390

Eulogius, bishop of Edessa, 140

Eulogius, the deacon, 395

Eulogius, 43, 140, 146

Eunice, 433, 488

Euodius, bishop of Antioch; mentioned
in the Long Recension, 53, 209, 2383
his celibacy, 209; his place in the list
of Antiochene bishops, 238

Euphanius, 203

Kuplus, 23, 251

Eupolemus, 143

Eusebius’ Ecclesiastical History; ex-
tracts from the Letter of the Smyrnzeans
in, 357 sq; imitated in the Long Re-
cension, 236; Rufinus’ translation of,
357 sq; other translations of, 359 sq.

Eutecnus, 17, 237

Exorcists, order of, 240 sq

*EBlwv, 213

eyKimrTeE, 327

eldéres Or, introducing quotation, 323, 333

elpnvapxos, 371

elok mpage, 233

x yerTovwv, 435, 466

éNeetv and edeaiv, 325

eEuBprOns, 448

év éauT@ elvat, 460, 468

every, 322

éveds, 236

évéxew, with dat., 170

évrés, ‘ occupied in,’ 327

éfadayy, 152

é€fopkioTal, 240 Sq

é€EWAyS, 142

éraveNOay dvwrépw, 424 Sq, 426, 433

érapketv, with gen., 443

€m.oens, 152

emoekTiay, 198

emiOvew, 376

émlkAnv, 213

emiuevew, 370

émloxomos; see Bishops

émicroNal, of a single letter, 327, 3483
metaph., 342

—

oe

SS ee

INDEX OF

éemioppaylfew, by martyrdom, 365
émirpérew, with dat., 326
ETOpKLOTHS, ELOPKLTTNS, 240 SG
evayyenla, 195

Eddpeoros (the name), 398
evéTLOTOS, 441

HvAoyeos (the name), 140
edvouxia, 445, 468, 494
eVoTayxvos, 331

“Edectakh sc. TUAN, 430, 434, 451
€whos, 172

dw, in active, 146
nuépa, 387

Fabianus, bishop of Rome, 392

Fabricius, 374

Fellow prisoners of Ignatius, 313, 337,
349) 474

Festivals in connexion with the Com-
mune Asiae, 404 Sq

Feuardentius, Polycarpian
mentioned by, 419 sq

flaminales, 415

fossores, fossarii, 241

Fronto, 23, 251, 399

Fructuosus, 395

Funk, 130 sq, 133, 308, 320, 393, 423, 431

fragments

Gaianus, T. Flavius, the Asiarch, 411

Gaius, 355, 401, 403, 428, 486, 487

Galatarchs, 404, 411

Galatians iv. 26, reading of, 327

Games; at Anazarbus, 139; of the Com-
mune Asiae, 405 sq

Gavia, 237

Gebhardt, 319, 320, 355, 362, 398

Germanicus the martyr; 353, 357, 368,
397, 4783 his day, 368

Gesner’s edition of Long Recension, 129,
130 sq; Funk on, 130sq

Gnostic systems; allusions in the Long
Recension to, 154; the parable of the
Lost Sheep in, 332

Good Friday, chronology of, 158

Gospels, names and designations of the,

335

Gothofred, 404, 407, 408

Gregory of Tours, on the Acts of Martyr-
dom of Polycarp, 360

Gregory the Great, adduced as an au-
thority for the Long Recension, 266 sq

Grossteste, bishop of Lincoln, 5 sq

Guidi (Prof.), his assistance in this edi-
tion, 361

yevéOa, of martyrs, 396

yevvaios, epithet of martyrs, 365
Yipos, 447, 468

ypapew did, of amanuensis, 349, 398
ypapixoy xwptov, 146

ypov0os, 325

IGN. III.

SUBJECT MATTER.

323

Halloix; his edition of the Epistle of
Polycarp, 318 sq ; his Life of Polycarp,
357, 361; his materials, 361 sq; on
supposed fragments of Polycarp, 419,
421; on the Pionian Life of Polycarp,
423 Sq, 4313 criticisms on, 331, 379,
426 sq

Harnack’s edition of the Latin Acts of
Martyrdom of Polycarp, 358 sq

Harris (Prof. Rendel); discovers a Ms of
the Martyrdom of Polycarp, 357; two
Mss of the Antiochene Acts of Martyr-
dom with Epistle to the Romans, also
Mss of the Acts of the Metaphrast; see
Addenda to Vol. 11.

Hegesippus, sects mentioned by, 161

Helena, 332

Helladarchs, 411

Hero, 46, 149, 240, 243 Sq, 307 sq

Hero, Epistle to; Anglo-Latin version
of, 55 sq; Greek text of, 243 sq;
Coptic fragment of, 277 sq

Hero, Prayer of; Coptic version of, 297
sq; Latin version of, 307 sq; history
of Latin version of, 308; the Greek
restored, 309 sq

Herodes the Irenarch, 325, 354, 372 Sq,
400; 479; 480, 485 _

High-priest, in the Epistle of Polycarp a
type of Christ, 345

Hilgenfeld, 320, 429

Hippolytus, 161

Hofmann, 342

Holy Sepulchre, Ms recently discovered
in the Library of the, 357

Hort, Two Dissertations of, rg0

Hugo de S. Victore, 6

Ignatian Epistles, Seven genuine ; history
of Anglo-Latin version of, 5 sq; text
of Anglo-Latin version, 13 sq; text of
fragments of Syriac version, 93 sq ; text
ofa fragment of Coptic version, 278 sq ;
in the hands of Polycarp, 348

Ignatian Epistles, Thirteen forged and
interpolated (Long Recension); date
of, 127 ; number and classes of epistles
in, 127 sq; authorities for text of, 128
sq; history of printed text of, 130 sq;
text and notes, 135 sq; Avostolical
Constitutions imitated in, 155, 158,
159, 160, 161, 166sq, 1728q, 176, 187,
192, 201, 205, 206, 207, 213, 216, 224
sq, 244, 246, 262; anachronisms in,
160, 162, 240 sq; inconsistencies in,
195 sq; Zahn on the authorship of,
196; Christology of the author of,
2123; scriptural passages found in, see
Index tt

Ignatian Epistles, Three Syriac (Cure-
tonian Abridgment); Mss of, 74; text
of, 75 sq; translation of, 86 sq

8)

514

Ignatius, bishop of Antioch; fellow
prisoners of, 313, 337) 349, 4743; guard
with, 313; his meeting with Polycarp,
3143; his directions by letter to Poly-
carp, 347,348; his alleged correspond-
ence with S. John, 6sq; with Mary
of Cassobola, 135 sq

Ignatius, Acts of Martyrdom of; see Acts
of Martyrdom of Ignatius

in praesenti, 349 sq

Interpolated Epistles; see Zenatian E-
pistles, Thirteen

Trenzeus (S.) ; Polycarp mentioned in the
writings of, 402 sq; only knew of one
Epistle of Polycarp, 421, 443 sq

Trenarch, 459

Tsocrates, 403, 428, 486

iepoupyew, of celebrating the Eucharist,

arene cs.
wva, construction with, 380

Jacobson ; his edition of the Anglo-Latin
version, 7, 11; of the Epistle of Poly-
carp, 320, 327; of the Martyrdom of
Polycarp, 356, 357, 362, 369

Jews; customs of the, 172 sq, 2103 in-
stigate persecutions of the Christians,
382 sq; at Smyrna, 382; at the
martyrdom of Polycarp, 382 sq, 385,
395, 482, 484; their conduct at fires,
460, 503

John (S.); tutor of Polycarp, 333 sq;
his style imitated in Epistle of Polycarp,
322, 3343 legend of the boiling oil
found in supposed Polycarpian frag-
ments, 421s

John (S.), the alleged Correspondence
between Ignatius and, 6; never ex-
isted in Greek, 6; popularity of, 6;
MSS of, 11 sq; Latin text of, 69 sq

John the Baptist, his head traditionally
at Emesa, 356

John the Deacon; his date, 420; his
biography of Gregory the Great, 420;
his Expositio in Heptateuchum, 420;
a Catena probably by, 420

Josiah, youth of, 44, 143, 166

Julius Cassianus, 151

Krause, 404

Lagarde, 308, 360, 393

Lamech, 445

Laodicea, cities of the name, 249

Laus Heronis ; see Hero, Prayer of

Leake, 136, 363

Lebadzea, 457

Lebadian baths, 430, 457, 501

Lebedus; position of, 456 sq; hot-springs
at, 457

Leclerc, 319

INDEX OF SUBJECT MATTER.

Lemoyne, 319, 320, 393

Letter of the Smyrnzans; see Acts of
Martyrdom of Polycarp

Leviticus, 468

Leyitissa, 468

Linus, bishop of Rome, 137 sq, 155

Lipsius, 410

Logos, doctrine of the; see Christology

Lois, 433, 488

Long Recension ; see /gnatian Epistles,
Thirteen forged and interpolated

Lord’s Day, 452

Lucian, 391

Luke (gy, the supposed reference in
2 Cor. viil. 18 to, 263

Lyciarchs, 404; their election, 406

Aaodixta (form), 249
AeBadeva, 457

AéBados (form), 456 sq
A€Bedos and NEBados, 457
devirys, 468

Oya (74) = Gospels, 335

Macarius Magnes, 387, 430

Magic charged against Jesus, 192

Magnesians, Ignatian Epistle to the;
Anglo-Latin version of, 29 sq; Greek
text of Long Recension, 164 sq

Malalas, John, errors of, 138, 139

Marcellus of Ancyra; his Christology,
169sq; opposed in the Long Recension,
169sq, 194

Marcianus; composer of the Letter of
the Smyrnzans, 355, 398; his identity
with the friend of Irenzeus, 398

Marcianus, the lawyer, 399

Marcion; encounters Polycarp at Rome,
335, 402, 486; refuted by Bucolus, 441

Marinus of Anazarbus, 137

Marinus of Neapolis, more than one, 137

Marinus of Palmyra, 137

Marinus of Sebastene, 137

Marinus, the friend of Eusebius, 137

Maris of Chalcedon, 137

Maris of Neapolis, 43 sq, 137, 146, 249

Marquardt, on the Asiarchs, 404, 406,
407, 411, 412

Marriage, opposition to second, 445 sq

Martialis Mestrzeus, 132

Martyrdom of Ignatius, Acts of; see Acts
of Martyrdom of Lgnatius

Martyrdom of Polycarp, Acts of; see
Acts of Martyrdom of Polycarp

Martyrdoms, phenomena at, 389

Martyrs; honours paid to, 395 sq; com-
memorations of, 396

Mary of Cassobola ; her connexion with
S. Paul, 135, 1373 with Anencletus,
135, 147; Anglo-Latin version of her
correspondence with Ignatius, 42 sq;

INDEX OF SUBJECT MATTER.

Greek text, 135 sq; alleged place of
writing, 128, 135

Mary the Virgin; her supposed corre-
spondence with Ignatius, 6, 11 sq; MSS
of, 11; it never existed in Greek, 6;
Latin text of, 71 sq; probable origin of,
144

Matthai, 355

Maximus, 327

Mayor (Prof. J. E. B.), notes on the
Pionian Life of Polycarp by, 466 sq

Meineke, 327

Melanippus, 397

Meletius, his definition of the Logos, 171

Melito, 160

Memphitic dialect, Ignatian literature in
the, 276, 281 sq

Menander, mentioned in the Long Re-
cension, 160, 161

Ministry, lower orders in the, 240 sq

Mizpah, 154

Mommsen, 369, 372; 375

Montanists, reckoning of Easter among
the, 429, 434 ‘

Morel’s edition of Long Recension, 132,
179; 212

Moses, bishop of Castabala, 136

Mosinger’s edition of Ignatian literature
in Arabic, 300 sq

murex, 367

pakaplos, 326, 365
Mdpis (name), 137
Mapxiavds (name), 398
fapTipiov oTaupov, 334
paraodoyla, 324
para.otrovia, 324
peBodevew, ‘pervert,’ 334
beXETn vouwy, 208
plunuwa, 322
puovoryev7s, 190
[L@LLOTKOTTELV, 330

Neapolis, on the Zarbus, 43, 59, 137, 138,
250

Nestorians, 161

Nicephorus Callistus, quotes the Long
Recension in his Antirrhetica, 191

Nicetes, 354, 374, 480

Nicolaitans; mentioned in the Long Re-
cension, 161, 213; their founder, 161,
213

Nicon, quotes the Long Recension, 201

Nolte, 343

Nolten, Christopher, 466

Nolten, J. F., 467

NedzroXus, 138

veedala (metaph.), 236
vewkOpos, 405

Nexyrns (name), 374

515

Obededom; called Abeddadan, 167 ; con-
fused with Sheba, 167

Oblations; for the dead, 452; for other
purposes, 457 sq

Olive, typical character of the, 236

Onesimus, 23, 55, 58, 248, 251

Origen; on episcopal succession at An-
tioch, 238; on the name Ebion, 213

olkodopeta bar eis, 327
olkovoula, 265, 366
ONoKapTrwpa, 386
ddokad’TwUA, 386, 438
8rov dv’ SXov, 438, 466
OMoNoYNTNS, 241
épuyy.ades, 160

ére with conjunctive, 183

wdives Oavarov, 323
BMoyepav, 142
wpa, 387

Pacéus’ edition of the Long Recension,
131 sq

Paconianus, Nemerius Castricius Lucius,
the Asiarch, 408

Pamphyliarchs, 404; length of tenure of,
413

Pape, 202

Papias of Hierapolis, on the Gospels, 335

Papinianus, 407

Papirius, bishop of Smyrna, 459, 501

Parable of Lost Sheep in Gnostic systems,

332

Parthey, 136, 139

passibilis, 343

Passion of Christ, parallels in the mar-
tyrdom of Polycarp to the, 365, 370,
372, 373) 377> 399 ‘ BP 3

Paul (S.); his connexion with Philippi,
322, 326sq; probably wrote but one
Epistle to the Philippians, 327; quota-
tions in the Epistle of Polycarp from
his writings, see /udex 72; his move-
ments as recorded in the Pionian Life,
429, 433 $q; tradition of his marriage,
209

Peregrinus Proteus, 39!

Pergamum; Quadratus, the restorer of,
369; festivals of the Commune Asiae
at, 405

Perrot, 407

Peter of Alexandria, 429

Petermann’s edition of the Armenian
version of the Ignatian Epistles, 133

Phzedrus, metaphor in the Pionian Life
borrowed from the, 441

Philadelphia ; festivals of the Commune
Asiae at, 405; Jews in, 240; martyrs
from, 355, 397; its connexion with
Smyrna, 396sq; mentioned in the Letter
of the Smyrnzeans, 364, 396 sq

33—2

516

Philadelphians, Ignatian Epistle to the;
Anglo-Latin version of, 34 sq; Greek
text of Long Recension of, 203 sq

Philip the Apostle, a married man, 209

Philip the Asiarch, 354, 383 sq, 400, 405
sq, 410, 483; see also Phzlippus, C.
Fulius (2)

Philip, the recorder of Tralles, 384

Philip the Trallian; see Phzip the Asiarch

Philippi; conversion of, 314, 343; Igna-
tius at, 313 3 episcopacy at, 332; S.
Paul at, 322, 326 sq; persecution at,

337

Philippians, Epistle to Polycarp from the,
313, 3473; perhaps contained a post-
script written by Ignatius, 347

Philippians, Epistle of Polycarp to the;
see Lolycarp, Epistle of

Philippians, Ignatian Epistle to the;
Greek text and notes, 188 sq

Philippians, Pauline Epistle to the; re-
ferred to by Polycarp, 314, 322, 3273
probably not more than one, 327

Philippus, C. Julius (1); inscriptions re-
lating to, 384 sq; high-priest of Asia,
384 sq

Philippus, C. Julius (2); son of the last-
named, 384 sq; inscriptions relating
to, 384 sq; his titles, 384; his identity
with Philip the Asiarch established,
384; account in Aristides of his elec-
tion, 406; Boeckh on his name, 384;
epigram upon his statue, 384

Philippus, C. Julius (3); son of the last-
named, 384 sq; inscriptions relating
to, 384 sq; his titles, 384 sq; error of
Sterrett regarding, 385

Philo, deacon of Cilicia, 16, 17, 37, 51,
55, 187, 188, 202, 217, 236, 237, 349

Philomelium ; its situation and history,
363; Letter to the Church of; see
Acts of Martyrdom of Polycarp

Philostratus, 369, 374

Phoenicarchs, 404, 407, 409

Phrygians, proverbial cowardice of the,

399

Pigres, L. Ailius, the Asiarch, 414

Pilate’s wife, the dream of, 192

Pionian Life of Polycarp, 423 sq; history
of document, 357, 423 sq; its incom-
plete character, 424 sq; object of the
writer, 424 sq; imitates the Ignatian
Epistle to Polycarp, 425, 444, 454 Sq 3
and the language of Irenzeus, 426, 430
sq, 4433 authorship discussed, 426 sq ;
‘Pionius’ a pseudonym, 428; date of
author, 4293; nationality of author, 430;
text and notes, 432 sq; translation,
486 sq; interpolates the text of the
Letter of the Smyrnzeans, 393

Pionius, the martyr; his identity, 427,
4293; Jews active at his martyrdom,

INDEX OF SUBJECT MATTER.

382; not the author of the Pionian Life
of Polycarp, 427 sq; his name assumed
by the author, 428 sq

Pitra, criticism on, 420

Plato’s Phzedrus, 441

Polybius, 55, 58, 249

Polycarp, Acts of Martyrdom of; see
Acts of Martyrdom of Polycarp

Polycarp, bishop of Smyrna; a pupil of
the Apostles, 333; his position at
Smyrna, 321, 332 sq; probably a man
of means, 3713 and unmarried, 328;
his meeting with Marcion, 335, 402;
martyrdom of, 351 sq, 385 Sq, 475 Sq3
phenomena at, 389 sq ; presents paral-
lel to the Passion of Christ, 365, 370,
372, 373, 377, 390; age at martyrdom,
379; grave of, 396; fellow martyrs of,
355, 397; his connexion with Apostles
ignored in the Pionian Life, 430

Polycarp, Epistle of; circumstances of
writing, 313 sq; connexion with Ig-
natian Epistles, 313sq; analysis, 315
sq; authorities for text, 316 sq ; printed
editions, 318 sq; text and notes, 321 sq;
translation, 469 sq; reminiscences of
the Epistle of Clement in, 321, 323,
324, 325, 328, 329, 330, 331, 335, 3383
formula of quotation used in, 323; co-
incidences with and quotations from
canonical writings in, see “dex 7;
other possible quotations in, 324, 334

Polycarp, Ignatian Epistle to; Anglo-
Latin version of, 18sq; text of the
Curetonian Abridgment, 75 sq; trans-
lation, 86sq; textual connexion with
the Long Recension, 318; Greek text
of the Long Recension, 228sq; referred
to by Polycarp, 347; imitated in the
Pionian Life, 425, 444, 454 Sq

Polycarp, Pionian Life of; see Prontan
Life of Polycarp

Polycarpian Fragments
Capua, 419 sq

Polycrates of Ephesus, concerning the
grave of Polycarp, 396

praestolari, 339

Prayer of Hero; see Hero, Prayer of

Presbyters; their relation to bishops as
shown by the Epistle of Polycarp, 321,
332 sq; their characteristics, 332 sq;
see Lishops

Proper names, declined when compound,
138

Prudentius, 391

Pyramus, the river, 138

Pythagoreans, rule of forgiveness among

the, 345
Pythodorus, the earliest recorded Asiarch,

404

in Victor of

tmadnros, 343

INDEX OF SUBJECT MATTER.

mdOvn (form), 196

madluBorov (76), 194

TavTETOMTNS, 335

TapacKeu7, 372

mapeyyuav, 146

Tapbevia, patristic derivations of, 445, 494

mapoxely (constr.), 321; and karockely,
437, 463

melvn, 196

mwem)avnuevov (76), absolutely, 332

Tépas youv, 390

TeptKOTTEW, 192

TeplioTEpd, 358, 360, 390 Sq

meovesia and gidapyupia, 340

TVON, 325

rodnpns, 453

modvoxLo7s, 436, 466

mpd THS Toads, 386

mpoarpaniferbar, 156

mpoetiaxTivev, 326

Tponyetobar, 339

TpOKELTaL, 214

TpoTeMTE, 322

mpotrotigew, 156

mTpooavTys, 152

mpoomdbea, 439, 466

mpoopopd, ecclesiastical meanings of, 455
Ss

Se ouumlrrew, 382

MpwrdToKos TOO Darava, 335

TTEPO, 439; 441

mTuAwpol, 240

pavnriav, 144, 198
prapyupia and meovetia, 340
prety, ayarav, aTépyew, 328
PrreuTpbcwros, 445, 408
pidodێatroros, 365

podtdwrds, 237

pptyava and sda, 385
pudaxtiKés, 156

WdaATalt, 240
WirOs, Wrorys, 265

Quadratus, Julius, the restorer of Perga-
mum, 369

Quadratus, L. Statius, proconsul of Asia,
368 sq, 400, 485

Quartodeciman controversy, referred to
in the Pionian Life of Polycarp, 429 sq

Quintus, the Phrygian, 353, 357, 369, 478

Quotation, formule of, in the Epistle of
Polycarp, 323

Quotations from apocryphal sources, in
the Long Recension, 153, 219

Quotations from canonical scriptures, in
the Long Recension, and the Epistle
of Polycarp, see Zrdex ii

Ramsay (Prof. W. M.), 413
Readers, order of, 240

317

Reliques of Polycarp, 394

Reliques, worship of, 394 sq

Renouf, his assistance in this edition, 276

Rhaius Agathopus; mentioned in the
Ignatian Epistles, 16, 37, 55, 187, 202,
217, 230; error in the name, 217; his
connexion with Philo, 188, 217, 349

Rheginus, Tib. Julius, the Asiarch, 410

Rhegium, 203

Ritter, 136, 138, 140

Roman Acts of Martyrdom; see Acts of
Martyrdom of Lgnatius

Roman bishops, succession of early, 137

Romans, Ignatian Epistle to the; Anglo-
Latin version of, 62 sq; text of
the Curetonian Abridgment, 82 sq;
translation, go sq; Greek text of the
Long Recension, 266 sq; the only
dated letter, 273

Rosweyd, 357, 424

Routh, 319, 320

Rufinus, translation of Eusebius by, 358
sq; its date and character, 360; its
circulation in Gaul, 360

Rufus and Zosimus, 313, 337, 349; 4743
their day, 337

Ruinart; criticisms on, 359 sq; his edition
of the Letter of the Smyrnzeans, 362

Russel, 319

porfos, 435, 466

Sabbath, name of the Jewish, 174

Sabbath day’s journey, 173

Sabellians, mentioned in the Long Re-
cension, 154

Sacerdotal teaching of the Long Re-
cension, 215

sacerdotales, 415

Sahidic dialect, Ignatian fragments in
the, 276 sq

Samuel; youth of, 141, 165; called 6
Brérrwv, 141

Sardes, festivals of the Commune Asiae
at, 405

Saumaise, 319

Schenke (Dr H.), his assistance in this
edition, 357

Schott, Greek ms of the
Polycarp known to, 319

Schiirer, 429

Severus of Antioch, quotes the Epistle of
Polycarp, 317, 318, 345

Sheba, confused with Gbededora 167

Sillig, 139

Simon Magus; alluded to in the Long
Recension, 160, 161,212; on the parable
of the Lost Sheep, 332; his relation to
other heresiarchs, 162

Simon the Cyrenian, 337

Simonians, their tenets, 160

Singers, order of, 240

Epistle of

518

Sirmondus, 318

Smithy Ge 753575 302

Smyrna; beauty of, 462; its connexion
with Philadelphia, 397 sq; evange-
lisation of, 314, 343, 4323 Polycarp’s
position at, 321; Jews in, 382; festivals
at, 405; topographical details, 430,
4343 bishops of, 434

Smymeans, Ignatian Epistle to the;
Anglo-Latin version of, 13sq; Greek
text of the Long Recension, 218 sq;
Coptic fragment of, 276, 278 sq

Smyrnzeans, Letter of the; see Acts of
Martyrdom of Polycarp

Sobelus, 10, 43, 140

Socrates, 401, 428

Solomon, the youth of, 141 sq, 165, 166

Sozomen, 429

Stapulensis, 318

Statius Quadratus; see Quadratus, L.
Statius

Stephanus Gobarus, 161

Sterrett, 385, 414

Stoic contempt for the body, 394

Strabo, 383, 406, 462

Strateeas, son of Eunice, 433, 488

Subdeacons, order of, 240

Sunday, patristic appellations of, 174

Sura and Senecio, consulship of, 68

Swete, 321

Sylloge Polycarpiana, 314, 347 sq

Syriac Epistles of Curetonian Abridg-
ment; see /gnatian Epistles, Three
Syriac

Syriac version of the Acts of Martyrdom
of Polycarp, 360

Syriac version of the Antiochene Acts of
Martyrdom of Ignatius; Mss of, 74;
text of, 103 sq

Syriac version of the genuine Ignatian
Epistles; Mss of, 74, 87; text of frag-
ments, 93 Sq

Syriarchs, 405, 407, 409+

cdBBarov wéya, 374, 400
ceBaoTeia, 405

cipwv, 460

oKoTLd, 154

ZOBnros, 140

oTé\Neo Oat, 455
Zrparalas (the name), 433
oTparnyos=duumvir, 460
aTbpat, 393 Sq

avuBora, of passover elements, 203
oupmlrrew Tpocwrov, 382
cr pBn, 463

TWMATELOV, 343

TWMATLOY, 394

Tarsians, Ignatian Epistle to the; Anglo-
Latin version of, 47sq; Greek text
and notes of, 179 sq

INDEX OF SUBJECT MATTER.

Teos; position of, 430, 456, 501; hot
springs at, 456 sq; perhaps called Le-
badian, 457

Thavia, 17

Theatinus codex of the Epistle of Poly-
carp, 316, 317

Thebuthis, 161

Theodas, 162

Theodore of Mopsuestia, reading of a
passage in, 321

Theodoret, mentions Cleobius, 163

Theodotus, mentioned in the Long Re-
cension, 162

Theophilus, bishop of Castabala, 136

Theophylact, 209

Therapeutes, 173

Theudas, 161

Thraseas the martyr, 451, 498; myrtle
tree over his grave, 430, 451, 498

Timotheus A‘lurus, quotes the Epistle of
Polycarp, 317, 318, 345

Timothy, celibacy of, 208 sq ; home of, 433

Titus, celibacy of, 208

Tralles, the wealth of, 383, 406

Trallians, Ignatian Epistle to the; Anglo-
Latin version of, 38 sq; Greek text of
the Long Recension, 149 sq

Trecentius, 429

Turrianus, Greek Ms of Epistles of
Polycarp and Barnabas used by, 318 sq

Tuna (reading), 221
TO dé viv éxov, 451, 408

Oavudgew ei, with indic., 373

Oeodldaxtos, 456

deoreBys, 369

Ocodopos, the legend accepted by the
author of the Long Recension, 268

Ovo.acTHpLov, 329 sq; used of widows, 329

Unction, at consecration of bishops, 453

Ussher; his text of the Anglo-Latin ver-
sion, 7 sq; his edition of the Laus
Heronis, 308; of the Long Recension,
132 Sq, 162, 197, 203, 236, 237; of
the Epistle of Polycarp, 319, 322; of
the Letter of the Smyrnzans, 356,
362, 390; on supposed Polycarpian
fragments, 419 sq

imép THs dydons, patristic interpretations
of, 174

bmecavaxwpety, 442, 467

br6, with dative, 255

dmoypapp.0s, 336

UirodudKovol, 240

UropwvyTHs, 211

Vairlenius Sylvius, 132
Valens, presbyter of Philippi, 314 sq, 328,
340 sq, 475; his wife, 341

INDEX OF SUBJECT MATTER.

Valens (name), 337, 34°

Valesius, 364

Vedelius, 132

Victor, bishop of Capua; date of his
death, 420; character and date of his
Responsions, 419 sq; alleged Polycarp-
ian fragments in, 419 sq

Virgin Mary ; see Wary the Virgin

Virginity, instances of, 208 sq

Virgins, order of, 329; alluded to in the
Epistle of Polycarp, 332

Vitalis, bishop of Philippi, 202

Volkmar, 320

Voss’ edition of the Long Recension,
132, 136, 319

Waddington, 372, 373) 404, 407) 415

Wesseling, 136

Whiston’s edition of the Long Recen-
sion, 133

Widows; care of the early church for, 333;
the order of, 329; distinct from dea-
conesses, 329; allusions in the Epistle
of Polycarp to, 328sq; patristic ex-
amples of virtuous, 210

Wordsworth, Bishop Charles, 200, 393

Wordsworth, Bishop John, his assistance
in this edition, 356

Wright (Prof.); his assistance in this edi-
tion, 77sq, 299; his catalogue, 138,
361, 397

219

FavOckés, 400, 485
Edda and Pp’yava, 385

Young, 245, 319

Zarbis, the river, 138

Zarbus, the river, 43, 59, 138, 250

Zahn; on the authorship of the Long
Recension, 196, 2413 his edition criti-
cised, 138, 139, 140, 145, 149,172,175,
192, 197; supported, 135, 141, 148,
169, 195, 200, 213; his edition of the
Epistle of Polycarp, 320; criticised,
323, 326, 339, 350; supported, 328,
3373 his edition of the Letter of the
Smyrnezeans, 362; criticised, 372, 399;
supported, 366, 370; on a Syriac ver-
sion of this Letter, 360; on the author-
ship of the Polycarpian fragments, 420
sq; on the authorship of the Pionian
Life of Polycarp, 426 sq; his edition
criticised, 426, 428 sq; supported, 426,
434, 463

Zeno, 397

Zosimus and Rufus, 313, 337, 349, 4723
their day, 337

Zotion, 30, 165

ZapBos, 138, 250

Me

INDEX OF SCRIPTURAL PASSAGES.

The asterisks mark the passages in which the resemblance is close, and
which therefore are printed in the text as quotations.

(1) Zhe Epistles of S. Lenatius.

Psalms *i. 3. Magn.13. S. Mark ix. so. Magn. to.
*xxxil (xxxiii). 9g. Eph. 15. xlv. 3 sq. Eph. 17.
xliii (xliv). 22. Magn. 3. See lemice eee 7 Eph. 16.
Ivii (viii). 4. Eph. 9. vi. 32. Polyc. 2.
Ixvii (Ixviii). 5. Polyc. 4. “Ava Ave Eph. 14.
Proverbs “iii. 34. Eph. 5. vi. 48. Polyce. 1.
aSainboly ity Magn. 12. Vili. 14. Rom. 7.
Isaiah =—s * xix. 22. Smyrn. 1. Ibis AO Smyrn. 10.
Abt, Bie Trall. 8. xii. 56. Polyc. 3.
liii. 4. Polyc. 1. Xlll. 21. Magn. Io.
Iviii. 6. Philad. 8. Xiv. 34. Magn. Io.
wl bots rey Smyrn. 1. XXlv. 36 sq. Smyrn. 3.
*Ixvi. 18. Magn. to. *xxiv. 39. Smyrn. 3.
S. Matthew iii. 12. Eph. 16. So Hfolevel tiie Magn. 7.
Sills) 05. Smyrn. f. Hy its Magn. 7.
Vv. 13. Magn. to. “inh, bc Philad. 7.
V. 45 Sq. Polyce. 1. iv. Io Sq. Rom. 7.
Vil. 15. Philad. 2. vi. 27. Rom. 7.
Vil. 24 Sq. Polye. 1. vi. 31 sq. Eph. 5.
viil. 17. Polyc. t. Vi. 33. Rom. 7.
3m 1 Polye. 2. vi. 48 sq. Rom. 7.
X. 40. Eph. 6. Vili. 28. Magn. 7.
2H ZG Rom, g. Vili. 29. Magn. 8.
Xli. 29. Rom. 7. a OE Philad. 9.
halle Bey Eph. 14. Xli. 3 sq. Eph. 17.
Xlll. 24 Sq. Philad. 3. 25 Bilg Trall. 4.
xiii. 25. Eph. to. Ry Bile Eph. 17.
Xili. 33. Magn. Io. Xll. 32. Smyrn. I.
Oe WEN Trall. 11. Xlll. 3. Maen. 7.
XV. 13. Philad. 3. xiii. 20. Eph. 6.
XVi. 3. Polyc. 3. XIV. 30. Eph. 17.
XVi. 17. Philad. 7. HAO" Li Philad. 3.
Xvili. 19 sq. Eph. 5. xv. 18 sq. Rom. 3.
“Sab Lie Smyrn. 6. Xvi. II. Eph. 17.
Xx. 33 sq. Eph. 6. Views Trall. 4.
Xxii. IQ. Magn. 5. xvi. 28. Magn. 7.
XXVi. 7 Sq. Eph. 17. Acts 1. 25. Magn. 5.
S. Mark ili. 27. Rom. 7. Welds Eph. 3.
vill. 38. Smyrn. 10. vi. 2. Philad. 11.

IX. 43- Eph. 16. vi. 3. Philad, 11.

INDEX OF SCRIPTURAL PASSAGES.

Acts Koa.
xv. 38.
xx. 28.
Romans i. 3.
ii. 18.
li. 24.
ili. 27.
*vi. 4.
vi. 5.
Vi. 5.
vi. 17.
vil. 6.
vii. 8.
Vill. II.
vill. 17.
vill. 17.
Vill. 29.
ix. 23:
xiv. 17.
XV. 5.
1 Corinthians i. 7.

Smyrn. 3.
Eph. 14.
Eph. r.
Smyrn. 1.
Eph. 20.
Trall. 8.
Eph. 18.
Eph. 1g.
Magn. 5.
Trall. 9.
Magn. 6.
Magn. 9.
Trall. 13.
Trall. 9.
Magn. 5.
Smyrn. 11.
Maen. 5.
Eph. 9.
Mirai:
Eph. tr.

Smyrn. zzscr.

Polyce. 2.

Eph. 3.
Philad. 3.
Eph. 16.
Eph. 15.
Mrallkra:
Polyc. 6.
Rom. 5.
Magn. 3.
Eph. 8.
Rom. 9.
Magn. to.
Eph. to.
Eph. 16.
Philad. 3.
Polye. 5.
Eph. 15.
Eph. 16.
Trall. 6.
Polyc. 4.
Rom. 4.
Rom. 9g.
Eph. It.
Rolycs 3°
Polyc. 5.
Rom. 4.
Polyc. 6.
Rom. 6.
Polyc. 2.
Polyc. 3.
Magn. 6.
Eph. 20.
Philad. 4.

1 Corinthians x. 33.
xi. 18.
Xi. 20.
Xll. 12 Sq.
Xll. 15 Sq.
Xlii. 2.
xv. § sq.
ele a tes Sq:
XV. 32.
XV. 32.
XV 47s
xv. 58.
Xvi. 12.
xvi. 18.
XV1. 19.

2 Corinthians iv. Io.
iv. 14.
vi. 16.
Vii. I.
xX. 12 Sq.
xo Gs
XAleente
xili. 5.
Xili. 13.

Galatians i. 1.
tenlOe

Ephesians i. 3 sq.
i. Q.
i. 10.
Ie 12).
thy) 23%
ii. 10.
iil. 16 sq.
il. 20Sq.
lil. 3 sq.
iii. 4.
iii. 6.
lil. Q.
ili. Q-
ili. (1.
ill. 19.
lic

521

Trall. 2;
Philad. 4.
Philad. 4.
‘Nralle nm.
Rom. 5.
Eph. 3.
Rom. 9.
Trall. to.
irallseros

Philad. 6.
Eph. 3.
Magn. 12.
Magn. 13.
Philad. 1.
Rom. 2.
Eph. 3.
Eph rr
Trall. 10.
Polyc. zzscr.

Eph. ae
Eph. 12.
Eph. 18.
Eph. zzscr.
Eph. zzser.

Trall. 5.
Smyrn. 1.
Eph. 12.
Eph. 19.
Eph. zzscr.
Eph. zzscr.
Trall. 12.
Polye. 1.
Magn. 13.
Eph. 20.
Eph. rt.
Polyc. 5.
Eph. 12.
Trall. 12.
Rom. 2.
Eph. 13.

522 INDEX OF SCRIPTURAL PASSAGES.

Ephesians vi. 13 sq. Polyc. 6.
vi. 19 Eph. 12.
Vi. 24 Eph. 17.
Philippians il. 3. Philad. r.
iy 3p Philad. 8.
il. 10. Trall. 9.
rile 14, Rom. 2.
li. 25. Eph. t.
ll. 30 Eph. 14.
lll. Q. Trall. 13.
iil. 10 Magn. 5.
lil. 15 Smyrn, It.
Iv. 12. Eph. 12.
(i 13}. Smyrn. 4.
Colossians i. 16. Trall. 5.
i. 18. Smyrn. 1.
ine. Eph. to.
i. 26. Eph. 19.
lil. 22. Rom. 2.
1 Thessalonians ii. 4. Rom. 2.
ii. Q. Philad. 6.
il. 13. Eph. ro.
v. 17. Eph. to.
1 Timothy i. 1. Magn. 11.
rs 3s Polyc. 3.
i. 4. Eph. 20.
tle Be Eph. 14.
rey ep Rom. 9.
ll. 9 sq Eph. 9.
ill. g. Trall. 7.
iv. 7. Maen. 8.
Vv. 14 Trall. 8.
vi. 2 Polyc. 4.
Vi. 3 Polyce. 3.
vi. II Trall. 8.
vi. 14 Trall. 13.
2 Timothy i. 3. Trall. 7.
116, 1) Eph. 19.
i. 16. Eph. 2.
ne 155 Smyrn. to.
ii. 3 sq. Polyc. 6.
ths Bp Polye. 1.
ll. 10Sq Smyrn. 4.
hy Tee Maen. «.
ll. 25 Smyrn. 9.
(2)
Psalms Elia i. ches
iil Hi 6.
ive 4 12.
Jeremiah “*v. 4. 11.
Ezekiel XXXiV. 3 Sq. 6.
Tobit *iv. 10(=Xil..9). To.
S. Matthew *v. 3. 2.
*v. 10. 2
*V. 44. 12.

2 Timothy

Titus

Philemon

Hebrews

James

1 Peter

2 Peter
1 John

3 John
Revelation

ili. 6.

iii, 15.

vil. 19 sq.

ix. 7 Sq.
1X. 20.
X. 19.
Ro BPe
xi. 16.
xl. 25 sq.
sath, 1 Sale
Xlll. Io.
ilo Zs

iv. 6.

i. 8.

i. 10 Sq.

*

li. 8.
as ii

Xlv. 17 sq.

The Epistle of S. Polycarp.

S. Matthew vi. 12 sq.

S. Mark
S. Luke

“Nil 103.

*vill. I sq.

Oy Pe}:
XXVl. 44.
ibs Bie
xiv. 38.
vi. 20.
vi. 36 sq.

x * * * *

Eph. 17.
Smyrn. 1.
Polyce. 2.
Rom, 2.
Magn. 8.
Magn. 8.
Eph. 2.
Trall. 12.
Eph. 2 (bis).
Magn. 6.
Magn. 3.
Eph. 17.
Philad. g.
Philad. 9g.
Magn. 6.
Philad. g.
Polye. tr.
Magn. 8.
Magn. 8.
Eph. 17.
Magn. 7.
Polyc. 2.
Eph. 5.
Eph. 19.
Magn. 8
Eph. g.
Polyc. 2.
Eph. 12.
Rom. g.
Eph. 9.
Magn. 9.
Magn. 9g.
Polyc. 6.
Eph. 19.
Eph. 5.
Magn. 13.
Eph. 8.
Eph. 11.
Trall. 4.
Rom. 3.
Smyrn. 7.
Eph. 3.
Philad. 9g.
Eph. 5.
Eph. 5.

NP STonsTon y st OF

INDEX OF SCRIPTURAL PASSAGES.

S. Luke
S. John
Acts

ayy k
xv. 16.
“ii. 24.
Vil. 52.
Vill. 21.
“abd lp
XV. 7
XK ae
Yb Hes
“Salih, Moy,
xii. 8.
xiii. 10.
*xiv. Io Sq.
1 Corinthians *vi. 2.
*vi. Q sq.
*xiv. 25.
Xv. 28.
*xv. 58.
2 Corinthians iii. 2.
*iv. 14.
EvenlOs
*vill. 21.
Kegs
15 1%
*iv. 26.

Romans

Galatians

Ephesians

Philippians _ ii. ro.

(3) JZgnatian Epistles of the Long Recension.

Genesis *i. 26 sq.
“Ay 31)
obs BY
“ibe (G
*xvili. 27.
*xix. 24.
*xxii. 18.
Sxiix. TO;
iv. 10.
xvi. 8.
Eo
xii. 3.
Xxvil. 16 sq.
XXVil. 17.
Iv. 35;

Exodus

* OK 3k

*

Numbers

Deuteron.

* * * KO OK OK
3.4
caus

> +

vi. 4.

Chiens7s

12.

7
n Ove

ie - _

al

=e
PROP SP AA RMBH BW ADS AO ser aAyy oer y

_

Ant. 2.
Magn. 9.
Hero tf.
Ant. 2.
Magn. 12.
Ant. 2.
Magn. Io.
Philad. 9.
Magn. 12.
Magn. 3.
Ant. 9.
Eph. to.
Mary to Ign. 1.
Hero 8.
Philip. 2.
Philip. 2.
Smyrn. 2.
Ant. 2.

Philippians iii. 21.
iv. 10.
In Os
15 PS%
2 Thessalonians *i. 4.
pills
ils te
ill. I Sq.
itil Ee
iii. 11.
IV. 2.
iv. 15.
V. 5.
vi. 7-
vi. 10.
2 Timothy “ii. 12.

*

Colossians

1 Timothy

Hebrews
1 John

1 Peter

NS

_

_

_

FMI PVP AOPONSY Paw ASCE S ED

Deuteron. “*vi. 5. Eph. 14.
SViewk3 Philip. 12.
*vi. 16. Philip. rr.
“sari (op Philad. 3.
raul, iis, JeNali, Oy
ordosb FE Hero 8.
Xxxll. 15. Eph. 15.
Joshua “Ae Ue Smyrn. 8.
1 Samuel “vill. 7. Magn. 3.
2Samuel “*vii. 18. Magn. 12.
*vii. 18. Philad. 4.
1 Kings iii. 28. Mary to Ign. 3.
Job *xxvi. 13. | ebalip sae
xxxi.13sq- Philad. 4.
phos dieses Jeune; 112),
*xxxil. gsq. Magn. 3.
*xlii. 6. Magn. 12.
Psalms ih By Magn. 13.

524

Psalms *v. 6.
Lala he

nb Os

*vil. 4.

INDEX OF SCRIPTURAL PASSAGES.

Sd (Xl) as
ex ( xii) Sao

1 (li).

LO sq.

*Ixvil (Ixviii). 5.
*Ixvii (Ixviii). 6.

*)xxxi (Ixxxii). 7.
Ixxxiv (Ixxxv). 9.
xc (xci). II sq.
cli (civ). 15.
Cixa(Cx) same
Cixa(Cx) ane
Cxv. 3 (cxvi). 12.

*
*
*
*

*cxvili (cxix). 1.
CXVili (cxix). 51.
xxx (GX) ea

cli. 1 (Apocryph. ).

Proverbs

Ecclesiastes
Canticles

Isaiah

iit. 345
Vala 7

*vili. 22.
*vili. 27.
Vili. 30.
“1b, Its
Oe) dle
*x, 25.

*

* Oe K OK

a
a

xiv. 29.
XV. 27.
XVill. Q.

* *K

*xxil. 2Q-

HF * H

EXXXEAs
il. 25.
i. 3 Sq.
iil. 15.

“To TI):

Nllhy, Ti
vii. 14.

bh eb Oe

“ies O

oe.
TOMS Tie

BESR Zc

*xlili. 26.

*xliv. 6.

*xlv. 23.

Sahiba, Gee

Slinn5:
“bites Gf
*lvi. 10.
*lvi. 10.
*Ivii. 4.
*Ixii. 2.
“xii. 0 De
*lxil. 12.
*Ixvi. 2.
wibayy Tiss

*xvill. 17.

XXlil. 24.
XXIV. 21.

Hero 5.
Magn. g.
Smyrn. 9g.
Eph. fo.
Magn. g.
Trall. ro.
Philad. 5.
Hero 3.
lars sit.
Trall. ro.
Trall. 7.
Philip. ro.
Hero tr.
Trall. 9.
Tars. 6.
Rom. 8,
Eph. 9.
Eph. 5.
Magn. to.

Mary to Ign. 4.

Hero 5.
Mary 3.
Tars. 6.
Tars. 6.
Tars. 6.
Philip. 3.
Smyrn. 2.
Eph. 7.
Eph. 7.
Hero 5.
Hero 5.
Trall. 7.
Magn. 12.
Eph. 6.
Philad. 4.
Smyrn. g.
Philip. 2.
Hero t.
phar.
Philad. 3.
Hero r.
Philip. 3.
Ant. 3.
Eph. 18.
Ant. 3.
Philip. 11.
Magn. g.
Magn. 12.
Ant. 3.
Magn. to.
Smyrn. 1.
Trall. 8.
Ant. 3.
Ant. 6.
Eph. 7.
Magn. g.
Magn. to.
Smyrn. 9.
Magn. tro.
Trall. 7.
Magn. 10.

Jeremiah

Ezekiel
Daniel
Hosea
Habakkuk
Zechariah

Malachi
Wisdom
Ecclesiasticus
Susanna

S. Matthew

S. Mark

ii. ies

* *
is
_

2
ie :

BY, 107}
xli. 10.
Xil. 10.
rte uC).
“viii. 18.

teehee

iv. 23.

Vv. 5s

XXll. 37 Sq.
red (Woy
Xxiii. 35.

eee taro Ria

*xxviii. 19.
*xxvili. 19.
* vill. 3

Mary to Ign. 3.
Magn. 3.
Eph. fo.
Mary 4.
Ant. 3.
Eph. to.
Trall. 11.
Ants
Philad. 2.
. Philad. 11.
Magn. 6.
Trall. 7.
Tars. 1.
Hero 1.
Trall. ro.
Smyrn. 3.
Philip. 2.
Eph. 11.
Hero 6.
Mary to Ign. 3.
Magn. 3.
Mary to Ign. 3.
Ant. 4.
Philip. 3.
Eph. 18.
Magn. to.
Smyrn., 1.
Philip. 9.
Philip. to.
Philip. 11.
Philip. 12.

Philad. De
Hero 2.
Eph. 5.
Philad. aescr.
Polye. t.
Philip. 5.
Smyrn. g.
Eph. 14.
Trall. 9.
Philad. 3
Smyrn. 6.
Trall. 11.
Philip. r2.
Rom. 6.
Smyrn. 6.
Smyrn. 6.
Smyrn. 6,
Eph. 12.
Philip. 4.
Trall. 9.
Philip. 2.
Philad. 9.
Rom. 6.
Trall. 8.
Ant. 2.

S. Mark
S. Luke

S. John

INDEX OF SCRIPTURAL

*xii. 30 sq.

1b By

“i, 33-

ii. 40.
ile GY
iii. 8.
iv. 9 sq.
iv. 12.
vi. 46.

5 OR
16.

ne ite
27s

= 2ifle
“sah TW
Xvi. 15.
XVll. To.
XViii. 13.
XVili. 14.

a:

rela

XXIl. 34.
XXiV. 39.
ry Te

pee ee pete te be te ee ped
Shi © Nene Pind Oe eh ones
_

V. 25.
v. 28.
V. 30.
v. 46.

FSSA SAAR A A A ht ot tote

viii. 54.
Vili. 56 sq.
*viii. 58.

*

Xxli. 32 Sq.

Xvi. 13 Sq.

Smyrn. 6.
Philad. 1.
Magn. 6.
Philip. 8.
Philip. 8.
Magn. 6.

Philip. to.
Philip. rr.

Magn. 4.
Rom. 6.
Eph. 5

Philip. ro.

Smyrn. 6.
Eph. 14.

Magn. 12.
Magn. 12.
Magn. 12.

Maen. 12.

Magn. 12.

Smyrn,. 7.
Eph. to.
Smyrn. 3.
Tars. 6.
Ant. 4.
Tars. 6.
Tars. 6.
Trall. 9.
Philip. 3.
Philip. 5.
Smyrn. 2.
Ant. 4.
Eph. 7.
Philip. 2
Smyrn. 2.
Eph. 5.
Philad. 7.
Tars. 7.
Tars. 7.
Magn. 7.
Magn. 9.
Rom. 7.
Tars. 6.

Philip. 12.

Eph. 3.
Philad. 5.
Eph. 9.
Trall. 9.
Eph. 9.
Magn. 9.
Tars. 6.
Rom. 9.
Trall. 10.
Trall. ro.
Smyrn. 2.

Smyrn. 6.

Eph. 9.
Eph. 9.
Rom. 3.
Rom. 3.
Philad. 4.
Eph. 9.

S. John

Acts

Romans

1 Corinthians

PASSAGES.

XVil.
xvii.

XVii.
XVii.
XVii.
XVii.
xk
xix.
7850 U7)
XX. 27 Sq.
Tis

“1. Q sq.
“i. 34+
“iil. 22.
Bicenis
aly WO
EX NOs
*xill. 48.
XIX. 2.
XX. 24.
XxVvi. 14.
XXVi. 23.
the fc
lena

iv. 17.

“
a
ae
ome
NY son WAL
SS anos Sere aa akC

Www
srs

*
*
*
*
%
%
*
*
*
*
*

me

<
ane
WwW

vi. 10.
*vill. 18.
3% 1}
Xili. 14.

Bra Seer en eee ae oe
Ste PS
Hee
ie)

pe ee ee tte
ie Chaat Cae
ny

ii. 8.
vii. 8.

KO Ok #

rote ie
rat, jie
xa Wat
Kile LIS
xiii. 2 sq.

*
*
*
*
*xv. 14 Sq.

77)
=

525

Philip. 2.
Smyrn. 6.
Eph. 7.
Eph. 9.
Tars. 6.
Eph. 4.
Eph. 4.
Trall. to.
Smyrn. 3.
Tars. 5.
Smyrn. 3.
Eph. 15.
Smyrn. 3.
Tars. 6.
Ant. 2.
Eph. 15.
Magn. to.
Amite 5:
Maen. to.
Trall. 6.
siarssete
Philad. 8
Wendss 36
Tars. I.
Eph. rr.
Philip. 1o.
Philip. r.
Tarss 3:
Mary 2.
Eph. 15.
Tars. 8.
Tars. 2.
Tars. Io.
Philip. r.
Eph. 2.
Trall. 6.
Eph. 18.
Philip. to.
Trall. 4.
Trall. rr.
Philip. 5.
Philip. 9.
Philad. 3.
Rom. 5.
Ant. 7.
Eph. 15.
ANN TT
Tars. 7.
Eph. 16.
Philad. 4.
Tars. 4.
Philip. r.
Philip. 2.
Philad. 4.
Magn. tf.
Ant. 7.
Eph. 3.
Hero 4.
Philip. 2.
Hero 2.
Tars. 7.

526

1 Corinthians *xv. 28.
uxv. 53:
XV
XVi. 20.
XVi. 22.
ite ype
il. ar

2 Corinthians

me
<
on

lv. ae
iv. 18.
Vn) D7

Prat at non mnesan tuner

viii. 18.
IB) Tc
Seely
Say WA
exile U2
Galatians Tis gle
1h 5
li. 19.
itil Tic
ili. 28.

Ephesians

vi. 3.
Vi. 4.
vi. 4.

vi. 16.

=
i
i>)

Philippians

a
n

BORE oes Oe) GR Re ook age
Bl=pi=Hi=nl=b1=b
rN)

Colossians

xk KOK OK OX

de ete te pee
Soviets ots
-_-

or

vi. 14 Sq.

Tars. 5.

darsa 7.
I
I

3 Op
Trall. 10.
Rom. 3.
Maen. 7.
Eph. 16.
Eph. 15.
Ant. II.
Hero 6.
Ant. II.
sheaysa 10s
Hero zuscr.
Tars. 2.
Rom. 8.
Marsan.
Philad. 4.
Tars. 3.
Magn. 1.
Hero t.
Tars. 3.
Marss.2.
Eph. 9.
Philip. 4.
Philad. 6.
Smyrn. 7.
Trall. 9.
Marss 1:
Ant: 1.
Philip. 2.
Eph. 6.
Philip. 1.
Eph. 1.
Atte let
Philip. 13.
Ant. 9.
Ant. 9.
Tars. 9.
Philad. 4.

Philad. zzscr.

Eph. 13.
Eph. 13.
Philip. 1.
Philad. 6.
Ant. 6.
Ant. 6.
Ant. 8.
Philip. r.
Trall. rr.
Magn. 9.
Tars. 4.
Tars. 4.
Smyrn. I.
Eph. 20.

Colossians

1 Thessalonians
2 Thessalonians

1 Timothy

2 Timothy

Titus

Hebrews

1 Peter

2a-Peter

Revelation

INDEX OF SCRIPTURAL PASSAGES.

Ai. ws
Sivenlise
FLV

lil. 10.
ili. 15.
ie Py

He le
li. 4.
il. 5.
1s, ep
ll. 5 sq.
TOs
SiveaLOs
ive Os
iv. 10.
iv. 12.
iv. 12.

x ok

* * * #

“il. 4.
ii. 24 sq.
*i]. 26.

*jii. 4 Sq.

its Ge
rib 17/6
iv. 6.
i. 10.
Ths The
rie Be
il. 14.
tle 3%
ie 63}

CEE) 3G re oy Pa OE ye

a
wn
WO

X1erg2-
*xil. 23.

aT Os

X. 12 Sq.

Philad. 4.
Ant. 7.
Philad. 3.
Magn. 9.
Ant) Lic
Philad. 3.
Hero zuscr.
Magn. 8.
Philip. 3.
Tars. 4.
Philad. 5.
Ant. 4.
Trall. 8.
Magn. I.
Philip. zser.
Eph. 8.
Magn. 3.
Hero 3.
Hero r.
Hero 3.
Ant. II.
iralleaze
Ant. I1.
Hero 7.
Hero 5.
Trall. 8.
Tars. Io.
Hero 7.
Eph. 2.
Hero 9g.
Smyrn. fo.
Hero t.
Eph. tro.
Philip. 3.
Magn. 9.
Maen. 4.
Eph. 14.
Ant. 8.
Trall. 6.
Trall. 7.
Trall. 8.
Philad. 4.
Trall. 9
Tars. 6.
Trall. 9.
Smyrn. 9.
Tars. I.
Maryto Ign. 5.
Eph. 5.
Trall. 2.
Magn. 1.
Philad. 4.
Eph. 9.
Eph. tro.
Eph. to.
Ant. 8.
Philip. 2.
Smyrn. 3.

CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SONS, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS,

MESSRS MACMILLAN & CO.’s PUBLICATIONS.

By the same Author.
ST PAUL'S EPISTLE TO THE GALATIANS. A Revised

Text, with Introduction, Notes, and Dissertations. Ninth Edition, revised.
8vo. 125.

See Neo teeiomik TO THE PHILIPPIANS: A: Re-

vised Text, with Introduction, Notes, and Dissertations. Ninth Edition, revised.

8vo. 125.
ST CLEMENT OF ROME. A Revised Text, with Intro-
ductions, Notes, and Translations. Mew Edition. 8vo. [“n the press.

Sees EPIStEEeS TO THE COLOSSIANS: AND
TO PHILEMON. A Revised Text, with Introductions, Notes, and Disser-
tations. Eighth Edition, revised. 8vo. 12s.

Poon ON THE WORK ENTITLED =SSUPER=
NATURAL RELIGION.” (Reprinted from the Contemporary.) 8vo. tos. 6d.

PRIMARY CHARGE. Two Addresses delivered to the

Clergy of the Diocese of Durham, 1882. 8vo. 2s.

PeGwionGe: DELIVERED TO THE CLERGY OF THE
DIOCESE OF DURHAM, Nov. 25th, 1886. Demy 8vo. 2s.

APOSTOLIC FATHERS. Abridged Edition. With short

Introductions, Greek Text, and English Translation. [x the press.

THE NEW TESTAMENT IN THE ORIGINAL GREEK.
The Text revised by B. F. Westcott, D.D., Regius Professor of Divinity,
Canon of Westminster, and F. J. A. Hort, D.D., Hulsean Professor of Divinity,
Fellow of Emmanuel College, Cambridge; late Fellows of Trinity College,
Cambridge. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. tos. 6d. each. Vol. I. Text. Vol. II.
Introduction and Appendix.

THE NEW TESTAMENT IN THE ORIGINAL GREEK,
FOR SCHOOLS. The Text revised by BROOKE Foss Westcott, D.D.,
and FENTON JOHN ANTHONY Hort, D.D. r12mo. cloth. 45. 6d. 18mo. roan,
red edges. 55. 6d.

SOE hiCON: AN-EXPOSITION OF THE COMMON
MATTER OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. By W. G. RUSHBROOKE,
M.L. Printed in Colours. In Six Parts and Appendix. 4to. Part I.—3s. 6d.
Parts II. and III.—7s. Parts IV. V. and VI., with Indices—tros. 6d. Appen-
dices—tos. 6¢. Complete in 1 vol. cloth, 355.

fake COMMON TRADITION OF THE SYNOPTE
GOSPELS, in the Text of the Revised Version. By Epwin A. Apsort, D.D.
and W. G. RUSHBROOKE, M.L. Crown 8yvo. 35. 6d.

fhe CVASSICAL ELEMENT IN. THE NEW TESTA.
MENT, considered as a Proof of its Genuineness, with an Appendix on the
Oldest Authorities used in the Formation of the Canon. By CHARLES H.
Hoots, M.A., Student of Christ Church, Oxford. 8vo. tos. 6d.

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MATTHEW. Being

the Greek Text as revised by Drs WestcoTT and Hort. With Explanatory
Notes by Rev. A. SLOMAN, M.A., Head Master of Birkenhead School.
[/2 the press.

MACMILLAN & CO., LONDON.

MESSRS MACMILLAN & CO.’s PUBLICATIONS.
DHE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO SI MARK.” Being the

Greek Text as revised by Drs WEstco1T and Hort. With Explanatory Notes
by Rev. J. O. F. Murray, M.A., Lecturer in Emmanuel College, Cambridge.
Fcap. 8vo. [Lu preparation.

Hie GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST LUKE mhenmegine

Greek Text as revised by Drs WEsTcoTT and Hort. With Explanatory Notes
by Rev. JOHN Bonn, M.A. [Zn preparation.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.—Being the Greek Text

as revised by Drs WesTcorT and Hort. With Explanatory Notes by T. E. PAGE,
M.A., Assistant Master at the Charterhouse. Fecap. 8vo. 45. 6d.

tHE -EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS.- Edited by the Wen,
Rev. C. J. VAUGHAN, D.D., Dean of Llandaff, and Master of the Temple.
Fifth Edition. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d.

Pie SEPIstTLeE TO THE PHEEEPPIANS, with’ dransia-

tion, Paraphrase, and Notes for English Readers. By the same Editor. Crown
Svo. 55.

Pe WO. EPISTLES TO THE CORINTHIANS
COMMENTARY ON. By the late Rev. W. Kay, D.D., Rector of Great
Leghs, Essex, and Hon. Canon of St Albans; formerly Principal of Bishop’s
College, Calcutta; and Fellow and Tutor of Lincoln College, Oxford. Demy
8vo. 9s.

Ee EP PISTLES TO THE EPHESIANS, THE C@re=
SIANS, AND PHILEMON ; with Introductions and Notes, and an Essay on
the Traces of Foreign Elements in the Theology of these Epistles. By the Rev.
J. LLEWELYN Davies, M.A. Second Edition, revised. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.

ik EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. In (Greek gan

English. With Critical and Explanatory Notes. Edited by Rev. FREDERIC
RENDALL, M.A. Crown 8vo. 6s.

THE ENGLISH TEXT, WITH COMMENTARY. By the same
Editor. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d.

fae EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. The "Greck ibexe
with Notes and Essays by B. F. WestcoTr, D.D. 8vo. [lx the press.

Sly JOINS EPISTLES, The Greek Text with Notessand

Essays by BROOKE Foss WestcortT, D.D., Regius Professor of Divinity and
Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge, Canon of Westminster, &c. Second
Edition, revised. S8vo. 125. 6d.

GREEK TESTAMENT, SCHOOL READINGS IN THE.

Being the outline of the life of our Lord, as given by St Mark, with additions
from the Text of the other Evangelists. Arranged and Edited, with Notes and
Vocabulary, by the Rev. A. CALVERT, M.A., late Fellow of St John’s College,
Cambridge. Fcap. 8vo. 45. 6d.

THE PSALMS, WITH INTRODUCTIONS AND CRITI-
CAL NOTES. By A.C. JENNINGS, M.A.; assisted in parts by W. H. Lowe,
M.A. In2 vols. Second Edition, revised. Crown 8vo. tos. 6d. each.

PENTATEUCH AND BOOK OF JOSHUA: an Historico-

Critical Inquiry into the Origin and Composition of the Hexateuch. By
A. KUENEN, Professor of Theology at Leiden. ‘Translated from the Dutch,

with the assistance of the Author, by PHILIP H. WICKSTEED, M.A. 8vo. 14s.
The Oxrorp MaGaZINE says :—‘“‘ The work is absolutely indispensable to all special students
of the Old Testament.”

THE BIBLE WORD-BOOK: a Glossary of Archaic Words

and Phrases in the Authorised Version of the Bible and the Book of Common
Prayer. By W. Apis Wricut, M.A., Vice-Master of Trinity College,
Cambridge. Second Edition, Revised and Enlarged. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d.

MACMILLAN & CO., LONDON.

S)
5
(eal
s
a
CQ)

Library Bureau Cat. no, 1137

WELLESLEY COLLEGE LI

ii Li

02 03023

BR GO cAG2 LoZzis

Apostolic Fathers.

The Apostolic Fathers

BR 60 .A62 L5213 1890

Apostolic Fathers

The Apostolic Fathers

QPeQ
<= «@

—_J

| a

_

at
7
os

| au a
a
Wi Hii) a PU

AN 43

Us

Sen ce
onan a
en te

cane

SSS

Eas

< ao on

eer A
cs
a

Ses
v Sens
ao
Soe
ay

Seria
eens
whee A etieeeane Oth

BTS

7
Henne
AVES .

Reo
. SS

AG bi rent
Hs yy HTS
weave Eon
ie i 4 vy,

on
He By

y

ee

Bate! ai
| i Be

Hi i tek
RACH
i
i

os
ee “ees ~~
aes :
Soe

EO
ats sf

AR
ue
Aaa
BEd i if te Tat ate Mee } utlt hy a lh
ike HH / . 3 i Hs us ae i
ce

uf ( oH eh
ee a i
i i Mi

iy Oe a
OH Biss
ie Het

i
a He 7

Ha i bes “5 HOGA?
Nig j
eo A eh ih in Ne

i a ae Wie